《Runic System》 Chapter 1 Albert Brown was a man with a short but harsh life. Born in New York City to a drug-addicted family, his mother died a few weeks after giving birth to him, and he was solely raised by a junkie father. A child with no familial love and support could not survive in such conditions, but there was one thing that was on that child''s side. Luck. As fate had it, a neighborhood auntie had just recently given birth, but her child didn¡¯t make it. Thanks to this fact, she took pity on him and adopted him. Sadly, fate had given him enough, making her lose her life due to cancer when he was three years old. As for his father... The man only came by to check if he was alive, constantly frowning at his appearance. When the woman died, he took him back and only gave him scraps to eat. He was born in a time when things like child abuse were not taken seriously, living in remote and abandoned areas. He spent his first few years not learning how to write or play around like other kids, but learning how to find his own food and survive on his own. By age 5, his father would send him to the streets to sell matches, paper tissues, and ¡®small stuff¡¯, hoping he¡¯d get him enough money for his alcohol and drugs. In those years, Albert had witnessed his first robbery and his first killing, being a victim of stabbing. When you think of New York, you probably think of the towering skyscrapers and of the amazing opportunities; that¡¯s why people called it the no. 1 land of opportunity. However, that was only for aspiring people who had a certain amount of background. For poor people like Albert, life was hell, witnessing death, theft, and arson on a daily basis. Life always had its dark spots, not to mention their apartment, which was full of mold and barely big enough for one person. He would usually sleep in the corner of the room, waiting to somehow fall asleep after getting beaten relentlessly by his drunk father, sobbing silently. He had gotten so used to getting beaten up, to the point that he didn¡¯t even cry anymore, since that, of course, would be a cause for more beating. Surprisingly, his father had let him attend school, registering him after relentlessly hearing of his friends bragging about his kids. Thanks to this, he was able to get an education. He studied a lot on his own, at least enough to be a few classes or even grades ahead. It was his only free time, as he would spend most of his hours either selling things on the streets, peddling, or begging for money after school. Honestly, it was a miracle he was still alive, only persevering through his sheer instinct to survive. Teachers would see him bruised up in many places and would express concern to his father, who of course denied having ever touched him and made up excuses about his condition, saying that he easily bruised up after falling or touching something. There was nothing he could do. It wasn¡¯t like he could retaliate against his own father. For a small child who had only seen that world, it even seemed normal to him at the time. He thought every child would be beaten to learn and treated like he was. However, after talking with other kids and beginning to socialize, he realized he was an exception. Many children would distance themselves from him, probably thanks to his background and family. Years would pass like this, and he would take odd jobs from time to time to help his junkie father earn money for his things. At the same time, his father would constantly freeload from him, using him like a slave. As for finding a job, he would find one and get fired soon after due to misconduct. By that time, he had realized that he was far ahead of other children his age when it came to education, at least in public school, as he would spend most of his free time studying. As he had no other books, he would spend the small amount of side money he had hidden from his father to dawdle at the library while he was at work. To this day, he is glad he made that decision, securing knowledge to cultivate himself. He would spend all his free time there, reading all sorts of books, be they comics, novels, or educational books. It all seemed so fascinating to his small world. Once again, surprisingly, his father didn¡¯t tell him to drop out of high school; however, he made him do more part-time jobs. The reason was simple. It was face. It seemed that his grades were excellent, as he was a straight-A student even without anyone¡¯s guidance. He would spend his time bragging that his son was smart to his drunken friends, which of course didn¡¯t mean anything to Albert. He finished high school with a 5.0 GPA and had taken the SAT test twice, once with a 1530 score and the last one with a 1600 score, thanks to his hard work. This, of course, came as a surprise to his father; however, to Albert¡¯s own shock, he beat him to unconsciousness when he told him about it. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason at the time, but now he could. He was clearly feeling inferior that his son, who was beaten almost every day, worked like a dog, and begged like a beggar, was able to get a 5.0 GPA and be in the top 1% of the country in the SAT. Albert¡¯s body had become really tan and well built over the years; however, it was full of wounds, be they scratches or even cuts, be they from thrown bottles, cigarette burns, or even stab wounds. His body was covered in them. He had looked at his father with the wish to kill him for a few years, harboring severe ill will towards him. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he didn¡¯t dare. After all, he was his father. For all 18 years of his life, he had been beaten up by him so many times that he had an instinctual fear of him.
Albert had applied to colleges that he found interesting, Harvard being one of them. His letter of acceptance came in from Harvard after a few weeks. That day, things were the worst they had ever been, and his father was furious. He had never expected him to apply to college, especially to such a prestigious college as Harvard. His father was not like other fathers, who would congratulate their children. He was a bastard who almost crippled his son that day, beating him so badly that he didn¡¯t wake up for a few days. After that day, Albert completely changed his approach towards his father, having had enough of him. He had decided to put him in jail to finally be free from his clutches, as he didn¡¯t have the guts to harm him in any other way. After a year of trials and with sufficient evidence and help from his neighbors, as well as countless witness testimonies, Albert was able to lock his father in prison for life. Of course, if it was just child abuse, he would just have to pay a certain fine and face a smaller number of years in prison; however, this man had done worse things than one can imagine. Albert had dug up any sort of information he could on him, getting him as much time in prison as possible. As his father had no extra money to even defend himself and get a proper lawyer, it was much easier for Albert since he had been stockpiling money for a few years now. His father had committed countless crimes, child abuse being the obvious one, followed by drug trafficking, sexual assaults, and two cases of rape. Of course, there was one more horrible thing: actual man slaughter. Albert was able to dig up this information by interrogating his drunkard buddies with the police, as he was sure his junkie father had done some incredibly horrific things when he was not around. He had raped two 16-year-old girls and was able to get away with one, while he killed the other and dumped her body into a river. Thankfully, they were able to dig up old footage, and the police were surprised to find that there was evidence of the crimes, reprimanding and fining the warehouse owners for not reporting such data. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The corpse was, of course, later discovered, and the family was informed.
The matter didn¡¯t take too long; within a few months, Albert was freed from his father¡¯s scope, which got him multiple life sentences in prison. Finally, free from his father, he started living his life like a human. He sold their old, shitty apartment to some people who actually needed it more than he did. That day, of course, he witnessed another drive-by shooting. After moving to Cambridge, he was able to attend Harvard. Of course he would do part-time jobs to get by, as he was incredibly poor, and by that period of time, he had already gotten into writing novels and literature in his free time. Surprisingly, he was able to earn a small amount of money from them after contacting a publishing company and getting it serialized. Having entered the department of business, since that¡¯s what he thought would be the best for him, he did not regret it. Having spent most of his life roaming the streets, peddling, and doing business, he thought this would be the perfect path for him.
His twenties went by in a blink of an eye, having finished college and getting a stable job at a decent-sized company. Having a good income and buying a house and a car of his own. Just like before, he would still spend most of his free time either hanging out with friends from college or writing novels. Having been in a few romantic relationships, he realized that he wasn¡¯t ready to get serious and get married, despite being already in his thirties. It would be good if he could settle down and have a relaxing, fulfilling life; however, he was restless, as if stopping for a bit to enjoy his life would result in him losing everything and returning to zero. Like so, another five years passed. One day, while he was returning home from work, he got out of his car and was about to walk towards his front door. As his house was located in a somewhat desolate area, and since he didn¡¯t enjoy the bustling of the city, cars would rarely pass by here. A car pulled up. He could see four or maybe five people inside the car. One of them suddenly opened the window and shouted something. Albert couldn¡¯t make out what he had said as the sound of a muzzle flash rang in his ears. Before he could realize what was going on, a bullet wound had appeared in his chest. Touching the wound, blood spurted all over his clothes. Even after looking at the blood on his hands in disbelief, a few more gunshots were heard, and more holes appeared on his body. He couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening to him. The car stopped as the person who shot him came over and fondled his pockets, pulling out his wallet and saying. "Sorry, buddy, but we ran out of cash, so I''m taking this.¡± Before proceeding to check the money, smiling, storming off to the car, and leaving, shouting something to them. Albert couldn¡¯t believe that his final moments on earth were caused by a drive-by shooting, something that he had seen multiple times as a child. As he bled out, the cold feeling in his body dissipated as a warm feeling overcame it. His eyes relaxed and slowly closed soon after he breathed his last.
Albert wandered in a void of consciousness, unable to comprehend his situation. He didn¡¯t know if he existed or if anything existed. The only thing resonating in this void is the sound of a chime. Suddenly, he felt sensations that he had almost forgotten in this void. He opened his eyes, letting out an uncontrollable cry. In the next moment, he found himself in the arms of a man, his face incredibly beautiful, but he was Asian, which he was not. He had never seen this person before in his life. As his mind was still hazy, he thought he was dreaming. He opened his mouth, trying to scream out, but to his dismay, he couldn¡¯t produce the words he wanted; the only sound coming out of his mouth was an infant¡¯s cry. This resulted in him screaming harder, only for the same thing to happen. After calming himself, he observed his situation, remembering that he had died. Even if he hadn¡¯t read dozens of fantasy books with this trope, he would have still come to the conclusion that he was reborn.
Albert Brown was reborn as Guang Rui, the son of Guang Ryuji and Guang Ya, an extremely loving family that owned a tavern. However, if things had gone happily ever after, then it would¡¯ve been great, but somehow things were weird in his new life. He was reborn in a world of cultivators; of course, that wasn¡¯t what they called them here; they called them Rune masters. They were people who utilized some unique things called runes. Having learned this fact, his expectations of the future were great, as he could become the main character of his own story, but things weren¡¯t looking good for him in that aspect. His family was a family of commoners, with no rune masters in their known lineage. Thankfully, this family of his had a tavern, which would earn a stable income. By his second year of living in this world, his family had increased by one, with a little brother. His name is Guang Jian. Both his mother and father were happy, of course, as having sons in this world seemed like a good thing. Even though his father was a mortal, he was incredibly good-looking, while his mother looked mediocre at best. Weirdly enough, though, Rui¡¯s appearance resembled a smaller version of his father''s, being extremely pretty. By age 10, he was a well-built child with long black hair and bright blue eyes, just like his father. His 8-year-old brother was similar in appearance to both him and his father; however, he had bright red eyes, just like his mother.
In this new world, power was everything. If one was weak, he would be stumped out like weeds. Especially for commoners like them, in front of rune masters they were nothing but livestock. Rui had witnessed it multiple times: the difference between a rune master and a commoner. They would kill commoners like weeds, either by directly cutting them or crushing their heads like they were watermelons. The sheer difference in power was compared to that of a professional heavyweight boxer and a normal adult man. Of course, they didn¡¯t call commoners "commoners," but mortals. A rune master, even a low-ranking one, was still far more powerful than a mortal. The city that they lived in was the capital city of the illusive empire, the empire created by the illusion emperor. This sort of information was basic knowledge, and basic knowledge for rune masters was also common since they were almost everywhere. One could see a rune master for every one thousand mortals, but of course their ranks were incredibly low. Rune masters were beings that awakened something called an innate rune. Commoner mortals could give birth to an individual with a rune. The innate rune would be awakened in the awakening ceremony held every new year. One would have to take it when they reached the age of 14, and it was mandatory. The reason was, in fact, quite simple. If someone was incorrectly awakened, they could explode into a mass of energy and cause massive damage; as such, even mortals like Rui would be eligible to awaken. However, to be honest with himself, he had extremely low expectations. Even if he had awakened as a rune master, the rune he would probably possess was Nauthiz, the rune of necessity, an extremely low-ranked rune with limited potential, but it was still better than nothing.
Having reached the age of 14, Rui had to partake in the awakening ceremony that would be taking place today. He said goodbye to his parents and his little brother with eyes full of emptiness. He was not expecting anything, while his family cheered him on. Especially his little brother, his eyes were shining in anticipation. A bitter smile couldn¡¯t help but form on Rui¡¯s lips as he looked at him. Even though he came from a commoner family, he was incredibly good-looking, even by earth standards. He could have been a supermodel or even a K-pop star with this face. Not to mention the unique contrast his blue eyes created with his eastern-looking appearance. He was called the prince of the commoners by the rune masters and customers. Thankfully, even though he was teased by low-ranking Rune masters¡¯ multiple times, he was never beaten up more horribly than his father did on earth. Since he would train together with his younger brother, be it sword training or body training, since they required at least a basic level of fitness to survive in this man-eats-man world, the damage the low-ranking rune masters did didn¡¯t matter much. As he approached the awakening altar, he looked at the row of people queuing up. They were all mortals, since people from rich or noble households of clans and sects would be personally awakened by their family members. ¡°Hooh, look who¡¯s here; it¡¯s the prince of the commoners!¡± Said a tall, muscular man with a rune on his forehead. This, of course, was a rune master and one that had harassed Rui multiple times in the past. His name was Lao Shi, and he was what one would call a typical Thug Mob character. "Greetings, Master Lao Shi.¡± Rui said while bowing. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sincere with his greeting, and it could be heard in his voice, but Lao Shi let him be for the time being, not wanting to cause a commotion on such an occasion. Just as Rui was waiting in line, a shout was heard from up ahead, its voice full of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve awakened! Hahahah! And as a Fehu! The gods of luck and fortune are looking upon me and my family!¡± Just as the teenager was screaming in excitement, a group of elders approached him with amicable smiles and offered him incredibly high positions for a mortal. However, seeing this scene, Rui couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡®They were probably going to suck this poor guy dry.¡¯ He thought, feeling bad for the guy. The Fehu rune was known as the rune of luck and was incredibly rare. By just having the individual in their sect or clan, they could make the family prosper. However, of course, mortals didn¡¯t know their true worth, so they would be enticed by just the bare basics. Such plots and manipulations were basic, especially in this cruel world. Looking ahead, he saw that two more individuals had awakened, one with Nauthiz and the other with Berkana. Seeing as more people had awakened, different people went ahead to recruit them. Of course, the Berkana user was offered a much higher amount for his contract. Berkana was the rune of beginnings and was a rare rune that would boost one¡¯s family if it ever appeared. Of course, Nauthiz was nothing special, barely even qualifying as a rune. A bunch more mortals were tested, and only a few Nauthiz popped up here and there, and one person even awakened with the Inguz rune, the rune of growth and fertility. He was instantly given offers, as he was guaranteed to have a certain amount of growth thanks to his rune. After 15 minutes, it was finally Rui¡¯s turn. A tall man resembling a brown bear looked at him with a bright smile and said, ¡°Such a good-looking lad will probably have great talents.¡± Placing his hands on Rui¡¯s chest. Just as he was about to insert his energy and awaken him, he stopped and frowned. Turning around and saying to his friend behind him. ¡°Hey, I ran out of rune energy; take a few till I recover.¡± The man behind him looked at him, shrugged, and smiled. ¡°You already tested a thousand people, so of course it was used up; just relax.¡± Seeing this exchange, Rui thought that he was already tested and was about to leave; however, he was stopped by the tall man¡¯s yell. "Hey, little brother, you still haven¡¯t been tested; I just ran out of rune energy!¡± Hearing his words, Rui looked at him, perplexed. ¡®Did he have to raise my expectations suddenly? I already had no hope of awakening; even if I did, it would be a shitty rune like Nauthiz anyway.¡¯ Resolving himself for a bad outcome, Rui waited patiently to be awakened. The new person nodded and proceeded to test him. A bright ray of light burst through, shocking him and the people nearby. A rune slowly appeared on Rui¡¯s forehead, glowing in a bright blue light. Surprise shone in Rui¡¯s eyes. ¡®What was this exaggerated reaction? What rune did I awaken?¡¯ Just as he was thinking of what it was, something popped up right in front of him. However, the others didn¡¯t notice and screamed. ¡°Ansuz! This kid awakened as an Ansuz!¡± ¡°It really is the Ansuz rune! Heavens!¡± ¡°A sage born out of mortals! The heavens have spoken!¡± Buzzing was heard in the crowd, and many elders of clans and sects were looking at each other in disbelief. The tall, bear-like man suddenly got up from recovering and laughed. He was happy that the batch he supervised had such a result. ¡°What great luck! My eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on me when I saw this little brother!¡± Lao Shi, who was witnessing this scene, was dumbstruck, with fear slowly creeping in as he had done many horrible things to this little guy. He hoped that he wouldn¡¯t take any sort of revenge against him. All of the onlookers stared in astonishment. However, the person who was the center of attention, Rui, was looking at the air as if he had seen a ghost. In front of his eyes, something had appeared. Chapter 2 After Rui¡¯s awakening, he was approached by many clan and sect representatives; however, he declined them all with the excuse that he would first finish the academy, then join a clan or sect. The academy was a mandatory school for newly awakened rune masters, and it would take a full year to graduate. There, one will learn the basics for every rune master, knowledge that isn¡¯t known to the public. Rui had maintained his stoic face up until now with great effort, as the emergence of the system window had shocked him to the core. He first made up his mind to return home, give the news to his family, and then go inside his room and investigate the ¡®system Windows¡¯ in peace. Many people on the streets had looks of disbelief when they looked at him. All of them knew him in some way. They were either people that lived in the area, passing merchants, or rune masters that dined at his tavern. Although Rui was proud of himself, he knew that he was but an ant at the moment, so he held back a bit of arrogance, wanting to show off his rune. Arriving home, his parents and little brother were still there, waiting patiently for him. They had closed the tavern for today since it was an important occasion for their family. Even if their eldest son didn¡¯t awaken, they wouldn¡¯t be discouraged; after all, they were mere mortals to begin with. Seeing his older brother, Jian rushed towards him with excitement. Both of his parents were shocked when they looked at him. It was clear that their son had awakened since a glowing symbol was embedded on his forehead. However, what shocked them wasn¡¯t the fact that he had awakened, but the fact that it was the Ansuz rune, rumored to be possessed only by sages and saints. ¡°I knew Big Brother was going to awaken; after all, Big Brother is a genius!¡± Jian said with a big grin. Rui¡¯s face was currently full of emotion. He patted his little brother¡¯s head with a caring expression. He was glad that at least in this life he had a caring family, even if they were nothing to others. "Congratulations, Rui; you made our ancestors proud.¡± Rui¡¯s father said this while his mother was wiping away her tears. They went inside the tavern, which was also their home. His family had brought out the best meals they could to congratulate their eldest for awakening. They had a fulfilling and happy family dinner that day. A memory that would forever be on Rui¡¯s mind. Returning to their shared room, Rui and Jian lay in their bunk bed. Rui was currently waiting for Jian to fall asleep so that he could check out the so-called system. He wasn¡¯t really sure what the system was or if it was just his paranoia and he was just seeing things. He had read similar stories and played similar games in his previous life. A voice was heard from the upper bunk bed. ¡°Big brother, when is the talent test held?¡± The voice was childish and full of excitement. ¡°It¡¯s in two days, along with the opening of the academy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, big brother!¡± There was silence for a bit, and then Jian¡¯s voice was heard again. "Hey, big brother, do you think I¡¯ll awaken as well?¡± Rui stayed silent for a bit before sighing and saying. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a miracle that I awakened as well, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Big brother is a genius at everything; of course he would awaken! I always believed that big brother would awaken!¡± Rui let out a hearty laugh, clearly not taking his little brother¡¯s words seriously. Having lived two lives, he knew that he was nowhere near a so-called genius. He was just incredibly hardworking. He talked a bit more with his little brother until he fell asleep. Finally, he could check the ¡®system¡¯. He was anxious as he thought ¡°status¡±, hoping for the status to appear. However, nothing happened. Rui was confused¡ªwas it an illusion? Did he have to say it out loud for it to appear? He slowly opened his mouth and let out a ¡°status¡±. Suddenly the menu appeared once more, lighting up the whole room. Rui opened his eyes wide, instantly checking if his little brother had awoken from the sudden light, but it seemed like he was unaffected. Rui guessed that only he could see and interact with the so-called ¡®system¡¯. He didn¡¯t find it weird since he had read multiple stories with similar concepts. Looking at his status, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at the character personality path and his two skills. The skills were both passive, which meant that he could probably earn active skills in the future. The passive skills themselves weren¡¯t bad, especially the Ansuz passive, since they gave him resistance to illusions, charms, and brainwashing. It looked like a useful skill. On the other hand, heightened intelligence was rather obscure since it only gave the ability to ¡°process things faster¡±. He had no idea how much faster his thoughts would be than before, and since the skill was only level one, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a lot of differences. Finding that the status window was a bit lacking, he pondered the meaning of the character personality path. It was clear that it had something to do with his personality, and it was probably something that would fluctuate a lot during one¡¯s lifetime. His system said that he had the personality path of a society-born demon. Of course, he couldn¡¯t really understand what the system meant, but he could guess. It had probably something to do with how he lived his life until now, probably collecting all the memories he had. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like my experience on earth would even be remotely useful here anyway, since higher-ranked rune masters could live much longer than normal humans, accumulating wealth and wisdom with the years.¡± He looked at his level and then at his cultivation stage. He was currently at level one, along with being at the initial awakening stage. He couldn¡¯t comprehend why these two things were separated. Wasn¡¯t level related to his cultivation, or was level a completely different system from cultivation? Well, he would find out in the future anyway, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered with thinking up absurd scenarios. It wasn¡¯t something that he could imagine for now. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. He tried to close his status once again with just a thought, but it didn¡¯t close. He then spoke the words ¡°close status,¡± and it closed. It looked like the system wasn¡¯t able to hear his thoughts, at least as it is now. He called out "shop¡± and a pop-up window showed itself. Rui was a bit excited before turning to disappointment after reading the window. It required the user to be level 10 before he could utilize the shop function. He tried many other different things, such as saying ¡°auction store¡±, ¡°community tab¡± and ¡°skill list¡±, but nothing worked. He spoke out the word ¡°quest menu¡± and a quest menu appeared before him. Sadly, the quest menu was currently empty, and a single message saying that the user must first accept quests was there. Closing his eyes, he pondered about many other functions in an RPG game, as this system was similar to one. After a while, he opened his mouth and said ¡°Map interface¡±. A giant map appeared before his very own eyes. On the map, it showed only areas he had previously visited. Places that he went to with his parents on travels, mostly the part where the tavern of their family was located. As Rui was a mortal, he couldn¡¯t really explore the world; even rune masters wouldn¡¯t dare do such a stupid thing. Looking around on the map, he could see every single person¡¯s position; his was highlighted with a blue color, while his brother''s was highlighted with a red color, along with his parents. He could see multiple points of light on the map, most of them having a red color and a rare few having a blue color, just like him. It was apparent that people with blue color were rune masters. This map function could be incredible in areas of the wild. A lifesaving trump card that could show most people¡¯s positions. Closing the map, he sighed and thought of what was going to transpire in a few days. The awakening ceremony was just held, so any individual that had awakened would two days later attend the ceremony for the academy, where one¡¯s talent would be tested. He had no idea how talents were graded or how they worked, for that matter. Such things were not disclosed to mortals. He had only heard bits and pieces from the rune masters inside the tavern, something like D or C grade. He shook his head, trying to clear his mind from all these turbulent thoughts. ¡°I wish I could test my talent right now so that I wouldn¡¯t be worried if I was trash.¡± As soon as he muttered those words, a few more windows appeared in front of him. [Commencing talent, physique, and bloodline analysis under user needs] [The absorption rate of Rule energy has been detected; the absorption rate is capped at 99% for each rune attribute.] [Talent rank rated at EX.] [The user possesses one of the Extreme 10 physiques, the heavenly rune master physique.] [Bloodline analysis will now commence.] [A blood sample will be needed from the user; please input a drop of blood on this panel.] Rui was stunned. What was all this? He just asked to know his talent, but the system analyzed his physique and now wanted to analyze his bloodline. He scratched his head, leaping down from the bed and grabbing a small knife. This was a small knife gifted to him by his father on his 12th birthday. It was an ornament passed down through their family, and it was rather sharp. He pricked the tip of his finger before inserting it into the panel. Surprisingly, the panel had substance, unlike the previous panels. The blood was sucked into the panel, and the wound on his finger disappeared. [Bloodline analysis will now commence.] [The bloodline is too powerful; the user will need to wait 24 hours before the bloodline is analyzed.] [Starting analysis.] [Progress rate at 0.01%¡ª¡ª] Rui stared dazed at the window. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing. Just by the names alone, he couldn¡¯t understand what his physique and talent were. What¡¯s more, his bloodline was apparently powerful. Weren¡¯t his parents just mere mortals for generations? Is there something hidden in their bloodline? ¡°The rank of EX-grade talent doesn¡¯t mean anything to me since I don¡¯t know the ranking system to begin with, but this Heavenly Rune Master physique is far more mysterious. I wonder what it is about; I¡¯ll have to search the facilities for physiques and such, and even talent ranks at that. I just hope a commotion doesn¡¯t appear when my talent is tested.¡± Rui thought while closing his eyes and reopening them once more. A thought had occurred to him: he hadn¡¯t tested one of the most basic functions of RPG games, inventory. He clenched his fists and said ¡°Inventory¡±. An inventory window appeared in front of him, showcasing armor slots and free slots to put things in. Grabbing the small knife, he tried placing it inside the inventory, and a suction force appeared by the inventory window. The knife was absorbed, and he could see it in his inventory as an item. He thought of grabbing it back from the inventory, and he was able to get it back. His eyes shone with a deep light, and he laughed silently. This inventory was way too convenient, especially in a world like this. Having spatial storage without any runic items was basically impossible. Out of all the functions so far, this inventory function was the most useful for him right now. After calming himself down, he got back on his bed and fell asleep quite quickly, not knowing the chaos he had caused in the outside world.
In the imperial court. A large number of people were currently crowded in a huge room. Some of them, clearly in high positions, were standing on what seemed to be exquisitely made thrones, and a majestic woman was sitting on the biggest throne. The imperial court was full of jabber; clearly, something great had happened. The chatter in the crowd wasn¡¯t calming down and only got louder as time passed. ¡°Did you hear? A commoner with the Ansuz rune appeared! How can this be? This will place a lot of pressure on our influence with the commoners!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just an absurdly made lie! How can a mere commoner possess the rune of sages and saints?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes that day, as I was a supervisor of the awakening!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big problem? Should we send people to kill him and establish our authority?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Although oppressing with fear is a method, doing so could cause an uproar from the common folks.¡± ¡°So, what if they cause an uproar? We are high-ranking rune masters; how dare mere mortals oppose our ruling!¡± As the arguing got more heated, the woman on the throne opened her mouth, silencing everyone in the room. ¡°Silence; this matter will not be decided by your bunch. As an Ansuz user, he has been chosen by the world; killing him for our own benefits will cause our country to fall! What we should do is take him in as our own and nurture him, completely putting him under our system!¡± Many people in the crowd, when hearing those words, shone with light. Greed was apparent in their eyes. ¡°What if the mortal has low-grade talent? This won¡¯t influence us at all!¡± said one of the new ignorant politicians in the court. An older politician scoffed at him and spoke. ¡°Look at this kid, not knowing the earth yet wishing for the sky to fall! Truly a frog on the bottom of a well!¡± ¡°What did you say?" The young man looked at him with killing intent. A man with closed eyes, long white hair, and a goatee who was sitting next to the empress looked at this scene and spoke one word. ¡°Silence¡± Both of them stopped arguing. ¡°I will explain this to everyone in the room that has questions about the young man¡¯s talent!¡± He said this while cupping his hands with a small smile, the Ansuz rune shining on his forehead. This old man was Sage Liliang, the only other Ansuz user in the empire. The Ansuz rune was extremely precious, and a user appearing was far too important for the country. He was one himself, so he knew it well. If a person with the ansuz rune is killed without being able to bloom even a little bit, it is said that the heavens will punish the person or even a whole nation; however, that was nothing but a rumor. He opened his mouth and explained. ¡°People born with the innate Ansuz rune are different from others, as they have had some sort of restriction in their body since they were young. For example, I was blind before; however, after awakening, I awakened my physique, which is the dual pupil¡¯s physique.¡± ¡°So, what the sage is saying is that that commoner kid possesses a unique physique just like yourself?¡± asked one of the people standing next to the empress. The sage nodded and continued. ¡°Not only that, but Ansuz users have a guarantee of at least A-rank talent! Of course, depending on the physique, it can even be an S-rank physique or even an EX, which of course comes from the 10 extreme physiques!¡± Hearing those words, the people who didn¡¯t know this were stunned, while the people who knew this pursed their lips. It was clear that they wanted to take this person for themselves. ¡°May I ask why the sage is disclosing such information?¡± asked a newly appointed politician. The sage smiled and opened his mouth slowly. ¡°I¡¯m taking him as my disciple, so all of you should not be having any thoughts of taking him.¡± Any sounds in the hall suddenly ceased when the sage spoke. Silence, absolute silence. Even the drop of a pin would¡¯ve been heard loud and clear in this moment. Suddenly, the sounds of gasps and shouting were heard. The court officials couldn¡¯t believe it. Even the people next to the empress weren¡¯t expecting this. The only unfazed person in the room was the Empress, seemingly already knowing this situation. That night, the capital of the illusive empire was in shock due to the decision of the Sage. Of course, the person who was the cause of this situation was sleeping peacefully, not knowing what sort of havoc he had caused. Chapter 3 At four in the morning, Rui woke up and went to the bathroom. He had awoken to a pungent smell and found himself covered in a black, sticky liquid, so he took a bath to remove the gunk. He couldn¡¯t understand where the filth came from. Thankfully, the bathroom was big enough for two people to fit in, as their tavern was rather large, and they spent most of their extra money making their house better. Looking at the mirror, he was stunned at what he saw. His skin was incredibly white, like white jade; it even glistened in the light a bit. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t the only change. His pupils had become white! ¡®What sort of changes were these? Did it have to do with the awakening? However, he wasn¡¯t like this yesterday. Was it due to the physique awakening?¡¯ It was the only explanation he could think of. As he had just awakened yesterday, maybe it would take some time for his physique to actually change? Brushing his teeth with salt, he sighed, thinking about how different this world really was. Compared to the earth¡¯s exquisite brushes and toothpaste, he could only brush his teeth with fine salt and crude brushes. However, it was still better than most mortals, since they couldn¡¯t even brush their teeth. Although he was pretty sure that salt would instead harm his teeth, it was better than nothing. He could probably recreate homemade toothpaste since it wasn¡¯t that hard to make; however, there was no easy method to get baking soda, and he had no idea how to make it. Washing his face, he went downstairs to start preparing for the opening. The tavern was a two-story building, and their house was located on the second story. He looked around and said ¡°progress¡± in a small voice. A status window appeared showcasing the progress of the bloodline awakening; he still had quite a bit of time left. Just as he was about to grab the broom and start cleaning, a notification came up in front of him. [Quest has been created] [Clean the tavern Rewards: 10 XP] Rui was shocked. What was this? Just as he was about to do something, a quest appeared. Taking a deep breath, he clicked accept and proceeded to test other things, finding that nothing created a quest. He couldn¡¯t comprehend why cleaning created a quest but other actions didn¡¯t. Was it just a coincidence? Disappointed, he cleaned the tavern as best as possible. At this time, his family came downstairs and greeted him. Rui would always wake up earlier than them and start cleaning; this, of course, put less stress on the parents operating the tavern. The tavern wasn¡¯t big; however, it was more than enough for 30 people to fit in and sit freely. Their tavern shockingly mostly served rune masters and traveling merchants. It has been running for a few generations and has been well known in the capital; even though it is relatively small compared to its other businesses, it still has a lot of customers. The reason? The cooking techniques of his father and mother were a unique experience for everyone. It was a family business and was protected by the government, so no one dared attack it or cause trouble. ¡°Cause trouble,¡± however, depended on the situation. For example, killing someone inside wasn¡¯t allowed, but they could kill anyone on the streets. Damaging the property would be cause for a fine. Thankfully, the country had a small number of rules that protected commoners. Looking at Rui clean the tavern so early in the morning, even though he had just awakened as a rune master, his father smiled while his little brother came to help. His mother shed tears of happiness at this family scene. After cleaning and eating breakfast, the tavern was opened. First thing in the morning, many rune masters came in to take breakfast, and then they would head out for their missions or jobs. Rui didn¡¯t work in the tavern today, as he was given free time by his parents to settle down and get ready to enter the academy tomorrow. Looking at his status, he found that his XP bar was up by 10 XP after completing the quest. Surprisingly, the next level required only 90 more XP. He sighed and got up from his bed to work out. When he was looking at his status, he found that his body¡¯s stats were much lower than his intellect-based stats. Since he had the impression that balance was important, he thought increasing those stats would be possible if he worked out. As soon as he was about to start warming up his body, a quest appeared. [Daily quest] [Daily quest has been successfully activated. 100 push-ups (0/100) 100 sit-ups (0/100) 100 squats (0/100) 10 km run (0/10) Quest rewards: 50 XP, 1 free stat point, mild recovery [Upon quest failure, the user will lose one random stat.] Looking at the new quest, he first read it seriously before a laugh came out of his mouth. What was this? Some sort of joke? You already know who this routine belonged to; how absurd! After laughing for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the quest''s failure conditions. It was rather harsh; however, the rewards were plentiful. He would grow much stronger with this quest, especially if it was daily, like it said. Making up his mind, he started working out. However, to his surprise, he found it much easier than it should have been. He had already completed all the on-the-spot exercises, and all that was left was running. Exercising in this world was not weird, as survival of the fittest was the rule; however, most cultivators didn¡¯t need to do things like run to get stronger. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. As he was regularly working in this harsh world, his body was already full of muscle and incredibly lean. Such was the life of a commoner in this world. Especially after awakening, he felt that most of the excess fat in his body was gone. This, of course, made him much stronger than the average adult on earth, and the reason behind it was probably his 10 points in constitution, as all the other physical stats were rather low. Informing his parents that he would go out for a bit, he went out to run in a place that not many people would usually frequent. After spending around 45¨C50 minutes running the 10 km, he was exhausted and returned home. Laying in his bed, he claimed the rewards from the quest, instantly feeling as though his whole body was reborn. A notification sound was heard. [Congratulations to the user for completing the daily quest.] [1 free stat point has been obtained; mild recovery has been activated.] [1 point in dexterity and 1 point in strength have been obtained due to the user¡¯s hard work.] Looking at the system window, Rui smiled and checked his status, seeing that his stats had indeed updated and he had one free point. Not knowing if he should just invest it in the constitution or something else, he kept it in case he thought of a better distribution plan in the future. He never expected something like this, so he was pretty happy. After he started cultivating, he would probably be much stronger than he is now. This made him excited for the future. He spent most of that day fiddling with the system and familiarizing himself with it. His XP bar was already at 60; he needed 40 more XP to level up, and he was sure he could make it happen tomorrow if the daily mission was actually daily. Once again, he whispered "progress,¡± and the progress bar of his bloodline analysis was shown. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder why it had taken so long to analyze, while his physique and talent were easy and fast. It was probably a different thing all together. Since it was able to check his talent and physique easily, it just meant that analyzing his bloodline was much harder than just analyzing his talent and physique. Even knowing that, it meant nothing since he had no knowledge of how physiques and talents were ranked to begin with. Most of the day was spent with him pondering his future. He had to somehow hide the fact that he had the system. He still didn¡¯t know if the system could be detected by others, and if it was exposed, he would probably become a prisoner and be experimented on. So he had decided to use the system in the most discreet way possible. When it came to his talent and cultivation speed, since the system ranked it as EX, he could deduce that it was probably extremely high, since EX ranking on earth usually meant either unique or at least higher than the A rank or even the S rank. He would rather restrict his talent, if possible, to a lower level since then he could be a bit lower profile, but he didn¡¯t know any methods. On the other hand, physique was a completely obscure thing to him. He had no idea whether his physique was good or bad, or even if it was unique. He hoped that this physique thing wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for him. He had no idea that the statements of the sage had already given the capital high expectations of him, so he did not need to worry as he was under his protection at the moment. This was Lady Luck smiling down at him, but of course he was ignorant of it. The time had soon arrived for his bloodline analysis to be completed. His little brother had already fallen asleep, clearly being far more excited than Rui himself and spending all his energy running around and helping his parents. He even worked out and trained with a wooden sword afterwards. Rui smiled and saw the percentage go up, and it was finally complete. A notification sound was heard once again, this time more resonant than the others. [Bloodline analysis is complete. Ancient human bloodline, 0.5% diluted Runic human bloodline, 5% diluted Unique ancestral bloodline: determined to be of 9th rank rune master lineage, 50% pure Celestial bloodline, 25% clear Ancient god bloodline, 15% pure Uncertain bloodlines, 4.5%...] [Talent, physique, and bloodline have been analyzed; the skill tree has been activated. Skills corresponding to Physique have a chance of being unlocked. Skills corresponding to Bloodlines have a chance of being unlocked.] Rui became dazed. A large amount of information had flooded his vision, and he didn¡¯t know how to take it in. He understood one thing, though: the skill tree window was unlocked. This meant that he could acquire skills. Instantly, he whispered ¡°skill tree,¡± and a menu window popped up. However, just like the shop menu, the skill tree window required level 10 to be accessed. This disappointed Rui, but at the same time piqued his interest. He couldn¡¯t wait to reach level 10. Too many things were happening at the same time, so he had no time to calm down. Tomorrow was academy enrollment and talent testing, so he needed a good night¡¯s sleep. He didn¡¯t have time to ponder over the results of his bloodline, and it wasn¡¯t like he could really understand what they meant. Closing his eyes, he fell asleep after a few minutes, his exhausted mind relaxing. As he was sleeping, energy was surrounding his body, clearly refining it.
Waking up once again thanks to the disgusting smell, he was shocked to find that he was full of black, sticky gunk once again. Rushing towards the bathroom, he took a shower, returning to the room to calm down his little brother, who had been woken up by the smell. Taking the smelly sheets, he directly washed them, finally removing the pungent smell. Yesterday there was only black sticky stuff on his body, but today there was a lot more. He hoped that it wasn¡¯t anything serious. The smell really was horrible; even his family woke up from it. Going to the mirror to wash his face and brush his teeth, he found that his skin had become even paler, almost transparent, to the point where it looked more supple than a baby¡¯s skin. His already white pupils were now shining white with a bit of light, and the blue color of his eyes was becoming whiter, resembling an extreme light blue color. The rune on his forehead shone constantly with a blue light, seemingly doing something. Returning to his room, he calmed himself down. He wasn¡¯t going to clean the tavern today, as he had to go to the academy, so he didn¡¯t want to sweat while cleaning. He had already washed himself once to remove the gunk, so he didn¡¯t want to waste more water. Laying on his bed, he once again looked at the bloodline results and pondered over them. It looked like all the humans here weren¡¯t of specific descent but rather were mixed between different bloodlines. He found the names of the bloodlines a bit overbearing, such as the celestial bloodline and the ancient god bloodline. Who would name their bloodline something like that? What intrigued him the most was the largest margin of bloodline¡ªthe unique ancestral bloodline. ¡®The description says that it originates from a 9th grade rune master, which would mean one of my ancestors was a rank 9 rune master.¡¯ Rui sighed and looked at the ceiling. Honestly speaking, this world was pretty boring, especially compared to the earth¡¯s entertainment methods. At least he had a sibling he could pass his time with, but of course he was an adult mentally, so he felt embarrassed when acting like a child. Looking at the clock inside the room, it was almost time for the academy ceremony to be held. The clock wasn¡¯t like the clocks on earth and was far more archaic in appearance. It used rune energy to determine the time accurately; it was a commodity not owned by many. Saying goodbye to his family, he headed towards the academy. After walking for a while, he stopped at a stall that was selling bamboo hats. Purchasing one and wearing it, he continued towards the academy once again. There were two reasons he bought the hat, the first being to at least hide his identity for a bit since a commoner with the Ansuz rune would attract a lot of attention. The other reason was because it looked cool, like a lone master hiding his identity. Arriving outside the giant academy gates, he was stopped by the guards, who said that mortals weren¡¯t allowed inside. Lifting his bamboo hat, he showed his rune, shocking the guards, who promptly moved away to let him pass. After passing them, he had a smug expression before promptly turning serious. Although he felt badass at the moment, it was just something miscellaneous to those guards, so his excitement died down once again. He needed to keep his cool; after all, from now on he would become a true rune master. Looking around, a lot of people had arrived early, having made groups and talked with each other. Commoners were grouped with commoners, while people from clans and sects were in their own little groups. Chapter 4 Lei Shan was a member of the Lei clan, a clan with a high position in the Illusive Empire. Two days ago, the awakening ceremony was held, and he, like many others, awakened an innate rune. The rune he awakened was Sowulo, the rune of the sun. As he comes from a righteous background, he of course despises evil people the most, and today is the academy''s opening ceremony. He had already seen quite a few young clan masters abuse their powers against others, especially people of commoner background. He had been paying special attention to all the people that had entered the area, along with the few members of his clan that had awoken. Surprisingly, out of the whole group in this batch, there are only two individuals with the Sowulo rune, Lei included. Most members of his clan have awakened with the Tiwaz rune. Looking around the area once more, he could see a lot of notable individuals, most of them from either the royal family or, shockingly, individuals of lower clans that had awakened with a good rune. A commotion was heard at the gate as a boy, followed by a girl, entered. The boy had bright, fiery hair and eyes with tan skin. On his forehead, a blazing Sowulo rune could be seen. The girl behind him had white hair and blue eyes, with extremely pale skin. The Isa rune, the rune of ice, was glowing with a blue, chilly hue on her forehead. This was Huo Liang, a person who became famous after awakening. He possessed the Sowulo rune, just like him. The girl behind him was Ning Yiyin, who also became famous after awakening. They were known to be childhood sweethearts with an extremely deep bond; however, not much of their background was known as it was classified information about their clans. Once again, another commotion was heard at the gate, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t seem to be a commotion caused by the people inside but rather outside. A guard was currently telling a person to leave as he was not allowed entry before promptly stopping and allowing the individual to pass. The person was wearing commoner clothing and a bamboo hat that covered his face and, most clearly, his rune. The only clear features that could be seen were his white jade skin and long black hair. Many in the crowd whispered amongst themselves. "Isn¡¯t that a girl? I mean, look at that supple skin and long black hair; it must be a beauty!" "Are you an idiot? It¡¯s clearly a man; you can tell by his posture alone, not to mention that he is full of muscle." "You can tell that he is full of muscle? What kind of bullshit is that? Anyway, is it some sort of secluded young master?" "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!" When the whispers reached Shan¡¯s ears, he became intrigued by this new individual. He had never seen him before, and he was clearly unique. What sort of person with that appearance would wear such common clothing? Just as he was about to order his lackeys to go and checkhis background, a closed fan appeared before his face. Stunned, he turned around to see a skinny young man with long black hair and slits for eyes. A bandanna covered his forehead, hiding his rune. After realizing who this individual was, Shan¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately tried to bow, but he was stopped by the fan once again. "Don¡¯t bow; I hate such formalities, especially since we are both fellow students." He said this with a grin, opening his snake-like blue eyes and closing them once again into crescents. Shan felt a chill on his back and stood straight. "Anyways, I came to inform you not to do anything stupid like harass that young man. Trust me, it wouldn¡¯t end well." Opening his eyes once more, the young man said with a serious look, Hearing those words, Shan understood that this matter was not something he could dig into. After all, if this person said so, then that must be the case. "Your highness pr-" Once again, he was stopped by the closed fan, the young man¡¯s eyes full of killing intent. "Just address me by my name; I already told you, fellow student Lei Shan, that we both belong to the academy now." Shan¡¯s forehead was full of sweat; he couldn¡¯t understand this young man¡¯s intentions. "Thank you, brother Han Dong, for the information." Clasping his hands Shan addressed the young man with a bow. Seeing this scene, Han Dong smiled once more, opening his fan and leaving. After he left, Shan could finally take a deep breath. It had been a while since he had been under such pressure. ¡®Just who was that person, that even his exelenc¡ªno, fellow student Han Dong¡ªwould pay so much attention to him?" Just as he was thinking this, a group of people approached the person that Han Dong had told him not to bother. This group of people were Han Feng and his gang. Han Feng was a member of the royal faction and didn¡¯t care about rules the most. He was incredibly arrogant and overbearing, even when not being a rune master. Seeing this scene, Shan¡¯s fury rose. He was a righteous individual, so he couldn¡¯t tolerate people like Han Feng. However, just as he was about to intervene and stop Han Feng from making a severe mistake, the young man wearing the bamboo hat moved his body slightly, and all of them fell down with a look of disbelief in their eyes. It was clear that Han Feng had no idea what happened, and he was embarrassed. His face turned red, and he was about to lash out at the young man. However, in an instant, the hand of an old man grabbed him. Looking at this, all of the individuals on the scene were shocked, as this was the academy elder.
Rui had just walked in and was looking around the place, trying to determine where he should stand and wait. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. A group of arrogant people had approached him, asking him to hand over all his rune stones. Rui was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe that such thuggish things would happen so blatantly out in the open. Just as he was about to respond, he was stopped by a sudden notification. [An emergency quest has been created.] [Six individuals covet the user¡¯s property. The user must defeat these individuals. The bloodline suppression skill will be temporarily learned as it is the easiest and can be used at the current user¡¯s cultivation and level. Quest success rewards, 50 XP, and the Bloodline suppression skill Quest failure,???] Looking at the quest, a smile appeared on his lips. Opening the skill tree window, a skill had appeared there, and multiple paths, like branches, were extending from it. These were probably new skills that could be unlocked in the future. Activating the bloodline suppression skill, instantly all six of the thugs fell to the ground, their faces full of shock. They tried their best to get up and resist the pressure, but they were unable to lift even a finger. A sound was heard, and the quest window popped up once again. [Quest Has been successfully completed.] [The skill Bloodline Suppression has been unlocked; 50 XP will be rewarded.] A new sound effect was heard, this one sounding like a happy chime. [Congratulations to the user for leveling up! 1 free attribute stat has been obtained! Users intelligence increases by 1 thanks to the Ansuz passive!] Reading the message Rui was pleased with himself, but he had other things to do now. The bloodline suppression skill was now turned off, and the guy who seemed like the boss of those thugs was about to rush him. Preparing himself for a fight, he was shocked to find an old man the very next instant, stopping the thug boss from attacking him. ¡°Academy elder!¡± Said the thug boss, bowing with respect. Noticing this scene, he also bowed and greeted the elder, as did all the students in the area. The academy elder smiled at this scene, dismissing their bows and saying it with a commanding tone. ¡°All of the new students assemble! All of you must be in your designated area; based on your status, after the assessment is complete, each of you will be divided into a class tailored for your talent and potential!¡± Hearing those words, all the scattered students gathered in one area, following the orders of the teachers and getting into lines. This reminded Rui of when he entered school on earth. Seeing that Rui had joined the Commoners, many of the people that witnessed the scene before were stunned, having thought that he was from a powerful family. One of these people was Lei Shan. Just as he was wondering why Han Dong would pay so much attention to this commoner, the commoner was ordered to remove his bamboo hat by a teacher. Rui was a bit reluctant. Many of the people around him turned to see his appearance and were once again awestruck. They couldn¡¯t believe that a commoner could have such an appearance; was he a bastard son of the emperor? Rui had extremely supple and clear skin with long black hair. His eyes were shining with a light blue light at all times. Of course, this stunned the others, as a commoner with that appearance was absurd. However, Shan and many other noble young masters weren¡¯t focused on his appearance but rather on his rune. The rune truly determines one¡¯s future. If he was just a commoner with a shitty rune, there was no need to pay attention to him, even if he was otherworldly in appearance. The people wishing that he had a sh*t rune would be more than disappointed. ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t that the Ansuz rune? How the fuck can a commoner possess the Ansuz rune?¡± One of the young masters saw this scene and nudged his friend in disbelief. This caused a commotion in the surrounding area as a commoner of mortal background awakened as Ansuz. Seeing that just revealing his rune caused so much trouble, Rui rubbed his glabella in worry. ¡°Silence, we are going to be starting the test now. All of you will enter this array one by one. All the individuals that are unable to enter will still be able to attend the academy, but they will be unable to advance as Rune masters in the future! Now line up in a row, from highest ranking to lowest ranking!¡± The academy elder¡¯s voice was heard, silencing all. Following his order, all of the teens lined up in a row. There were a few thousand individuals, and the academy was large enough to easily accommodate them, along with living quarters that were based on one¡¯s talent and cultivation speed. Although Rui wanted to check his status while he was waiting to enter, he didn¡¯t want to risk anything in front of the elders; maybe they could hear him mutter and determine that he was some weird bastard. Even though the window had appeared multiple times so far in front of others, it wasn¡¯t visible to them. However, those windows weren¡¯t issued by him; most of them were automatically shown to him by the system. The only window he had seen in front of others was the skill tree window, but that had something to do with the quest. If he could utilize the system even when such cultivators were in front of him, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry for a while. Finally, it was his turn. Looking around, six people were unable to enter out of the few thousand students here; their faces were full of despair. Walking down the path that appeared once he entered the array, he found himself in a gigantic area. There was no room, and there seemed to be a starry sky above. Stairs that seemed to reach the sky were in front of the crowd. The scene was magnificent. The stairs were wide and long enough to hold a few people on each step easily. After seeing that everyone who could enter had entered, the elder nodded and proceeded with an explanation. ¡°This is what we call the stairway to heaven. After taking a single step, one will experience certain amounts of pressure; depending on their rule absorption rate, they will step higher! There are a total of 100 stairs here, and depending on what step you can stand on, it will determine your rule absorption rate as a percentage.¡± Finishing his explanation, a youth among the crowd raised his hand. He had fiery red hair and eyes, and his tan skin was glistening. This, of course, was Huo Liang. ¡°What is it, student Huo Liang?¡± ¡°What is the rule, sir?¡± It was the question all of them had. They had never heard of such a thing; only individuals from high-ranking clans or the young masters knew what it was, as they had been well informed. Huo Liang was probably already informed, but he had already forgotten everything. ¡°Rule Absorption corresponds to the cultivation speed of each individual! The higher the absorption of the rule, the faster one cultivates! Any other questions?¡± Asked the elder, looking at the crowd. Seeing that no one had any questions, he informed them that they had the whole day to advance the stairs and could take as many breaks as they wanted. This calmed down all the individuals in the area. The teachers would still look at the area, noting each person¡¯s results. Each of them had their own special area, with some writing down the promising students while others would be doing the commoners, etc. Seeing that no individual so far had entered the stair test, Rui looked around and found an empty space, sitting down to observe first. Seeing him do that, some scoffed, and others looked at him with a profound look. Many young masters did the same thing, gathering their people and sitting down to observe. Finally, after a while, the first person to take a step appeared¡ªit was Huo Liang! He took his first step, finding that he felt nothing and was just on common ground. He easily took a few more steps before being promptly stopped by an unusual energy. Trying hard to suppress it, he was able to take another step forward, this one feeling as icy as the tundra. This was the uniqueness of these stairs: each step possessed different rune abilities and different elemental suppressions, and it would assess one¡¯s overall talent and resistance. Every action and reaction taken on the steps was recorded. Taking one more step and reaching the tenth step, a huge heat hit his face, but he was unfazed; in fact, he stretched his body, feeling revitalized. It felt like he was finally at peace in this environment. Time slowly passed, and two hours had gone by. A few more people attempted to take the steps, some reaching their limits while others traveled much higher. Huo Liang had already traveled to the 60th step and looked like he could still go on. The step he was currently on looked like hell, with flames constantly surrounding him. Chapter 5 A few more hours had passed, and most of the people had already stepped on the platforms. Huo Liang was currently in first place, reaching the 75th step, visibly struggling in a harsh, windy environment. The person in second place was, shockingly, Ning Yinin. She appeared to possess a similar aptitude to Huo Liang, but for cold and dark environments. Every action taken by the new students was written down by the teachers. Each teacher had a certain group of people that they had to overview. Afterwards, the results would be taken by the academy elder to be studied by him and other powerful individuals. Most of the people had taken more than 30 steps. A small amount was lower, while another was higher. Some people even got stuck on the second step, unable to move any further. Rui was sitting cross-legged and looking blankly ahead. He was currently re-reading his talent level and aptitude. He scratched his head and got up. He had already spent a few hours trying to understand and take advantage of others trials. Information was everything. Of course, he didn¡¯t waste that time and actually exercised, even if the gazes directed at him were ones of ridicule and disdain. He didn¡¯t care what others thought; since completing the daily quest actually made him stronger, he had already gained a free attribute stat. However, it was a bit embarrassing running around to complete the 10-kilometer run. "Status." He whispered. Looking at his updated status, he nodded his head and headed towards the platforms. Seeing that Rui had gotten up, many others who had been observing him till now shot glances at him; however, Rui didn¡¯t even look back at them. He had finally decided that he had enough information. He finally understood what the 99% rune attribute absorption rate was that the system displayed. Each step in this test had a unique energy and attribute that came from runes, and depending on one¡¯s rune attribute absorption rate, they would rank differently, passing some steps with ease and others with great effort. It all depended on what their bodies could handle. For example, the guy named Huo Liang had a great affinity with light and fire elements, while the girl named Ning Yinin had a great affinity with cold and dark elements. As for him? The system said that he had an affinity for all the elements. As soon as Rui took his first step, a young man around his height also took a step next to him. He had long black hair, and his eyes were in a crescent shape. A unique rune resembling a spiral could be seen on his forehead. ¡°Be careful of Han Feng; he is someone who holds grudges and will definitely try to hurt you or your family.¡± The young man spoke those words and instantly rushed through the first five steps with ease. Rui had no idea who he was or who this Han Feng was, but he could guess. It was probably the leader of those thugs. ¡®This motherfucker would actually dare to touch my family?¡¯ His gaze became cold in an instant, a small amount of killing intent permeating his entire body. [Skill bloodline suppression has been activated automatically under the user''s killing intent.] Just as his killing intent was unleashed, a pop-up window showed itself, promptly stopping his rage. He immediately suppressed his killing intent and turned around to see that most of the individuals in his area were on the ground, shaking in fear. Shock appeared on his face before turning apologetic. He bowed to the people that he accidentally suppressed and gave a sincere apology. This action, just like all his actions so far, was recorded by an individual wearing a bamboo hat. Out of all the teachers here, he seemed the most out of place, not wearing the academy clothing. His eyes flashed for a moment as he jotted it down. The passing academy teachers greeted him with respect. Rui started to climb up the stairs, looking as though he felt no pressure. After entering each platform, he felt nothing but a formless pressure that didn¡¯t hinder his path at all. It was just as he had expected; this test meant nothing to him. Most people who witnessed this scene were not surprised, as most talented individuals were able to quickly pass the first steps. One example was the youth that went before Rui; he instantly rushed through the first 5 steps, and he was even up to the 20th step already. Under the gaze of everyone, Rui walked up slowly, not stopping for a single second. 1st step 2nd step 3d step ¡­ 15th step 16th step 17th step ¡­ 30th step 31st step Many people were looking in disbelief at what was happening. Rui was walking like it was nothing up until the 31st step. Feeling that the pressure was greater now, Rui decided to be a bit more forceful, continuing to walk but just a bit faster than before. He needed to put in a bit more force since it felt like there was a force field stopping him from moving. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. 32nd step 33rd step 34th step ¡­ 48th step 49th step 50th step¡­ Everyone was paying attention to what was happening, but they couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Even Han Dong, who climbed a bit earlier than him, was only at the 25th step at the moment. The students on top of the stairs were the most shocked as Rui passed them by like they were nothing but air. Huo Liang, Ning Yinin, Lei Shan, and many other talents were looking at this scene with shock. They were aware of how hard it was to climb to this stage. Lei Shan, who was currently at the 50th step, looked at Rui face-to-face; his expression was one of awe. He was glad that he had listened to Han Dong earlier. ''Becoming an enemy of this guy wasn¡¯t a good idea. Han Feng will probably regret his actions soon.'' Speaking of Han Feng... Han Feng, after being humiliated in front of everyone, instantly sent people to search the background of Guang Rui. He already knew the most basic information, such as his being a commoner and his family owning a tavern. A malicious look was in his blue eyes. He was twirling his white hair, seemingly thinking of ways to get revenge on Rui. After entering the array, he was one of the people who stood back and waited. After waiting for an hour, he finally decided to step in, not wanting to be behind others. He was currently standing on the 70th step and was reaching his limit. However, looking down on all the other people below him put him in a great mood; the only ones above him were Ning Yinin and Huo Liang, one on the 74th and the other on the 75th. Just as he was enjoying the feeling of superiority, he noticed that a commotion was happening down below. The person who had caused him humiliation was finally standing up to take the test. Han Feng scoffed as he thought of how laughable his talent would be. He was a commoner, so of course he was a piece of garbage in his path. What happened earlier was probably a fluke. Witnessing Rui take his first step, he saw his cousin Han Dong pass by Rui and later proceed to rush upwards at an incredible speed. Feng frowned. He hated Han Dong for one reason: he was way more talented, and he inherited the rune of the emperor. Seeing him seemingly communicate with the person who humiliated him made him even more enraged, but before he could express that anger, he witnessed all of the individuals surrounding Rui collapsing. He was startled as he recognized this scene; it was the same thing that happened to him. After knocking everyone down, Rui apologized as if he didn¡¯t mean to. Han Feng was confused; did he not mean to knock them out? But once again, before he could think of what just happened, he saw Rui walk the stairs with incredible ease. Once he saw that Rui had reached the 50th step without a hitch, he swallowed hard. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck... This is bad. Isn¡¯t this guy a genius? How am I supposed to get revenge now? Surely no one from the family would dare mess with his family if he is like this, fuck.¡± Feng swore his lungs out. He had two plans for Rui. One was to humiliate and destroy his family, and the other was to kill him. However, they were both currently invalid because of the latent talent Rui had showcased. If he dared to mess with the family of a future talent of the empire, he wouldn¡¯t be left off with just the death penalty. He had shivers just thinking about it. Although Han Feng was a rotten bastard to the core, he wasn¡¯t dumb; he was just incredibly arrogant. Even though this meant he couldn¡¯t touch Rui¡¯s family, it didn¡¯t mean he would quit. After all, at some point, Rui will leave for the outside, right? He could get his revenge then. Rui was currently climbing the 55th step, not knowing that Han Feng already had plans to kill him in the future. Honestly speaking, this test was a bit absurd, as they had the whole day to climb up the stairs. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too much time, or was it to test every individual¡¯s perseverance and dedication? He couldn¡¯t follow their logic. Rui might have had high intelligence, but he wasn¡¯t wise enough to understand such things. He just put them at the back of his mind. Ignoring the gazes he was given when passing by others with ease, he reached the 60th step. ¡®Was it supposed to be this easy? Surely not, right? The others took so long to just climb one step. This heavenly rune physique is amazing," he thought while sighing in amazement. Frankly, he didn¡¯t feel like this was fair, as he was just walking and not feeling pressure while the others struggled. He was an individual who had a harsh life, so he felt the cruel reality of this world. Talent, natural born talent, in this world meant everything. Yes, one might be able to reach the peak with hard work; it wasn¡¯t impossible; however, without talent, background, money, hard work, and luck, it was impossible to become powerful in this world. Lacking one of those things was a shackle in your life. Rui wholeheartedly believed that if he didn¡¯t have the system, he would struggle immensely in this world. He currently didn¡¯t have enough money to be a rune master, and much more than that, his background was that of a mortal, at least at the moment. Rui was sure that an ancestor of his was an incredible expert; it was clear after he analyzed the bloodline results. Truthfully speaking, he was sure this was the case, as he, his brother, and father were incredibly alike, while they looked nothing like their mother. To him, it was clear that their genes had experienced some sort of atavism, maintaining an appearance similar to that of their ancestors. Even though Rui was deep in thought, he never stopped, continuing to climb the stairs. He was already up to the 69th step, looking up to see who was ahead. There are currently only three people. Looking at Han Feng, killing intent welled up in his eyes, but he suppressed it. Nothing had really happened, so he didn¡¯t need to have such hatred; however, he had to make sure that nothing was going to happen. On the 70th step, he looked indifferently at Han Feng, while Han Feng¡¯s face was distorted into an extremely ugly one. After walking past him, he effortlessly stepped into the 71st step. Most of the people climbing had already stopped and were looking at Rui climbing. Be it teachers, students, or random elders. All of them were staring at Rui in awe. Just like that, Rui passed the steps like they were just normal stairs. Passing Ning Yinin on the 74th step, he greeted her respectfully and got a nod as a response. Entering the 75th step, Huo Liang was looking at him with a wide grin on his face. As soon as Rui stepped on the platform, Huo Liang rushed at him and hugged him. Rui was confused, as he didn¡¯t know this person. ¡°Bro, you¡¯re awesome; it took me so long to get here, but you just climbed like it was nothing; teach me how to do it!¡± Huo Liang spoke with a burning gaze. After listening to his words, Rui somewhat understood. It was clear that this person was either incredibly stupid or just naive. However, Rui didn¡¯t dislike him; compared to smartasses, this type of person was much better. Rui scratched his head and slowly explained. ¡°You see, everyone has a certain affinity with attributes, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°For example, you have an incredible affinity for fire and light.¡± ¡°I do?¡± ¡°Yes, you do. If the stairs were from start to finish these elements, you would probably be able to reach the 100th step with ease.¡± ¡°Then how about your brother?¡± ¡°I have a high affinity for all elements, so I¡¯m able to pass this test like this.¡± ¡°I see, so my brother is gifted when it comes to elemental affinity.¡± Huo Liang nodded as if he had understood; however, Rui doubted if he really did understand. ¡°So, brother, you will reach the 100th step with ease, while I have to try really hard, right?¡± Ah, he really didn¡¯t understand. Rui face-palmed silently and nodded. ¡°Well anyways, I¡¯ll be going on ahead; I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the top.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to come!¡± Rui smiled and continued to climb. After reaching the 80th step, the pressure increased dramatically. However, to Rui, it was like the air that was slightly pushing him suddenly became a liquid, just like he was trying to walk underwater. This continued up to the 90th step, where the pressure suddenly changed into a prickle in the skin, seemingly stabbing countless times in his body. Rui frowned but continued forward with all his might. He was starting to feel sluggish, but he was already at the top, so he wouldn¡¯t stop. 95th step 96th step 97th step 98th step 99th step¡­ Reaching the 99th step, Rui stopped. He took a deep breath and let out a sigh. This was the moment of truth. The system stated that he possessed a 99% absorption rate but not 100%, so he would probably finally struggle in the last step. Slowly taking his last step, he slowly placed his foot. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nothing¡­ Nothing happened¡­ Rui was confused. Was the 100th step a dud? After walking around for a while, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure, and it seemed just like a normal step. Suddenly, without warning, a system window popped up. [Warning!] [Warning!] [The user possesses the heavenly rune physique. As the area the user is currently in is a stage above what the body can absorb, [The 1% of energy that the body can¡¯t withstand will be lashed at the user¡¯s body, causing damage.] [Immediate retreat is recommended; however, if the user wishes, he can challenge himself and sustain himself in this environment for a prolonged period of time, strengthening their innate physique and mental fortitude.] [Quest has been generated.] [Quest] [Sustain, Persevere, Strengthen The user must survive as long as possible on the 100th platform. Depending on how long the user sustains himself, the quest rewards will scale. Rewards: +1 to all stats. Unlocking the Luck stat, possible evolution of the Heavenly rune physique, ???? ???????? ????.] Penalty: As the quest is already dangerous enough, there will be no penalty. Looking at the quest, a smile crept up Rui¡¯s face. The rewards were far too great to pass up. However, his mind was not focusing on his all-around stature or the evolution of his physique¡ªnot even the question mark reward. What he was focused on was the luck stat. Luck in reality couldn¡¯t be calculated; if he could increase his luck, his chances of survival in this world would increase to an outstanding degree. Just as Rui was having those thoughts, an uproar was currently happening down below. Chapter 6 ¡°Did you record it?¡± ¡°Of course I did; why do you think the Record Crystal exists? It¡¯s for moments like these!¡± ¡°I seriously can¡¯t believe someone reached the hundredth step in such a short time; that¡¯s an EX-grade talent, you know?¡± ¡°I know, right? Hey, who is in charge of scoring that kid?¡± The conversation between the teachers could be heard loud and clear. Many of the students looked dazed, not believing what just happened, but a certain number of people had a different look in their eyes. All of these individuals were commoners, having a relatively low background. One of these individuals was Xiong Liliang, an orphan who had to become a beggar to survive for 10 years. A beggar in this world had a lower status than farm animals, so they were treated horribly. In fact, if the law hadn¡¯t abolished slavery in this country, he would¡¯ve become a slave long ago. He was the shortest out of all the teens currently taking the test; his body was skinny like a twig, and his skin was dry like dead wood. It was clear that he was incredibly malnourished. He looked at his withered hand slowly, with such incredible determination seeping through his eyes. This was his only chance for survival; if he didn¡¯t grab it, he could only wallow in despair and hatred. As he didn¡¯t have the capacity to study the languages of the world, he could only speak them and not write them. As such, he didn¡¯t know which rune he possessed. He had looked around to find an individual with the same rune as him, but he didn¡¯t see one. He was the only one with this rune. Not only that... He was avoided with incredible speed, and he couldn¡¯t even ask anyone what his rune was. Despite that, the individual who just reached the 100th step gave him hope. He would put his all, every inch of his strength, into his withered hands and legs. His rune glowed with a red light of madness as the ground beside him flaked, seemingly slowly getting destroyed. The individual that was there to supervise Rui¡¯s result looked at this scene, and his pupils dilated. He was incredibly surprised. He had extremely high expectations of Rui, so he wasn¡¯t as surprised as the other teachers when he reached the hundredth step so fast. However, this seemingly weak individual was causing such a phenomenon. He looked at his rune, and his pupils dilated once again. Hagalaz. ¡®Shit, this is a worst-case scenario; how did they allow an individual with a Hagalaz rune to enter? What if he goes berserk in here?¡¯ He swore inside his mind, but as soon as he was about to take action, he stopped himself. The destruction had suddenly stopped, and the teen took slow steps forward. His eyes were calm. In fact, he was a bit too calm. ¡®Weren¡¯t Hagalaz rune users insane? Is he hiding it?¡¯ He started climbing. He climbed and climbed with all his might, while others scattered away from him in fear and disgust. He had reached the 50th step after an hour of climbing. He was covered in sweat, and his eyes were barely open. He slowly raised his head and looked at the hundredth platform; an individual was there, sitting in the lotus position. His eyes wavered for a second, but they soon recovered. He once again put energy into his feet to drag himself forward, insanity clearly visible in his eyes. Nonetheless, no one stopped him. Every teacher and student just glanced at him from time to time. Han Dong had just reached the 85th step, and he could hardly hold himself together. The pressure was incredible. He looked next to him, and Huo Liang was standing there, stretching himself while laughing. It was clear that he was having the time of his life. He smiled bitterly and looked below. In the 84th step, Ning Yinin was currently standing there, looking at Rui with an indifferent expression. On the 80th step, an individual he had never seen was standing there. He had a bowl cut and was wearing a pair of black glasses. The Eihwaz rune was glowing dimly with a white light on his forehead. Noticing that Han Dong was looking at him, he waved in his direction. Han Dong greeted him back, a bit of shock visible on his face. He continued scouting down below, glancing at the individuals on the 79th, 78th, and 77th steps. Surprisingly, there were more people with such talent, and very well-known figures at that. At the 79th step, two individuals were talking with each other, clearly having fun. One of the figures was relatively overweight, wearing monk clothing, and had a large smile plastered on his face. He had short purple hair and eyes that were barely visible beneath the fat. The Wunjo rune was glowing with a small green light on his forehead. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. This person was known as the small Buddha, a title of incredible status. His real name was Song Liwu, and from a young age, he was a pure individual who saw no evil. He was later taken in by the Shaolin Temple. The individual next to him had medium-length pink hair and yellow eyes. The Mannaz rune was glowing on his forehead. He carried what seemed to be blades. This youth''s name was Hua Dao, and at a very young age, he lost his parents. It is said that to cope with this, he fell in love with the blade and has always been secretive. The only individual he would communicate with was Song Liwu. On the 78th step, a woman with long black hair was standing there; her red eyes were looking directly at Han Dong. The Perthro rune was glowing with violet light, seemingly trying to bewitch him. Han Dong smiled bitterly and shook his gaze from her. Individuals with the Perthro rune were known as witches who would charm any individual that would look at them. He was already expecting something like this. On the 77th step, a young man with short black hair was sitting cross-legged on the floor, drawing in a sketchbook. It wasn¡¯t clear why he was so immersed. The Kenaz rune on his forehead was glowing with a dark blue light. Glancing at this young man, Han Dong recognized him as the third young master of the Zhou Clan. It is said that from a young age, Zhou Huajia was enraptured by all methods of art, be they music, poetry, drawing, calligraphy, or others. Not only was he in love with them, but he was good at everything he did. They called him an art prodigy. After observing Huajia for a while, Han Dong glanced even further below. From the 76th to the 71st, there was no one. However, the 70th step was different. There were currently 10 individuals standing there, resisting the pressure. Han Feng was one of them. He was unable to take a single step. He attempted multiple times, but it felt like he would die if he tried. He couldn¡¯t believe that some common trash was able to reach the hundredth step, and he couldn¡¯t. Looking at the individuals next to him, he clenched his teeth. Five of them were commoners, while the others were individuals from high clans. Just when he was about to show his anger, Lei Shan appeared next to him. He looked at him with disappointed eyes and proceeded to go ahead. It was clear that Han Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to go any further.
Rui had endured an hour on the hundredth step. He felt like the pressure could kill him at any moment, but he endured. This was an opportunity for him. It might be a chance that he would never be able to take. He slowly opened his hard-closed eyes and took a glance below. It was clear that people were making a lot of progress, but there were still a lot of hours left before the test was over. He didn¡¯t know what sort of test would follow after this one; after all, this test was just an ¡°absorption¡± test. A basic talent test. There might be other tests, such as ¡°comprehension¡± or ¡°intelligence¡± tests. Although this test also included determination and tolerance, it was basically just a bare-bones talent cultivation test. After all, they needed a quick method to filter out all the bad seeds and keep the good ones. A survival of the fittest Out of a few thousand individuals, only a few would be given the best treatment and be ¡°nurtured¡± for the future of the country. In reality, Rui, like many others, didn¡¯t like this system. However, he could do nothing about it. This is how this world works: the strong trample on the weak. As he had those thoughts, he looked at the first steps. There were individuals who were unable to take even a single step. They were constantly being pushed back, even though they tried so hard to take a step, to the point of spitting blood. On the other hand, some people effortlessly passed and reached the 50th step before being unable to go further. Most of the individuals were on the 50th step, and it was clear that this was the average. It looked like those grade graphs he had seen on earth. Most people fell into the "average,¡± and then a small few were on the high while the others were on the low. It was cruel, but that¡¯s how the world works. Nature didn¡¯t make all creatures equal; just as humans were born with intelligence and created language and society, every human was different from each other. Every human was different, even though their DNA was 99.9% similar. Just like a cat¡¯s DNA was 90% similar to that of a human. That small genetic difference determined their standing when it came to cultivating talent. Time passed. And passed. Two hours¡­ Five hours¡­ Twelve hours¡­ The sun had already set a few hours ago. There was only an hour left before the clock reached midnight, and the test was over. Truthfully speaking, the test could¡¯ve been over much faster; however, this was a personality, resistance, and perseverance test, along with a talent test. A loud stepping sound was heard on the top steps as a tall, tanned individual with fiery red hair stepped onto the hundredth step. Rui smiled as he looked ahead. He was covered in sweat and blood, and he seemed to be in great pain, but he was still resisting. On the other hand, Huo Liang, who just stepped into the hundredth step, was in a better situation, but despite that, as soon as he stepped into the hundredth step, he fell to the ground like a log. In the final step, silence was issued before a large amount of laughter was heard by both of them, resounding across the whole area. ¡°I made it; I finally made it, brother!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Both of them laughed for a while. They were both in horrible states, but this moment meant a lot to them. Just as they stopped laughing, another footstep was heard. Both Huo Liang and Guang Rui turned around to look at the individual who stepped on the final stair. ¡°Yinin, I told you not to push yourself so much.¡± Suddenly," said Huo Liang. That¡¯s right, the individual that had arrived was Ning Yinin. Yinin smiled bitterly before collapsing on the ground, just like Huo Liang. Looking at this, Rui laughed out loud once again, a look of understanding appearing in his eyes. After looking at the two, who could hardly breathe for a while, Rui spoke up. ¡°You two should probably cultivate together; otherwise, you won¡¯t last any longer.¡± Yining blushed, while Huo Liang was taken aback. ¡°What does brother mean?¡± asked Huo Liang. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Rui sighed, barely holding himself together. ¡°I mean, you two should become Dao companions. It is clear that you possess Yang, while she possesses Yin. You two are a perfect match made in heaven. Not only that, you two are both extremely talented individuals, and it''s clear you have a bond between you.¡± Huo Liang still seemed confused; however, the always stone-faced Yinin was red as a beet. Seeing that none of them would make a move, Rui slowly got up and pushed his already damaged body towards them. After dragging them next to each other, he just instructed them to hold one another tightly. Not knowing what was going on, Huo Liang agreed, hugging Yinin tightly while Yinin hugged him timidly. Suddenly the pressure that was weighing on their bodies was dissipating bit by bit, and they felt much better, being able to stay on the hundredth step with room to breathe. ¡°Brother, it worked!¡± ¡°Of course it did. You klutz.¡± Rui shook his head before collapsing. He had already exhausted himself far too much. Just as his consciousness was about to disperse, another figure stepped into the final step. He was covered in blood from head to toe and was in way worse condition than Rui. The Hagalaz rune was glowing blood red on his forehead; his skeletal figure was barely able to stand. His body swayed, and a smile finally bloomed on his malnourished face. He had finally made it. He reached the peak. He was saved; he finally escaped his horrible life. Now he could take a step towards freedom. Just as those thoughts appeared in his head, he collapsed like a stick falling into the ground, making an unnoticeable thud. Just as silence ensued once more, a siren was heard in the whole area. "THE TALENT TEST HAS CONCLUDED, AND I WILL NOW STATE HOW MANY INDIVIDUALS HAVE STEPPED IN WHICH CLASS. EACH CLASS IS DETERMINED BY ABSORPTION RATE TALENT. E CLASS 956 PEOPLE D CLASS 1453 PEOPLE C CLASS 2432 PEOPLE B CLASS 1350 PEOPLE A CLASS 441 PEOPLE S CLASS 20 PEOPLE THIS YEAR THERE ARE 4 INDIVIDUALS WITH EX GRADE TALENT, ALL 4 OF THEM WILL BE PLACED IN THE S CLASS.¡± The announcement shook the area and made all the successful individuals happy, while the ones that were in the low-level classes were disappointed. The day ended just like that. After all the individuals that took the test were returned home by the teachers, a middle-aged man wearing a scholar¡¯s uniform arrived at the academy elder¡¯s quarters. Looking at him, the academy elder smiled and said, ¡°Huan Lian Qi, how were the students this year?¡± The middle-aged man smiled before his appearance shifted completely to that of a young man. The young man had long black hair and deep black eyes. His whole vibe was quite feminine, possessing a stunning beauty. The Perthro rune was glowing on his forehead. ¡°Honestly speaking, sir, I think this batch is incredible, especially the four EX-rank individuals. I never expected the individual with the Ansuz rune to possess such frightening potential; what¡¯s more, the individual with the Hagalaz rune seems to have a sane mind and has incredible mental strength.¡± Pausing for a second, he continued. ¡°While the individual with the Yang-based physique and the one with the Yin-based physique seem to have formed a basic bond already, I¡¯m expecting quite a lot from them.¡± ¡°Hoh, it¡¯s been a while since your evaluation for new students was this high.¡± Said the elder while stroking his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the sage about this, since his new ¡®student¡¯ seems good enough.¡± He grinned mischievously. Chapter 7 The rays of the sun hit Rui¡¯s eyes. However, he was still not waking up. His parents had closed the store for the day, worried about their son. He returned late at night in a horrible state. Although the wounds were already treated, they were still anxious about his health. They weren¡¯t sure of what had happened, but they were told not to worry and that their son did a great job, and they should not worry since they had given him really potent medicine. They were also told that their son was a genius at cultivation and was in the greatest class. This, of course, didn¡¯t surprise them in the least; what parent wouldn¡¯t say his child was a genius? However, they were still happy that their son was acknowledged as one. Guang Jian was the happiest one, clearly smiling from ear to ear. All they could do was wait for Rui to wake up. Thankfully, the medicine that was given was great. Soon enough, Rui¡¯s eyes slightly fluttered before being opened slowly. He opened his eyes, looking directly at the ceiling. A dark light covered his vision; the system window was hovering there, directly above him. [Congratulations to user for completing an unreasonable quest.] [User will be rewarded depending on time spent.] [Calculating time¡­] [Time has been calculated] [780 minutes spent on the hundredth step¡­] [Calculating expected time¡­] [User was expected to last 200 minutes¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Expected time has been surpassed by 580 minutes¡­] [Checking users damage¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Damage checked¡­] [Injury scale: Severe.] [Calculating¡­] [Now displaying damaged parts: Meridians of the user have been severely damaged. Epidermis of skin is almost gone¡­ The dantian of the user is lightly harmed.] [Looking for cure¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Heavenly Enrichment Pill has been ingested¡­] [Calculating Pill grade¡­] [Earth class Pill has been ingested, commencing absorption and recovery.] [Calculating¡­] [User possesses 99% absorption rate¡­ absorbing 100% of the pill through the system¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Full recovery of meridians, body harm and the dantian is complete¡­] [User¡¯s health is now guaranteed¡­] [Calculating rewards¡­] [As user has surpassed the expected time, additional rewards will be given.] [Calculating¡­] [+1 to all stats will be given¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Unlocking the Luck stat¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Luck stat has been unlocked¡­] [User can¡¯t add free points to luck stat¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Initiating evolution of Heavenly Rune physique¡­] [Time remaining for evolution 60 minutes¡­] [Evolution successful¡­] [User¡¯s physique has evolved to Perfect Heavenly Rune physique¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Calculating¡­] [User has met requirements for hidden piece¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Hidden Piece, Identification has been unlocked¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Identification can show the basic information, such as Cultivation level, Character personality and Luck¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Rewards have been given¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Congratulations once again to user for holding on for such a long time¡­] [The System wishes the best for the user and believes in the user¡­] [The System encourages the user¡­] [Calculating¡­] [System Is giving additional reward¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Advice generated¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Advice: User must try his hardest to cultivate, the user getting stronger means the system gets stronger. System is part of the user¡­] [Calculating¡­] [Advice concluded¡­] Rui¡¯s eyesight blurred for a moment, completely confused by the large amount of information burned into his retina. He shook his head, trying to process what he had just seen. Turning his head, he saw his family anxiously looking at him. He smiled bitterly, knowing fully that he was the cause of their anxiety. ¡°Rui, please don¡¯t do this again.¡± Said his mother while grasping his hand. Her face looked haggard, and it was clear that she didn¡¯t sleep at all. His father patted his mother¡¯s shoulder and shook his head. ¡°Our son is a rune master now; we can¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡± His mother¡¯s eyes clouded over. She couldn¡¯t accept it. Their family finally had a rune master, but she never expected that things would take such a turn. As she was from a commoner background, she always hoped her children would be awakened and improve their family situation and standing. "Mom, don¡¯t worry, big brother is a genius! Didn¡¯t the person that brought him over yesterday say so?¡± Guang Jia suddenly spoke up. It was clear that he was trying to put up a strong front, but the tears flowing from his eyes betrayed him. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Looking at this scene, Rui¡¯s heart felt full. He had never experienced such a warm family scene in his previous life. Not wanting to make his family worry, he gathered courage in his voice. ¡°Do not worry, mother, father, Jian... This time, it was an accident I caused myself. You won¡¯t have to worry as much in the future; after all, I¡¯m a genius. I¡¯ll try to find a great master to go under, and even if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll enroll in the royal army. At least like this, our family will be safe, and I will also be relatively safe.¡± Hearing those words, his mother started crying, and his father patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today; you should get ready to go to the academy. Even though you were harmed, so were many others, and we were informed that you should go even if you are still not fully recovered.¡± Rui nodded. He already felt like he had recovered anyway. Looking at the system window that was still floating in front of him, he started reading it seriously. After a while, he sighed in relief. Getting out of bed, he walked towards the bathroom to take a bath. Although his family had already washed his body and tendered to his wounds, the black sludge came out again. He had no idea what it was, but it felt good that it had been removed from his body. Looking in the mirror, he checked to see if there were any changes to his appearance, but there weren¡¯t any. Opening the status window, he looked at his now upgraded stats and nodded with a smile. Glancing over at the luck stat, however, he almost fainted. His luck stat was 1. What kind of bullshit was this? He couldn¡¯t believe how low his luck stat was. Not only that, the system informed him that he couldn¡¯t upgrade it with free stat points. After sighing at his misfortune for a while, he headed towards the kitchen and had a family breakfast. He decided to test out the new identification ability the system had unlocked. Looking at his father, he whispered the word identification. A system window appeared, showcasing his father¡¯s stats. [Guang Ryuji, Age 32 Cultivation level - None Character personality path: wise merchant Luck: 5] Looking out the system window, Rui almost spat out the food he was eating. The information was too little; however, it was good enough. What shocked him were the personality path and the luck stat. This meant that his father had five times the luck he had. What kind of bullshit was this? Was he that unlucky? Not wanting to believe his misfortune, he used identification on his mother and brother. [Guang Ya, Age 30 Cultivation Level- None Character personality path: Caring Housewife Luck:5] [Guang Jian, Age 12 Cultivation Level- Invalid Character personality path: Pure swordsman Luck:10] Just as he was about to curse out his luck once again, he stopped. There was something extremely important in the information. What did it mean by invalid? He looked perplexed at his brother''s status window. He didn¡¯t wonder why his personality path was pure swordsman, since he had loved the sword a lot since he started practicing and it was the main weapon he chose. Kids used martial arts training as play in this world, so it was relatively normal for a child of a young age to choose a weapon they liked. Unlike his father and mother, his little brother¡¯s cultivation status was invalid. What could this mean? Was it because he was too young to have an awakening, so the system didn¡¯t know if he could awaken, or was it a different matter? For now, he put it in the back of his head, making sure he wouldn¡¯t forget it at a later date. It was time to go to the academy. He grabbed the small amount of luggage he had and headed towards it.
Unlike the first day, the second day was much quieter. After assembling all the students based on talent and not social class, the distinction between commoners and nobles became almost nonexistent. Rui was placed in the S class since there wasn¡¯t an EX class. He looked around and recognized many faces, while others he saw for the first time. Many of the people in the S class seemed to come from noble clans; however, there were still some commoners. Unlike the other classes, the S class was much smaller in size. The academy elder walked to the podium. Silence ensued in the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see the amount of talent we had this year. We usually don¡¯t have such an abundance of talented individuals. Despite that, even if your talent isn¡¯t the best, you should still strive for the best future possible. The academy is an institution made to help out all new rune masters and determine their future paths, be it politics, logistics, mercenaries, scholars, guards, and everything in between." Pausing slightly and glancing at the students, he continued. "As such, the academy won¡¯t only test talent but academic knowledge as well. Today is the scholar test, a written test that all individuals who attend the academy will have to take. It¡¯s a basic test checking street smarts, body knowledge, cultivation knowledge, strategic knowledge, mathematical knowledge, and a basic intelligence test. After this test, the classes will be re-arranged, changing certain individuals to go into higher or lower classes, as each class has its own funding and support.¡± The elder¡¯s speech caught the hearts of many commoners in the crowd. Most children of noble clans, however, didn¡¯t have any reaction to this statement. It was clear that they were taught about this before they entered the academy. After the announcement, each class was directed by a teacher towards their homerooms. Entering the homeroom, Rui found it extremely spacious, especially compared to the schools on earth, where it was much more extravagant. It was clear that the S class had special privileges. It followed an ancient Chinese style when it came to sitting. Each student already had a seat for them, and they had quite a bit of space for them to sit, having already prepared every appliance needed for them to write; even the ink was already ground up and ready to use. After every single student had sat down, the teacher who brought them in opened his mouth, silencing the class. ¡°Just like the academy elder said, we will be conducting a written exam. This written exam won¡¯t really affect you since you all possess at least S-rank talent. However, you will still need to take the test so we can determine what sort of course we should take with you and what teaching methods to use. Just like I said, you are all special, and you will be treated with special care, but that¡¯s only here in the academy. Status doesn¡¯t matter; only talent does." "There will be a change in classes, and some people from lower classes might also come here. Cultivation talent isn¡¯t the only talent our country values, especially for those of a common background in the class; the more effort, the more the country will try to assist you.¡± Hearing those words, many individuals nodded their heads, while others, like Rui and Han Dong, scoffed inside. They both had the same thought. The country wanted obedient people, so what they were doing was placing achievements and names on individuals so they would be better bound by the country. Han Dong came from the Han imperial family, so he had been bound by this rule since birth. However, Rui was different. After consuming the resources of the academy, he could completely ignore the country after giving them small benefits, leave, and become a loose rune master. All loose rune masters were individuals who didn¡¯t want to be bound by a country. As for Rui, he had the system, so he could even choose any of the two freely. For now, he decided to observe the country and see if it was suitable for him to stay there. After a few minutes of waiting, another teacher came in, along with a bunch of scrolls and rocks. After distributing a rock and scroll to each student, he returned next to the other teacher and waited patiently. ¡°These scrolls and rocks in front of you are the materials for the test. The rock is what we call a projection stone, a stone that can only be used by rune masters and will either display a text or directly transmit the information on one¡¯s mind. It all depends on the user''s use of rune energy. This will be your first test. Imbue rune energy into the projection stone; afterwards, you will read the information contained in it and write your answers on the scroll you were given. For those who can¡¯t read or write, after the stone projection is successful, they will be given an oral test. That is all. You all have 8 hours to complete this test; the timer will start as soon as all the classes are ready.¡± After finishing his announcement, the teacher brought out an intricate hourglass and set it on the desk in front of him. Rui was perplexed but not worried. He had already used something like the bloodline suppression skill, which, of course, used an amount of his runic energy. He was currently trying to gather rune energy at the tips of his fingers, barely managing. Looking around him, he found that most nobles had already prepared for the test, while the commoners were in a panicked situation. The teachers were just scanning the students. Unlike the school system on earth, it was practically impossible to cheat unless you had the ability to predict, which of course some rune users did. However, it was still not reliable, and if they did indeed work, the academy wouldn¡¯t punish them as it was part of their ability. The tests were written and infused by the academy elder and his associates, and as such, it was impossible for even the emperor to interfere and get the answers. The academy itself was a self-governing place; only if the emperor ordered it would they give in. After waiting for a while, another teacher walked inside the classroom. After giving the signal that all the other classes were ready, the sound of a flute was heard all over the humongous academy building. After hearing the sounds, all the teachers in each classroom turned the hourglass. Time started flowing. The students weren¡¯t given a go; however, as soon as the hourglass turned, they instantly started the test. Rui picked up the stone and poured runic energy into it. Instantly, a large amount of information was infused into his brain. Since he was a commoner with a relatively wealthier background compared to others, he of course knew how to read and write. Especially as an individual who had already lived life once, it was much easier for him to understand. After organizing all the information he received, he pondered over the questions. Just like the teachers said, all of the questions were from different fields, such as mathematical questions that were based on economic transactions. As someone who graduated from business school, of course these questions seemed like child''s play. After answering them first, he focused on the others. Next was a fundamentals of energy question. Compared to how it was on earth, he had no idea how physics worked here or what the question actually meant. The question was: ¡°Does the energy of the world fluctuate, or does it stay stable?¡±. It was a short question, but it brought up an incredible amount of doubt. What does the energy of the world mean? Is it the energy that every being absorbs? Is it the basic energies, such as kinetic energy or thermal energy? Or is it the energy that is in the universe? He had a hunch that it wasn¡¯t this. He scratched his head and thought of all the Wuxia novels he had read. In the cultivation world, there would usually be a tide of energy in the world, and it is said to be a sea of energy that is always omnipresent. Is that what the question is asking about? Does the sea of energy change, or does it stay the same? Thinking about it, he started to feel runic energy throughout the outside of his body, with the energy permeating the skin slightly. His mind was in a haze, and his Ansuz rune glowed with a blue light. [System notification. User has entered state of enlightenment. The Ansuz rune gives you the insight of the world. Your doubts have been cleared.] The eyes that were unfocused suddenly became clear, as if he had completely found the meaning of the world. He picked up his brush and wrote down his understanding. ¡°The energy of the world is like a sea, and we, the creatures that live in it, are but microorganisms. However, through the absorption of the sea, we grow larger and larger, and the sea grows smaller and smaller. Once an organism that has absorbed the energy dies, the energy returns to its origin, which is the sea of energy. This means that the energy in the world is finite. So, to answer the question, does the energy of the world fluctuate? It depends on which way you are looking at it. The energy never changes; however, some powerful individuals will occupy a large amount of that energy, and their deaths will mean that the energy of the world will become much greater than it previously was.¡± After writing down his conjecture, he finally stopped showing that incredible amount of clarity and calmed down. He looked at his status window and found that his intelligence and wisdom had gone up by one point. He recollected his thoughts and focused his mind, picking up the projection stone and completely putting his mental power into answering the questions. Chapter 8 The sound of a brush being placed on a desk was heard loudly in the classroom. However, it was only heard for a split second before getting covered by the sounds of mumbling and papers being flipped and scribbled on. Rui rubbed his glabella and sighed in relief. He had finally finished the test after seven hours. Honestly speaking, the tests were too many; he easily passed a hundred, and he constantly had to go into deep thoughts, not paying attention to anything else. He had already reached a state of enlightenment through the Ansuz rune seven times, once for each hour. He finally understood why the Ansuz rune was so desired and why they were called sages. He looked at his stats, and his intelligence and wisdom had gone up by three each. It was a great increase. Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a quest for the test, unlike the previous one. After reading through his answers once again, he nodded and started observing the surroundings. Many noble students were already in deep thought, while people like Xiong Liliang, who were illiterate, were answering questions behind a sound-isolating barrier. Honestly speaking, he had no idea when they set them up or how they worked since he was too focused on his own test. Just as he was about to get up, he remembered the new ability he had gained. He looked at the stone in his hand and whispered, ¡°Identification¡±. This was a test to see if it could only identify humans or if it could actually identify anything. [Projection stone Tier: Low grade Recording: Myriad tests of the cultivation world. Description: A projection stone is a rare mineral that can be found naturally generated in the world, however it can also be created artificially. Its ability is to record and store information. Higher tier stones can even project video along with sound.] Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. This was an incredible ability. He had an ability that could help him navigate the world much easier now. After calming down his excitement, he used identification on other objects, such as his brush and paper. [Boar brush. Description: A normal brush created by a small workshop in the Capital of the Illusive empire.] [Parchment scroll. Description: A relatively high quality paper created by a scholar.] Looking at the descriptions he nodded in satisfaction, it even showed the description for such mundane things and it even gave useful information like the maker. Finally, he had to test it on individuals. He started out with the person that left him with the deepest impression so far. [Han Dong, Age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Calculative General Luck: 15] Glancing at the menu, he nodded in understanding. Indeed, as they were both recently awakened individuals, they had the same cultivation stage. On the other hand, his personality path was interesting; assuming that the personality path was something that had to do with someone¡¯s innate personality, he found this personality quite interesting. Someone who is smart and calculative, especially with the prefix general, would surely have a sharp and righteous mind. What amazed him the most was his luck. It was a full fifteen times higher than his. It probably had to do with his background, since being born into such a family also meant that he had a certain amount of luck. After finishing his speculations, he scanned the next person. [Huo Liang, Age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening Stage Character personality path: Innocent and hot-blooded tiger. Luck: 20] Rui sucked in a deep breath. ¡®This dude¡¯s luck was higher than Han Dong¡¯s! What the fuck is this bullshit? Isn¡¯t my luck so laughable right now?¡¯ He let out a big sigh as he lamented over the status window. He clearly saw how his character personality path was innocent and hot-blooded tiger. This phrase represented Huo Liang to the tee. Deciding that there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of differences in the statuses other than luck and personality path, he scanned multiple people at the same time. After looking at them, he found the ones that were interesting and kept them. [Ning Yinin, age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Ice cold maiden Luck 20] [Xiong Liliang, age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Unbreakable demon. Luck: 6] [Cong Mizaru, Age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Supreme tactician. Luck: 10] [Song Liwu, Age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Pure Luck: 55] [Hua Dao, age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Lone wolf Luck: 8] [Xiao Mofa, age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Malevolent dominatrix Luck:8] [Zhou Huajia, age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Proactive peace-lover Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.Luck 11] Rui blinks his eyes twice before his face turns from disbelief to disgust to depression. It was clear that all individuals in the S class had incredible luck; he was the only oddity. What shocked him the most, however, was Song Liwu¡¯s luck. It was incredibly high; it was practically screaming that even if the heavens fell, he would survive by luck. On the other hand, Xiao Mofa¡¯s character personality path gave him chills. Truthfully Honestly speaking, he was glad he checked every individual in his class. Like this, he knew who to interact with and who not to. After a while, a thought sparked in his brain; he had yet to use it on the teachers. Turning his head, he used identification on the head teacher. [Huan Li¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö, Age 18 Cultivation level: ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Character personality path: ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Luck: ¡ö¡ö] Rui¡¯s pupils instantly shrank, a great shock filling his eyes. The teacher he had just used identification on clearly looked to be above the age of 50 with already wrinkling skin and white hair, while the window displayed a totally different image. Cold sweat ran down his back, and he decided not to probe any further but rather use identification on another teacher. [Dang Ming, Age 42 Cultivation level: Rune forming stage Character personality path: Poor Scholar Luck: 4] This looked like a more normal window. Rui wiped his sweat in relief. If all the teachers were hidden masters like the head teacher, then he didn¡¯t know what to think. However, looking at the status of the teacher, it was clearly relatively poor. Although he had no idea what his cultivation level was at the rune-forming stage, it was clearly not high enough for him to not identify it. It was clear that this teacher was one of those individuals with low cultivating talent but high intelligence, so he was taken in by the academy. He was also the only individual he had seen with such low luck compared with his commoner family. Making sure he had everything ready, he stood up, attracting the attention of the whole class. Unlike Rui, all the other students in the classroom still hadn¡¯t finished, and usually, even if they finished, they would try to check everything until the last second. Rui felt awkward as all the gazes fell on him. He couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back and slowly walk to the teacher¡¯s desk, placing the scroll and stone there. The head teacher nodded and told him he could go out now and rest in his quarters. After Rui went out, Han Dong got up and did the same thing. He was holding the scroll with a dignified smile, clearly satisfied with himself. Going outside the classroom, Rui took a look around but found no students in the hallways, just a few teachers patrolling. After noticing that Rui had come out of the class, a teacher walked over to him and escorted him outside. Coming outside, Rui found that all the students that were done with the test were hanging around the courtyard, some conversing about the questions, some playing around, while others were heading towards the quarters. Rui had his quarters and items set up by the academy due to him passing out. They had to send him over to his parents¡¯ home and inform them; however, he would rarely be returning home from now on until the academy training was done. As soon as Rui came to the courtyard, many people looked at him with an inspecting gaze. Most of the individuals that came out at a time like this were either smart or didn¡¯t really know a lot of things. However, they doubted that an Ansuz user was the latter. Just as they were pondering approaching him and asking, two people came out from behind him, directed by another teacher. One was Han Dong, while the other was a youth of average height with short black hair and green eyes. The most noticeable thing about him were the dark circles under his eyes. Han Dong had a smile on his face as he headed towards Rui, his eyes coming into a crescent shape. The young man next to him followed; however, he seemed indignant. "Hello, fellow student; we meet again.¡± Said Han Dong with a beaming smile. ¡°Ah, hello to you as well, fellow student.¡± Rui clasped his hands as he slightly bowed his head. His show of respect truly wasn¡¯t significant, especially to an individual of the imperial family; however, Rui came from a modern world, so he wasn¡¯t used to such interactions. All he could do was greet him like people in the commoner world greeted others. Han Dong¡¯s smile widened, and he seemed to be pleased. ¡°This is the young genius Xiao Long; although his cultivation talent is not great, his intelligence is worthy enough.¡± Xiao Long let out a bitter smile for a split second before greeting Rui with a neutral expression. "Greetings, fellow student.¡± Rui greeted him back. This interaction was seen by most of the people inside the courtyard, Han Feng being one of them. He gnashed his teeth in hatred. Unlike others, Han Feng hated studying and abused his power to get things. Although he had to go through basic education, it was just that. The tests at the academy were too hard for him, so he could only answer less than half of them. Since he entered the academy, the income his family gave him has decreased by a lot, as they wanted him to be competitive. Thanks to this, he had tried robbing rune stones from all the commoners and even the noble young masters at the start of the academy. As they still hadn¡¯t become a part of the academy back then, the rules of the academy couldn¡¯t apply, so he used it as a loophole. Of course, taking rune stones from commoners wasn¡¯t really the best idea since they didn¡¯t have a lot on them and, at most, they had a low-grade engraved rune. The reason he robbed them was to show his superiority, and he mostly used his underlings to do so, not taking the blame himself. Despite that, a commoner kid actually dared to use an ability and make him fall down. He had asked around and found out what the ability was. It was called a bloodline suppression ability. Apparently, individuals with a powerful bloodline could use it; however, it would become useless after the first stage of cultivation. It is only useful if the bloodline is incredibly pure or belongs to a legendary creature. Of course, bloodlines from other races other than humans had different effects as well. The ability can be easily countered by just using runic energy, so basically, it was a beginner¡¯s method. His eyes were full of spite as he looked at the conversation between the three gifted individuals. One was an individual that even he, as a person of the Han imperial family, couldn¡¯t even touch, or he would regret it: Han Dong. Han Dong is someone who inherited the rune of the empire¡¯s emperor, the Rune of Illusions. As such, he has great expectations placed on him, and so far, he hasn¡¯t betrayed them, possessing an S-grade talent, unlike Han Feng, who possessed a B-grade. The second individual was Guang Rui. Despite being an individual with a poor background, he awakened with the Ansuz rune, instantly gaining the title of a sage candidate. Not only that, but he possessed an EX-grade talent, and it¡¯s rumored in the royal court that the empire¡¯s sage had plans to accept him as a disciple. Having the bloodline suppression ability also made him more suspicious of other things. However, the person who made him feel the worst was the last, Xiao Long. The Xiao clan had multiple individuals with good talent these years, with Xiao Mofa possessing an S-grade talent. Despite that, the clan had been declining for years, and they were almost on the brink of collapse¡ªbefore Xiao Long came onto the scene, that is. After reaching the age of ten, he took charge of the entire fortune and companies of the clan, growing them to an incredible scale in just a measly four years. He possesses a wealth that rivals that of the imperial family and has become known as the youngest merchant king in the Illusive Empire. Thankfully, he can¡¯t display his genius in a place like the academy since he only has an E-grade talent for cultivation, but he would most likely be moved to the S-class just because of the written test. At least his rune was a rune that matched him¡ªthe Raido rune, the rune of travel and destiny.
Xiao Long had finished the test in the first two hours; however, he was recalculating things, doing his work for the business he ran, and thinking up plans until he finally decided he had enough and left. As soon as he came out, however, he saw Han Dong, and his gaze became gloomy. He had known Han Dong for a few years now, and they were pretty good acquaintances; however, Han Dong had a really calculative personality. Being with calculative people all the time was Xiao Long¡¯s worst nightmare; thankfully, Han Dong just told him to follow. After coming outside, he saw that Han Dong wanted him to meet a youth like them. After scanning him for a while and matching the information in his head, he nodded. Han Dong truly was a calculating individual. Building a connection with Rui right now would be beneficial to him in the future. However, Xiao Long wasn¡¯t in the mood to have a conversation. But the gears in his mind changed as he listened to what they had written in the tests. They were talking about the test questions and answers with great interest to see what the others had written. Although the economic and mathematical tests were relatively easy, they found that each of them used a different formula and method. What surprised him the most was that Rui used methods that he had never heard of before and that were quite more efficient than what he had used. Next, they move on to questions about cultivation and culture. As the questions included all sorts of matters, even Xiao Long didn¡¯t think he was right in all of them since he was but a meager fly when it came to cultivators. After Rui explained his understanding of the questions of cultivation, both Han Dong and Xiao Long were surprised and enlightened. truly an individual with the Ansuz rune. After history and literary questions, they arrived at scientific questions. Unlike what Rui thought, they weren¡¯t really advanced in the field like he expected. After explaining human anatomy, microorganisms, and many other commonly known things on earth, both Han Dong and Xiao Long became dazed, not expecting so much information about the human body. Xiao Long pondered if Guang Rui was a physician; however, he shook his head since he had already gathered all the information about him.
As the conversations progressed, time passed, and Han Dong¡¯s expression became even livelier as the talks continued. He had never been so happy in his life. As someone with a background like his, he didn¡¯t really have friends and was always in a secretive environment. Thanks to his genius as a child, he was always split up from other children that he was learning with and placed into a special training program, be it decorum or literature, and he was always ahead of everyone. However, now he had found two individuals who were at his level or even exceeded him. While Xiao Long was versed in matters of the world, such as history and economy, Rui was versed in cultivation and science. Just as they were talking, a bulky and delicate figure came next to them. After noticing them, the three stopped talking and greeted the two individuals. One was Huo Liang, and the other was Ning Yinin. After asking how the test went, both of them shook their heads. Although they answered some things, they weren¡¯t on the level of the three of them. In truth, the reason they were behind was different, and both Xiao Long and Han Dong knew why. It was said that Huo Liang and Ning Yining had been bedridden since they were children, and they survived by sheer luck. In fact, the pills and elixirs these two had ingested weren¡¯t a small amount, just to survive. Huo Liang had it a bit better than Ning Yining, since he would usually have bouts of sickness that lasted months or weeks. On the other hand, Ning Yining felt pain all over her body as soon as she moved, as if countless ice needles were constantly piercing her skin. No physician, be it the royal physician or the great sages, didn¡¯t know what was wrong with their bodies. The great dragon doctor Mu Lao had said to leave them be; if they survived, it would be their fortune; if they didn''t, so be it. However, this pain resulted in the two of them being together a lot, as they found that when they were close to one another, they would feel less pain. This resulted in them being called the sickly death couple," and people were expecting them to die. But that never happened. After the awakening, everything changed. Both of them became healthier than normal people, and their appearances changed drastically. Huo Liang gained incredible height and muscle, his skin becoming bronze-like, while Ning Yining became more beautiful but at the same time colder in appearance, her skin becoming white as snow.
Time passed¡­ Rui headed to his designated room after bidding farewell to the group. Each individual had already taken their personal belongings and given them to the staff, which then designated them a leaving quarter, where they would live for a year. A prompt had already popped into his head a while ago, telling him that the daily quest had started. He accepted it and was ready to finish it. Exercise would get his head off of things right now, so he was glad to do it. While running, he looked at Xiao Long''s identification window. [Xiao Long, Age 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage Character personality path: Merchant Warlord Luck:25] He sighed as he remembered his own meager luck. At least the low amount of luck didn¡¯t cause small misfortunes like falling down on accident, he thought while suddenly stumbling on a rock and falling over. Yet, what he felt wasn¡¯t pain but a soft, warm thing. He got up and looked over to find an individual fallen over. It was a girl; however, the moment he saw her, a chill ran down his spine. It was Xiao Mofa. His luck was truly horrible! Chapter 9 Xiao Mofa was taking a stroll outside since she wanted to familiarize herself with the surrounding area. The reason was quite simple: she would be spending a year in this place. The courtyards were peaceful, and as an individual that belonged to the S class, things were a bit different in their sleeping quarters. They had their own rooms and training areas, unlike the lower grades. Being talented was a privilege. Just as she was casually walking by a corner, she felt someone knock her down. In astonishment, she looked up and found a sweaty Rui looking at her in shock. For some reason, dread and a hint of disgust could be seen in his expression, but they quickly got hidden away. Despite that, Mofa was able to detect it, and she wondered what it was about. Seeing that he was above her, Rui quickly got up and gave her a hand as well, profusely apologizing for knocking her down. Looking at him, he really deserved the nickname he was given, ¡°prince of the commoners¡±. He really didn¡¯t seem like a commoner in the slightest; even his neutral expression and disposition belonged to someone of high class. However, Mofa didn¡¯t know it was because he was a reincarnated individual who had been relatively successful in his previous life. He had pride in surviving through hardships and knew how to take care of himself. Plus, since he came from earth, where ¡°nobles¡± didn¡¯t really exist except for, for example, Queen Elizabeth, There wasn¡¯t a large amount of difference in status between people, so he, of course, held himself at a similar level as he did on earth. He still hadn¡¯t adjusted to the new world, since 14 years weren¡¯t enough to truly adapt.
Rui sighed at his horrid luck once more. Although he felt bad for characterizing an individual based on the status shown by the system, he wasn¡¯t really into such things or kinks. However, despite thinking that, Xiao Mofa on the exterior didn¡¯t seem to possess such qualities, so it made him freak out a bit. Calming down, he apologized, and after a small interaction, he parted ways with her. He heaved a sigh of relief and continued his run. He still had a few more kilometers to go. After finally being done with his run, he returned to his room and claimed the mission rewards. [Congratulations user for completing the daily quest. 1 free stat point has been obtained; Mild recovery has been activated.] Looking at his level, he pondered how long it would take for him to reach level 10, since all the useful functions would be unlocked then. After succeeding and claiming the rewards, he looked around his room. It was neat and tidy, not having too much or too little. Especially compared to his family''s home room, it could be considered a luxury. The floor was made out of wood, and a sandalwood smell permeated the air. A small lantern was placed on his writing desk, emitting a light strong enough to read and write in peace. Turning around and exiting the house, he entered a small training ground surrounded by a wooden fence. This was not only his yard but also the place he would be training in the future. Walking towards the gate, he looked at the visible buildings across the area. Surprisingly, the ground was elevated, and despite what you would imagine, the academy was massive. Since the academy was located in the capital city of the Illusive Empire, it had to be massive. There were fake mountains and artificial lakes everywhere one looked in the resting areas. Skyscraper-like buildings could be seen in the distance, and cranes were flying in the sky, seeming minuscule in front of them. The imperial palace was visible in the long distance, the same size as the skyscrapers, despite the fact that it was much further away. Rui had been used to this scenery since he had been living here since birth; however, compared to the bustling streets and the merchants and traders passing by, the random peddlers and people going to and fro in this courtyard of his were like a quiet heaven, a void of silence in a loud world. Sitting down on a rock by a pond, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sounds of the world around him and the smell of the flowers, grass, and mud. After a while, he engrossed himself, seemingly melting into the world. He had never achieved such inner peace in his two lives. When he was on earth, he would spend his whole day either working or studying. His relaxing time was only when he was reading novels or watching shows and movies. He had never taken a vacation in his life since he was afraid of losing everything if he didn¡¯t try hard enough. In this life, he had similar manners, trying his best to help out his family in a world much crueler than the previous one. The sound of a chime was suddenly heard, and a system window appeared in front of him. [Congratulations to the user for achieving the first absorption.] [The state of man and earth as one has been achieved.] [This is a great achievement that even many individuals with higher cultivation can¡¯t achieve.] [The world is resonating with the user.] [The perfect Heavenly rune physique is beginning to absorb energy from the world.] Rui didn¡¯t hear or see the system prompt, as he was wholeheartedly focused on the feeling he was getting. He felt the insides of his body warm up, and a mysterious energy was sipping in. He had no idea what was going on, but he was engrossed in that feeling, a sense of euphoria encompassing him. The chimes continued to sound out as more system windows appeared. [First light stage has been achieved.] [Congratulations to user for sensing the energy of the world.] [3000 XP has been rewarded!] [Level Up! One free stat point has been rewarded.] [Level Up! One free stat point has been rewarded.] [Level Up! One free stat point has been rewarded.] [Congratulations to user for reaching level 5.] Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. [New Bloodline and cultivation skills have been unlocked!] The chime sounds and the system prompts continuously popped up, but Rui was focused on himself, trying to grasp that feeling as much as possible. Time passed, and before Rui knew it, night had long befallen... Soon the morning sun shone through the buildings as Rui slowly opened his eyes. The rune on his forehead glowed an extremely powerful bright blue for a split second as his pure white pupils looked around in amazement. Glancing at the system prompts that had appeared, he finally understood his situation and why his vision had changed. His vision had changed; he could now see particles in the air that weren¡¯t there before. It seemed like an ocean as waves of energy continuously splashed around, colliding with the environment. Rui thought that his vision had changed thanks to his cultivation going up, but he couldn¡¯t be more wrong. The reason he could see the world like this was due to his heavenly physique. The heavenly rune physique is one of the 10 extreme physiques, representing purity and clarity. One¡¯s body would never have any impurities, and it could absorb the energy of the world freely. As a side effect, however, their vision would now include the rune energy in the world, as their bodies were one with the energy since they were as pure as it. Although it seemed like a benefit rather than a side effect, it was something that could never be turned off. Finding himself covered in a filthy black substance once again, Rui frowned and went to clean himself, putting on his academy robes and heading towards the central courtyard of the academy for the daily gathering. The academy clothes were each unique for individuals in the S class and were tailored for them; however, right now, they still hadn¡¯t made them, so they wore the classic academy clothes: a black robe and white belt. It was clearly made for training. Truly a luxurious academy, Rui sighed. On the way there, he scanned different items with his identification ability and looked through the new skills in the skill tree. There were two new skills: otherworldly suppression and an energy absorption method tailored to his physique. Of course, it wasn¡¯t of a high level; it was just the introduction to get him through the first stage. He was glad to see these two skills, since they were useful. One was a suppression method for inner demons and actual demons, something that he had heard about in Wuxia novels and from rumors in this world. The other, of course, was named the Heavenly Rune Absorption Technique, a self-explanatory name. Despite it being just the basics, it confirmed a solution for one of Rui¡¯s worries: cultivation methods. It seemed that the system even possessed cultivation methods, some of which were tailored to him. The tree of this cultivation method went up twelve stages, so this meant that this skill had twelve levels to it that he had to unlock. Now what he needed were cultivation resources, and thankfully the academy would provide them every week, so he was in a good situation for at least a year. Arriving at the central courtyard and entering the area designated for his classroom, he looked around at everyone. The energy in the air was the most turbulent here, as it collided with people and either got absorbed or rebounded. Some individuals, such as Huo Liang, had the energy completely rebound, except for some that were completely absorbed until there was nothing left. It was similar with Ning Yinin and Xiong Liliang. It was clear that they had an affinity with a certain element, and since they had EX-grade talents, it made sense. Rui had an abnormally high absorption rate for every element, but compared to the speed at which they absorbed those elements, he was far behind them. People like Han Dong absorbed a little of everything, but they still had one or more elements that they absorbed more of. No one was balanced like him. Han Dong absorbed the water element the most out of all the elements. Although they were "absorbing" it, not all of them could actually contain the energy and circulate it around, truly making it theirs. Most of it would be slowly ejected. Rui didn¡¯t know if absorbing all the energy was good or not. Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter since he couldn¡¯t really change it anyway, so he stopped thinking about it. The academy elder came to the podium and greeted everyone with a smile. After the usual speech, he took a parchment and started reading which individuals had changed classes, reminding everyone that if their names weren¡¯t called, you wouldn¡¯t change classes. After announcing all the individuals, the S class didn¡¯t lose any people but gained one, that person being Xiao Long. What was surprising was that Han Feng got downgraded to the C class from the B class thanks to his test results. Rui couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at his stupidity, while Han Dong was snickering to himself, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. Next, the academy elder announced the results of the tests, beginning with a strong speech about how everyone should try their best, despite being low on the rankings, etc. The basics when it came to stirring people up and not making them feel bad Finishing his empowering speech, he began with fifth place and ended with first place. All the others that were lower than fifth place could check out their rank in the academy hall, where missions and achievements were placed. The academy itself wasn¡¯t just an institute for study and cultivation, but a place where people learned to be warriors of the martial world, since even the weakest rune master needed to have at least some fighting capability. As such, there were missions that sent people outside for certain periods of time and made the students do small chores. The time, of course, never exceeded a few days since the academy itself was just for a year. The fifth spot was taken by Zhou Huajia. In fourth place was Cong Mizaru. Third place went to Han Dong. Second place went to Guang Rui. And finally, first, Xiao Long He was stunned for a moment, but soon enough he heard the congratulations from his classmates and teachers and realized that he truly was in second place. He knew that he, Han Dong, and Xiao Long had done a good job, but they each excelled in different fields. Getting second place was incredible since he was a commoner and, unlike the nobles, he didn¡¯t get educated. Each class was directed towards a designated area for today¡¯s classes. The head teacher was the same one from the written test. Rui took a deep breath and listened to his words with care. "Today we will begin actual cultivation. As all of you know, you can¡¯t just cultivate; you need to feel the energy of the world. Once someone is able to detect energy and absorb it, they have reached the first light stage. Although some of you have probably used rune energy subconsciously and even used it on the projection stones, that is only external energy. What we cultivators cultivate is internal energy; that¡¯s how we become powerful. You are all qualified rune masters with great talent, so I¡¯m expecting a lot from you all. In fact, it seems a few individuals in this class have already reached the first light stage today, a truly astonishing speed." The head teacher made a toothy grin as he called out names. "Han Dong, Huo Liang, Xiong Liliang, Guang Rui, and Song Liwu, I congratulate you for reaching the first light stage so quickly. You are truly a gifted bunch. However, don¡¯t get complacent; most of the people in this class have talents at your level, so they will be able to reach the first light stage within the week." "Since you five have reached the first light stage already, you will begin with the next step, rune gathering. A teacher will take you to the academy library, where you will select a method of cultivation for yourselves. We will not assist with picking; it all depends on what you think. You have two hours to choose. The others will be here with me; you will all be trying to absorb the rune energy around, and once you are done, you will also be heading towards the library to pick up a cultivation method." "The first ten that reach the rune gathering stage first will obtain a beginner gold dan pill, worth quite a lot. So, I¡¯m expecting great things from you guys." "Do not forget to return after five hours, since we will begin the theoretical classes then." "Yes sir!" Called out everyone.
Rui and the other four followed an elderly teacher down a set of precarious stairs that led underground. Opening the large metal gate with a single hand, the old man sat down in a wooden chair as he lit up incense. ¡°You have two hours to browse through and find a method for yourself; don¡¯t worry, you will have other opportunities in the future, and the base methods here are all similar, differing a small amount depending on the affinity. This incense will last exactly 2 hours; if you stay any longer, then you will be punished accordingly.¡± He said this while pulling out a scroll and carefully reading it. The five agreed and instantly headed inside in a hurry. Entering the large hall-like library, Rui was stunned. The library was massive. It finally clicked in his head why they made it underground. Such a massive structure would be too hard to protect from the outside. The number of books was incredible, and a lot of information was recorded on projection stones and jade slips. Han Dong instantly headed towards the area with the most jade slips as he looked through each of them with focus. It was clear that he already knew what he would be picking. An elderly man, even older than the one outside, was cleaning the area slowly. That being said, there wasn¡¯t a single speck of dust, even as he pushed the broom on the ground. Rui was intrigued as he used identification on him. [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö,¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö] Shock and a trace of fear became visible on his face for a split second before being suppressed by rationality. It was clear that this was a master. After thinking over something for a while, he scrolled through the books and material at a quick pace, using identification on each one of them. The information identification showed was dazzling, such as original works from incredible masters and treasures from immortals of old. Rui found a book containing his physique and talents, thoroughly trying to understand what sort of cultivation method his physique required. After an hour of not finding anything he liked, he sighed, not pleased. His physique was unique, so none of the methods matched him well. He had finally learned the significance of an EX-rank talent¡ªthat being a genius is rarely found, but not rarely enough to not be seen. Especially in a place like the capital of a large empire. The academy had many branches across the empire, where each new rune master, be it from remote places or bustling cities, would learn to cultivate at least the basics and become part of the power the nation could wield. Although he didn¡¯t find a method, he wasn¡¯t anxious. Thankfully, the system had given him a method for cultivation, though he didn¡¯t know its stage. Han Dong, Huo Liang, and Song Liwu had already left. It was clear that they were already informed of this, so they already had a book in mind. On the other hand, Xiong Liliang stood there dazed for a few seconds at a time as the elder that was cleaning earlier read him each scroll he found interesting. As he was illiterate, he had to ask the old man to read them out for him. He felt bad for it, but he had no option. Rui looked at the old man before gaining courage and approaching him. ¡°Are there any other cultivation methods?¡± The old man looked at him with a hint of surprise before smiling. ¡°Of course there are, but they can¡¯t be found here. Head down that hallway and search in the small room on the right; there are a small batch of methods there. I give you permission to search through them. The higher-ranked methods are on another level, lower than this one.¡± Rui nodded in amazement and thanked the old man. Thankfully, the old man didn¡¯t say anything more and just continued narrating things for Xiong Liliang. Going down the hallway, Rui found an old room that had a lot of slips and stones that had been there for years. He searched around the area before finding a glass jar with a jade slip inside; the words "heavenly demon mantra" were carved on it. Chapter 10 Looking around, Rui found that only this jade slip was placed inside a glass jar, seemingly there for a reason. His curiosity getting the better of him, he pulled the glass jar open, grabbing the jade slip inside with caution and slowly inspecting it. There wasn¡¯t any dust on it; it was as clean as humanly possible. ¡°Is it because it was inside the jar?¡± He thought while sliding his fingers over the engravings. It was incredibly smooth and cold to the touch. He could feel a bit of energy sipping through his pores as he touched it. Surprisingly, he couldn¡¯t see any energy fluctuations near this jade slip; it was like a void of energy, repelling energy that came close to a certain area in a spherical shape. He used identify on it. [Spirit Jade Slip Tier: Low-Heavenly grade Recording: Heavenly Demon Mantra Rune-gathering Method. Description: A low level Heavenly grade spiritual jade slip created approximately ten millenniums ago. It was created by a cultivator that went by the nickname of Heavenly Demon. The method is inherently demonic. Contains only the Rune Gathering stage method.] Reading the description, Rui became shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand how a demonic skill was here. Who would put such a rare artifact in a library for new students? Feeling his hands go limp, Rui almost dropped it in panic. This artifact was probably more valuable than a high-grade rune master, despite being only for the beginner stage of cultivation. It could be used as study material for developing new cultivation methods. Not sure what he should do, he placed it down and sat cross-legged. After five minutes of thinking, he got up and shouted. ¡°Fuck it!¡± Grabbing the jade slip and inserting energy into it This jade slip was basically a higher-quality version of the projection stone. He had nothing to lose, and he had already touched it; there was nothing he could do if he was found out. ¡°If you are going to do something, see it through!¡± He chanted while awaiting the information. [Alert!] [Item, ¡°heavenly demon mantra¡± has come into contact with the user.] [Checking compatibility with user.] [Compatibility rating at 98.5%] [Spirit jade slip is of extremely high quality, checking skill] [Skill ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡± is a low-Heavenly grade cultivation method.] [Analyzing skill] [Analysis complete] [Result: Heavenly Demon Mantra is a demonic Method, System does not recommend cultivation.] [Recalculating] [¡±Heavenly Demon Mantra¡± has been completely analyzed, analysis of the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡± has upgraded the system¡¯s methods.] [Integration of the updated skill will now commence] [Integration successful] [Calibrating] [¡±Heavenly Runic Mantra¡± Has been created by combining the methods of the system and the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡±] [Confirming] [Calculating] [¡±Heavenly Runic Mantra¡± is a High-Earth grade cultivation method designed specifically for the user. It doesn¡¯t belong to any path of cultivation.] Rui was staring in awe as a large number of system windows continuously appeared at a rapid pace. It seemed that the method that the system had given him was specifically tailored to him. Encountering the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡± brought unbelievable benefits, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry that this was too coincidental. He found a heavenly-grade cultivation method by just searching through a small room hidden away inside the library. This was just too lucky, and he already knew that his luck was horrible; it was displayed as a number after all. ¡°There must be a reason.¡± He thought while pondering. Just as he was in deep thought, the slip in his hand started glowing a resplendent gold color. In shock, he almost threw it on the ground but paused as the system windows appeared. [User possesses the Heavenly Rune physique. The ¡°heavenly Demon Mantra¡± has chosen user as the future successor.] [Confirming] [User possesses a demonic personality path, can be influenced by the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡±.] [The ¡°heavenly Demon Mantra¡± is trying to make the user fall into the demonic path.] [Calculating] [The system has taken precautions against any invading attack, user is safe] [Calculating] [User will not fall into the control of the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra¡±. User is safe to accept the Inheritance.] [Mental message wishes to be sent into user''s mind; do you accept?] [{Accept} / {Reject}] Rui was stunned by the number of consistent messages. It felt like this phenomenon had become a normal occurrence at this point. After pondering it over for a bit, Rui hit accept. He had nothing to lose and more to gain since the system said he wouldn¡¯t fall prey to any attack, nor would he fall into the demonic path. The system had given him an Orthodox method tailored for him; he didn¡¯t need to cultivate the ¡°heavenly demon mantra,¡± nor did he think of cultivating it, but thought that the mantra accepting him as a successor was probably an opportunity. The faster he could become stronger, the better. He wasn¡¯t particularly power-hungry but wanted the best for his family. If it weren¡¯t for them, he would have never known true filial piety. He suddenly felt a large amount of information pouring into his head, a splitting headache ensuing, and a feeling like his brain was getting cut to pieces. After a while, the pain subsided, and the information contained inside the jade slip was all transmitted to his mental sea. The mental sea was a concept used by cultivators as a place where they stored all their knowledge and could access that knowledge at any time they wished. It was basically a mental library. Being a cultivator really was a cheat. ¡°If I had this ability back in my school days, I would have spent more time reading novels and playing around.¡± Just as he was recalling the past and reminiscing, a small black snake slithered out of the jade slip, directly coiling towards his leg. Rui became shocked, trying to shake it off his leg with force; however, it didn¡¯t budge and squeezed tighter. "Please, master, don¡¯t shoo me; I swear I won¡¯t do anything bad; please calm down!¡± Rui¡¯s motions suddenly ceased as he looked around in disbelief before promptly looking down at the snake. Their eyes locked as the snake tried to look as kind as possible, bearing an adorable expression. ¡°Have I actually gone insane? Where did this snake come from, and is it talking to me? What the fuck did that Heavenly Demon Mantra do to me?¡± Whispered Rui as he rubbed his glabella in disbelief. His eyes looked at the snake with a questioning gaze. Hearing his words, the snake promptly raised its head slightly, its small tongue flicking in and out. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, the mantra did nothing to you! How could it harm its master?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.Said the snake proudly. Rui reached out his hand and grabbed the snake by its head. The snake didn¡¯t resist, clearly being extremely docile. ¡°What are you, and why are you calling me master?¡± Asked Rui in bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m a rune spirit created by the creator of the heavenly demon mantra. Each new master of the heavenly demon mantra becomes my master.¡± Explained the snake in a comprehensive way, pride lingering in its voice. ¡°So, what you are basically saying is that I¡¯ve become the master of the Heavenly Demon Mantra, so I have become your master?¡± The snake nodded in agreement. Rui almost scoffed. ''This is the benefit I got after risking accepting the mental message?'' Rui thought. ¡°Since Master was chosen by the Heavenly Demon Mantra, not even the heavens could change that fate. You probably coincidentally found the jade slip; that is the heavenly demon mantra¡¯s power of fate.¡± Rui looked in amazement at the little snake. He didn¡¯t know that even artifacts could spout such bullshit. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a demonic method? What is the power of fate? Even if your words are true, I¡¯m not even going to cultivate them!¡± Mused Rui. Of course, he didn¡¯t say those words out loud, but he really wanted to. At least he had gotten a spiritual artifact from this interaction; after all, it was a spiritual artifact. Even if it was the lowest grade, it would be a unique item coveted by many; artifacts with consciousness were even rarer. A spiritual artifact is exactly as its name suggests; even mortals knew of them, though they called them immortal artifacts. Seeing that the snake had nothing else to say, he placed the jade slip back in its spot and tried to make it look like he hadn¡¯t touched it. Looking around, he found a random method and picked it. He didn¡¯t really care what method it was, but to make sure it was at least decent, he looked it through and found it rather good. After being satisfied with his pick, he was about to head out. ¡°Hey little guy, can others see you?¡± ¡°They cannot see my current form, but they will be able to see my true form.¡± ¡°Your true form? What is your true form?¡± ¡°It''s an earring master.¡± ¡°Show me¡± The snake nodded, its body becoming ethereal and slowly disappearing; in its place, a golden half-moon earring was left. Grabbing the earring in his hand, Rui placed it inside his clothes and asked. ¡°Can you still communicate in that state?¡± "Yes, master, as this is my true form, this form is better for me. The form of the snake was taken so that I could move around.¡± ¡°Do you possess any other abilities?¡± ¡°My true form might be an earring, but as a spiritual artifact, I have many functions.¡± ¡°What sort of abilities do you have?¡± ¡°I can unleash special energy attacks when used along with the Heavenly Demon Mantra. I can also protect Master from harm by erecting a barrier.¡± After hearing its words, Rui somewhat understood their uses. Just as he was about to walk outside the room, he realized that he had forgotten to ask an important question. ¡°What do I call you?¡± ¡°The original master named me Yue, master.¡± ¡°Good, Yue, you are now my companion. I hope that this bond won¡¯t end miserably. Just so you know, I will be on guard against you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the master''s loyal companion to death.¡± After saying those words, another system prompt appeared. [Warning!] [User has made a bond with a spiritual artifact.] [Bonding contract has been successfully created; the artifact cannot betray the master.] [artifact rating is of low-Heavenly grade.] [calculating loyalty to user] [Loyalty is at 60, the level of trust a child has for its parents.] [System recommends user deepens the bond with spiritual artifact] Rui looked at the system with shining eyes. It looked like ¡°Yue¡± was speaking the truth. This made his mind slightly more at ease, as the system is far more trustworthy than just words. However, he still had some cautiousness toward the system. He had no idea what it actually was or why it was connected to him. Just to make sure that the system was correct, he used the identification on the golden half-moon earring. [Heavenly Moon, Yue Tier: Low-Heavenly grade. Fighting grade: low-Human Grade. Master: Guang Rui Abilities: Moon Shield, Moon Slash, Weak Regeneration. Description: A spiritual artifact created by the Heavenly Demon when writing down his cultivation method. It does not possess a lot of power and most of its grade comes from the almost indestructible material it is made out of. The only useful function is its information.] Rui almost tripped as he read through the description. ¡°What the hell is this? This thing is basically useless! Fuck!¡± Cursed Rui inside. His luck was truly horrible. He found a so-called ¡°heavenly grade¡± method, but it was demonic. Thankfully, the system upgraded the methods it already had by analyzing them. Afterwards, he was chosen as the successor of that so-called demonic method, but the only thing he received was a spiritual artifact that was basically useless. At least he hoped that the information would be useful. Taking a few more strides, he once again arrived at the center of the library. The elderly keeper was still explaining things to Xiong Liliang. Noticing that Rui had come out, a smirk appeared on his wrinkled face. He turned towards Rui and asked. ¡°Did you find anything to your liking?¡± "Ah, yes, here it is, elder.¡± Said Rui, giving the jade slip over to the elderly keeper. Taking the slip, the elderly keeper inspected it, nodded, and then gave it back to Rui. An evil glint appeared in his eyes for a split second before promptly being hidden, Rui being unable to notice it. ¡°Great, this is indeed a good method. You can take it and leave now.¡± Rui took the slip back and said goodbye to the elder and Xiong Liliang, leaving the library.
Returning to his quarters, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. He felt that all the energy in his body had left him. Conversation with the elderly keeper put him under a lot of stress, even though it was probably his own imagination. Sighing, he glanced over at the transformed snake. He wasn¡¯t sure how to treat this new artifact of his since it was, in fact, sentient. Thankfully, it would obey any of his commands, like it was a part of his body. He had already tested its abilities, but he was unable to do so since he hadn¡¯t even cultivated the ¡°heavenly demon mantra¡± to begin with and wouldn¡¯t do so anyway. It wasn¡¯t like its fighting power would be anything amazing anyway. In the library, he had read through [the introduction to artifact grades] by scholar Li Fang, a well-known artifact lover. Thankfully, the library contained such knowledge for new rune masters; of course, it was only limited to introductory knowledge, as access to deeper levels would be required to get more detailed information. The grades of artifacts that everyone acknowledged were: human, spectral, earthly, heavenly, and supreme. However, there were differences between grades as well, from low, to mid, to high, to peak grade artifacts. The system of alchemy followed the same grading as well. He was glad that he read through books on introductory knowledge while at the library; otherwise, he would still be ignorant of what he had learned. He remembered that the pill he had ingested after the first test was of earthly grade. The academy truly didn¡¯t spare any effort for its students. Opening the skill tree window, he found that the cultivation methods of the system had changed icons, having a more polished appearance. It was clear that the skills had been upgraded, but he was still restricted to the first level, and the number of levels didn¡¯t change, still being twelve. Honestly speaking, he didn¡¯t even need to go find a method for cultivation in the library since the system already provided him with one. Thankfully, even though he had a luck stat of 1, Lady Luck smiled upon him, giving him an upgrade to his cultivation method. Clicking on the first level of the skill, he expected it to activate, but what he found was a large amount of text and ways to move energy through his body in a weird pose. He became slightly confused as he posed himself and meditated, following the methods shown. The methods didn¡¯t include anything else important, just a very basic and understandable path to follow. His energy flowed freely throughout his meridians, not being blocked in any way. It went exactly as the method entailed and ended the same way. After doing the cycle ten times, he stopped, feeling sore all over. Unlike the first time he cultivated, he didn¡¯t feel rejuvenated but rather exhausted, as if his body couldn¡¯t handle it. Thankfully, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this for long; at least that¡¯s what the method entailed. This was just the first of the steps needed to reach the rune gathering stage, which was basically the foundation where you would first create a stable source of energy in your body. It would at most take a month or two, though that depended on the cultivation method. Everything needed a stable foundation, since if the foundation wasn¡¯t stable, many problems could occur, just like in buildings. If the foundation of the building isn¡¯t stable, the house will easily collapse, especially in the face of a disaster. In the process of cultivating energy, each stage was a disaster stronger than the last. The little snake had been observing him all the while, not disturbing him in the least. It had its own thoughts on its new master, and truthfully, it was rather excited. It had been a few hundred years since it last had a master, and it had been rather lonely. It was a sentient weapon after all, having even a certain amount of emotion. Since it was an artifact made by a great master, it felt arrogant and all-mighty. It had gone through many hardships, and it finally ended up at the hands of this institution without its knowledge, as it was sealed along with the true inheritance. The heavenly demon mantra was created by the first heavenly demon, an individual many have forgotten the true identity of. It had probably been thousands of years since he was last seen, and no one knew if he was truly alive or dead. He was an incredibly powerful master who created his own cultivation methods that corresponded to his own talents, taking a demonic path. Yue was instructed to keep each successor protected until they were strong enough to continue their legacy. Each individual who became a successor would be considered a part of their family. This, of course, included Rui, the new successor. Yue had reached some conclusions after observing him. First, Rui was different than his previous masters. He had little trust even after the vow was made, seemingly knowing that an actual contract had been created but still keeping a distance from it. Secondly, Rui started cultivating the methods of the Heavenly demon mantra in a different way than the others, following a somewhat changed version that kept the same core but changed it so it would be better for him, not having any demonic energy whatsoever. Thirdly was the incoherent mumbling and self-talk his new master would rumble on, be it saying weird words that made no sense or speaking a language that was unbeknown to even him, a sentient artifact that had lived for thousands of years. This, of course, was Rui talking to himself about the system, and he had not realized that he was in fact using English to call out the system windows.
Inside the academy library, the elderly keeper just said goodbye to Xiong Liliang, who had finally found a method that went well with him. The amiable smile on the elderly keeper instantly became hideous as soon as Xiong Liliang and the elderly teacher outside left, with the lights inside the library turning off and darkness encompassing the area. He smashed a table holding books as he screamed into the air. Rushing towards the small room, he looked around and found nothing weird had happened. He sighed in slight relief as a demonic voice permeated the surroundings. ¡°Zhang Yun, you son of a bitch. You took advantage of the small moment I was relaxing to instruct that little kid to come here! If it weren¡¯t for my life being on the line, I would have killed you already! Thankfully that kid didn¡¯t take the [Heavenly Demon mantra]! It seems he found it by the looks of it, but he didn¡¯t take it.¡± He clutched his long beard and pulled strongly, almost ripping it. His eyes were bloodshot, but there was incredible clarity in his pupils. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t in control of his body at the moment. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± ¡°I found that ancient scroll a thousand years ago and discovered it was basically an extremely evil cultivation method that would lead one to their death, even if he possessed the heavenly rune physique, however, if you become its master, you will gain a heavenly grade cultivation method tailored for the demonic path! Thankfully that kid didn¡¯t take it or else I would be stuck here forever! That kid seems to be the new genius that Peng Liliang wanted to take as a student, right? I should find an opportunity to kill him!¡± He laughed hysterically before suddenly stopping and coughing up dark blood. ¡°Bastard demon, you still have a grudge over that sage? Can¡¯t you be a bit more resilient? My cultivation might be at the Rune soul stage, but it''s not strong enough to hold out if you have outbursts like this so casually!¡± ¡°SHUT UP BASTARD! IF IT WEREN¡¯T FOR ME, HOW COULD YOU EVEN REACH THE FOURTH STAGE IN YOUR MEASLY LIFE? YOU COULDN¡¯T EVEN WALK! I CAN''T BELIEVE I¡¯VE BEEN TRAPPED HERE FOR OVER FIVE HUNDRED YEARS THANKS TO A BASTARD LIKE YOU, HOWEVER I FINALLY FOUND A CHANCE TO HARM THAT BASTARD. AFTER I TAKE OVER YOUR BODY, I¡¯LL FINALLY BE ABLE TO KILL HIM WITH MY HANDS!!¡± ¡°You sure are delusional, you are but a measly demon, but you still wish to kill the sage of the empire? Do you have any idea how much powerful he has gotten since the last time he defeated you? Its been over five hundred years! You think he would even think of a measly new cultivator as well? He just wants him since its convenient for him to get a good seedling. You are thinking too highly of this matter¡­¡± ¡°SHUT UP!!!!!¡± Bellowed the demon in anger. ¡°Okay, okay, calm down, you are making my head hurt again. I feel bad for the kid, falling into the schemes of a demon just because of his relationship with the sage. I don¡¯t know if this is his fate or not but it''s truly miserable.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, you fool, what pity? If it weren¡¯t for this place suppressing my senses and my desire for killing, everyone would be dead by now! Too bad I couldn¡¯t see what that kid was doing here.¡± ¡°Truly a demon¡­ I will never understand how you demons think.¡± ¡°I can say the same for you humans, such useless blabber is incredible for a demon like myself. If it weren¡¯t for that bastard, I¡¯d have probably become an arch-demon by now and would probably be ruling over this realm!¡± ¡°You say I¡¯m the one that blabbers useless things, while here you are being delusional. You couldn¡¯t even defeat the sage, running with your tail between your legs, you will never get the chance! Not only that, but if you can¡¯t even defeat the sage, then don¡¯t even think of the rune emperors, you won¡¯t even be able to see them with your measly strength!¡± ¡°SHUT IT, I¡¯VE HAD ENOUGH! DON¡¯T RUIN MY MOOD! I¡¯M GOING INTO A SLUMBER!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and hide in your little turtle shell.¡± Seeing that the demon didn¡¯t respond, Zhang Yun sighed deeply and grabbed his head, vomiting blood violently on the floor. The lights in the room finally turned back on as the systems in the library started working once more. ¡°Son of a bitch, you almost fucking killed me.¡± He muttered as he grabbed a broom and cleaned over the blood, instantly making it disappear, like the blood was never there. At the same time, the broken table was fixed as well, as if it had never been broken. ¡°It''s been over five hundred years since that demon possessed me; thankfully, we were able to seal him here, but I will never be able to regain my freedom. At least there are moments of peace like this, where he is in a slumber.¡± Sighing, he headed towards what seemed like a small room. The inside was clean, with only a bed and a desk. He sat cross-legged and meditated, restoring his healthy expression with some effort. He hoped that the kids in this batch wouldn¡¯t have it rough. He truly felt pity, but he could do nothing about it. If he tried, then the demon would probably take over his body and make him unable to even speak. He opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, recalling his past.
He came from the illustrious Zhang clan. A large clan that had been in power for hundreds of years; however, he was born with the inability to walk and was disregarded for most of his life. Thankfully, he had awakened as a rune master, taking control of his life at least a bit. ¡°Zhang Yun! Zhang Yun! Are you still staying in the library? Don¡¯t be such a bookworm and come out to play!¡± shouted a handsome youth. The distinct feature that everyone pointed out was his dual pupils and the Ansuz rune on his forehead. A lot of people knew his story: a kid who had been blind since birth finally gained eyesight after awakening. The sage Peng Liliang. ¡°Peng Liliang, I¡¯ve told you many times, stop bothering me while I¡¯m reading.¡± Zhang Yun responded with an amicable grin. ¡°Look at this guy, still being smug! Next month we will be leaving the academy, you know?¡± ¡°I know; you don¡¯t have to tell me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m reading more.¡± ¡°This bookworm.¡± Sighed Peng Liliang. ¡°Enough with the reading, let''s go spar!¡± ¡°Spar your head,¡± said Zhang Yun while launching a thick book towards his head. Dodging the book Peng Liliang put on a cunning face and continued dodging. Like that, they spent their days together as best friends. It was Zhang Yun¡¯s first friend, as he was born disabled from the waist down. The only individual who talked to him like this was Peng Liliang, a youth who had gone through similar hardships. They had spent most of their academy days together, and Zhang Yun was his only true friend. After the academy ended, they each took different paths. He became a librarian, while Peng Liliang became a sage candidate, fighting demons, evil/demonic cultivators, and other races for humanity and his empire. Their paths slowly became more and more far apart. One day, however, as he was reading a book in the library, a demon appeared. Shocked by the appearance of the demon, using what little cultivation he could amass, he tried to fight back. The demon was already heavily injured, but he still couldn¡¯t do any damage to it. He couldn¡¯t understand how a demon had appeared here. The demon abandoned its body and took an ethereal form, taking over Zhang Yun¡¯s body. Not wanting to be taken advantage of and harm others, he chose to inform his superiors, locking himself up in a [demon and god suppression array] located inside the academy library. Since he had been a librarian his whole life, he hoped to still be able to read books. Truthfully, he had thought of ending his life multiple times, but the demon would always resist it, having already seen through him. However, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the demon, as it had merged with his body and soul. Even when Peng Liliang came over to try and eradicate it, he was unable to do so, being incredibly sorry since he was the cause of this matter. Like that, he lived his life in the library, secluded. He only heard news from the keepers coming in and out or the new students. The demon couldn¡¯t do anything to the students while inside the array. Surprisingly, he lived for a long time, as the demon took control of his body and cultivated it diligently, clearly trying to take revenge. Of course, he would try to suppress his cultivation as much as possible, even destroying it multiple times and bearing the pain, just so the demon wouldn¡¯t get more powerful. Years passed like this, and the demon barely held his life together by cultivating him to the fourth stage. He had been suppressed mentally, and he couldn¡¯t last any longer at this point. Thankfully, he was sure that the demon wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, as failsafe plans had already been made. Chapter 11 Two hours passed in the blink of an eye, and before Rui realized it, it was almost time for the theoretical classes. Looking at Yue, he pondered whether he should actually get his ear pierced or if he should just have the earring in his pocket. After contemplating for a bit, he took a small needle and cleanly pierced his ear, circulating runic energy to it with the method taught by the system. After putting on the earring, he surprisingly found that he felt no discomfort at all, the wound having already healed. Recalling that the artifact had a ¡°weak regeneration¡± ability, he understood how it happened. It seemed that this ability could be used even without the ¡°Heavenly Demon Mantra.¡±. Heaving a sigh of relief that he didn¡¯t have to wait for his ear to heal or feel any discomfort in the process, he headed towards the S class homeroom. Entering the room, he found that people were already seated and talking with one another, waiting for the homeroom teacher to arrive. Noticing that Rui had arrived, many found that he now had an earring but didn¡¯t really care about it. Quite a few nobles in this room had earrings on. Rui sat down on his designated seat and scouted the adjacent ones. He didn¡¯t recognize any of the individuals next to him, clearly not making a distinct impact on him the first time he used the word "identify. Bored, he opened his status window and checked out his stats. He remembered that he still hadn¡¯t completed the daily quest. Glancing at his level, he pondered how long it would take him to reach level ten. He was already level five, gaining a large amount of XP when raising his cultivation level. It was clear now that increasing cultivation would increase his ¡°level¡± as well, though he had no idea if the levels had any other functions other than new system features, such as the store. After a while, seeing as the teacher hadn¡¯t come yet, he decided to cultivate, sitting in the lotus position and circulating the energy in his body. He had finally understood why cultivation was so hard. One had to sit and cultivate for hours at a time, or even days or maybe years at the higher levels. He had no knowledge of how powerful rune masters truly were, but by earth¡¯s standards, they seemed like superhumans. He had yet to witness an actual fight between rune masters and their true capabilities. The only rune masters he had encountered so far were street thugs and really low-ranking rogue cultivators. He had heard of rumors such as rune masters being able to fly around in the sky and destroy mountains with a single slash, but truthfully, that sounded like a bunch of gibberish in his ears. The rune masters encountered so far were just ¡°superhuman¡±, still within the human boundary of strength. As he was in deep thought, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder and turned around in a hurry. The face of a grinning Huo Liang appeared in front of his eyes. Taken aback Rui greeted him with a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked. ¡°I saw you standing there alone, so I decided to approach; you know, we are the only ones that aren¡¯t in a group!¡± Huo Liang said it with an innocent face. After hearing his words, Rui was surprised and looked around, noticing that everyone had at least one other person they were talking to, clearly already having formed groups. Even Han Dong and Xiong Liliang had someone they were talking to. Remembering that they had already spent some time together while they had to go to the library, Rui somewhat understood. This was an expected outcome. After agreeing with him, they started a casual conversation, asking each other how their day was, what sort of cultivation method they picked, etc. Ten minutes passed just like that, and the homeroom teacher arrived. As soon as he came in, everyone sat down in their designated seats, and the classroom became quiet. Unlike schools on earth, people here were much more disciplined but at the same time more unreasonable. Strength was the basis for holding power, so everyone respected the strong, and everyone respected their teachers. Education was extremely important in this environment; even mortals who had received a good education were held in much higher regard than commoners. ¡°Hello students, as I informed you this morning, today, theory classes will begin. I will be starting off with the basics so that even uneducated individuals will be able to follow up with my explanations later on. If anyone has questions during the class, please write them down in your given scrolls, and a teacher will answer them for you after the class is done. Under no circumstances will you disturb the class, be it for a bathroom break or some other matter, unless it is truly urgent. The classes will last four hours.¡± Said the teacher as soon as he came in. Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°The individuals that reached the first light stage today, please stay after the class is done, as you will be given the beginner gold dan pill you were promised. Now we will begin the class.¡± Activating a projection stone that produced video and grabbing a big ruler, he instantly started the class. Not wanting to lose any information, Rui paid full attention to the class. ¡°As I said before, we will begin with the basics, that being the root of our cultivation itself, runes!¡± After saying those words, the projection showed all the known common runes. ¡°All runes are unique, but at the same time they are common. Unless someone reaches the legendary eighth-stage rune master realm, they cannot create their true, unique rune. As you all know, individuals who are able to create their own runes are incredibly powerful, powerful enough that they don¡¯t appear even after thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years. The founder, the creator of our illusive empire, is such a figure, the illusion emperor.¡± ¡°To begin the explanation of runes, we will start from the very beginning.¡± Saying so, the projection changed once more to show a man. The man had an incredibly masculine and archaic appearance, full of runic tattoos. With long black hair, bright green eyes, and a rugged beard, the Ansuz rune glowed blue on his forehead. ¡°This is the first human sage and the first rune master, Kushim.¡± Looking at the projection Rui was taken aback. He had heard the story of Kushim; everyone had heard the myths of Kushim. It is a story told to children when teaching them about the world¡ªa fairytale that everyone knows of. ¡°The Tales of Kushim, the story that every human has heard at least once in their life, is in fact not far off from reality. In the story, it is said that Kushim was a man who was given a blessing by the gods and became a sage to guide humanity out of the peril it was in. He endowed individuals with the power of runes, changing the ancient humans into the now-runic humans.¡± ¡°I will now explain the true origin of Kushim and the Runic humans.¡± The projection changed once more, showcasing a vast jungle. Giant beasts, flying demons, and other races could be seen passing by. The scene changed once more to showcase a human boy, Kushim. He was wearing what looked like caveman clothes and was training his body by doing body-weight exercises and swinging a spear or an axe made out of stone and wood. He didn¡¯t have a rune on his forehead. The teacher spoke once more. ¡°Back in the days, humans were incredibly weak, and the world was ruled by beasts, demons, and other races. Humans could only survive by being in small tribes, hunting and gathering any sort of food they could find, and killing anything that was weaker than them, which of course wasn¡¯t a lot.¡± "Kushim, by the age of ten, trained daily, trying his hardest to do his best for the tribe. However, one day, while going to his training spot, a giant beast passed by, destroying a large portion of that area.¡± ¡°Shocked and angry at the fact that the beast destroyed his training area, Kushim could do nothing but wait for the beast to disappear. He had already grown a sturdy body from the daily training but didn¡¯t have the power to go against the giant beast, as he was only human.¡± ¡°After waiting a day and a night, the beast finally left. He scouted his now-destroyed campsite with fury, trying to find any sort of remnant of the materials he had left. However, he found nothing of them, just a giant hole in the ground. Taking the courage to explore the hole, he created rope with any vine he could find around and tied himself, going down.¡± ¡°There he found the first recorded rune stone mine and the start of the runic humans. Shocked by the dazzling rocks around him, he used them as decoration and kept the place secret from his tribe. He started training inside the cave daily, finding that his power grew stronger the longer he stayed in that cave, and soon enough he became the tribe leader after defeating the previous leader.¡± ¡°Taking matters into his own hands, he used the tribe to expand the cave, making everyone in the village train there. However, one day, a toddler who was playing around the area swallowed a stone. To the shock of the tribe, the stone was absorbed by the child, and a rune symbol appeared on its forehead. The symbol was later on named Fehu, the rune of luck and wealth, and to this day it is considered extremely important by tradition.¡± Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled in amazement at the detailed story so far. Grabbing a brush, he wrote down a question. ¡®Does this mean that any human could awaken by absorbing rune stones? However, his answer was given the very next moment. ¡°Most of you are thinking that by doing this, even individuals that couldn¡¯t awaken can awaken, but you are mistaken. A lot of research was done on this matter, and it seems that the rune stones inside that mine were unique in being able to adapt and merge with the human body, while all the other rune stones from other mines that were found couldn¡¯t create such a phenomenon. Even some of the stones inside the mine weren¡¯t able to be absorbed, killing the person that tried.¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Anyway, thanks to this surprise, Kushim decided to eat one himself, choosing the rock he found the most interesting out of the bunch. By luck or by fate, he absorbed the Ansuz rune. Taken aback by the power now coursing through his body, he instructed most of the individuals to consume the stones as an experiment; however, it wasn¡¯t that simple.¡± ¡°40% of the individuals that swallowed the rune stones were able to survive, while the other 60% exploded on the spot, creating what we now know as a runic explosion. Runic explosion is the phenomenon that occurs when an individual that possesses a rune isn¡¯t properly awakened, causing catastrophic damage.¡± ¡°After countless experiments, they found that the reason behind the explosions was two specific runes, the runes of Jera and the rune of Dagaz, that came in a much larger amount compared to the others, but the human body couldn¡¯t absorb them and make them their own.¡± ¡°To this day, there is no individual that possesses the Jera or the Dagaz runes. After exploring the runes and trying to understand them, they found that there were 24 of them in total, and they became the basis for language, taking the meaning of the now-global alphabet.¡± Saying so, he once more changed the projection, showcasing each rune stone individually, the meaning being right next to it. ¡°The 24 runes are: Ansuz, the rune of truth, insight, and wisdom, is most commonly known as the rune of sages. Berkana, the rune of beginnings, is said to reset your fate, making you take control of it. Kenaz, the rune of revelations, has the power of prediction and imagination. It is known as the rune possessed by oracles and artists. Dagaz, the rune of dawn As I¡¯ve said earlier, this rune cannot be awakened with and can only be used to clear any doubts and induce enlightenment. Ehwaz, the rune of speed and transportation, is a common rune among merchants, thieves, and assassins. Fehu, the rune of luck and wealth, is also known as the rune that every commoner wishes to awaken with, bringing great fortune. Gebo, the rune of love, said that the ancestor''s wife, Qin, possessed it. It usually awakens in females; however, there have been cases where males have awakened it. They are known as the best dao companions to have. Hagalaz, the rune of destruction, is also the rune known for the most ruination. It usually manifests in people with great enmity for the world, or insane people, and is feared by most. Although it is rare, there are also individuals with incredible self-control and talent who possess this rune. Being able to control their destruction, they are incredible warriors in battle.¡± Saying so, he looked at Xiong Liliang. ¡°Isa, the rune of ice, also known as the rune of the stoic Most individuals who possess this rune have incredible self-control and a cold personality. Jera is the rune of abundance and the only other rune that can¡¯t be awakened with. It was said that this rune, when found on a rune stone, can duplicate any object, even increasing one''s luck on rare occasions. Laguz, the rune of water and flow With this rune, one is known to awaken a unique ability known as flow. It appears really frequently. Mannaz, the rune of self, or mankind In truth, this rune is truly obscure; individuals who possess it go down either of two paths. The path of friendship or the path of loneliness Nauthiz, the rune of necessity, It originally appeared on desperate individuals who really wanted to become rune masters; they usually possess incredible dedication. Othala, the rune of the goddess and property It became known as the rune of the goddess thanks to the fact that the first daughter of Kushim and Qin, Libia, awakened with this rune. It only appears in women, mostly of high class. Inguz, the rune of growth and fertility Many farmers usually possess this rune, as it brings growth to its surroundings with the power of nature it wields. Perthro, the rune of change, is most commonly known as the rune of the witches. It mostly appears in females, who, of course, are called witches, but there are cases where men awaken with this rune. The reason they are known as witches is due to their powers of seduction and disguise. Raido, the rune of travel and destiny, was also the rune that the first son of Kushim, Wei, possessed. It is said that he traveled the continent, bringing his tribe great prosperity and establishing the first human empire. Sowulo is the rune of the sun, energy, and success. Not much is known about the first users; however, most of them were well known for being righteous individuals. Tiwaz, the rune of justice, leadership, and authority Mostly seen in individuals with authoritative positions. Thurisaz, the rune of catharsis, is also known as the rune of evil. Unlike individuals with the Hagalaz rune, they have no mental control and are completely insane by normal standards, following only their emotions. Of course, there are cases of individuals who are able to control this rune and are incredibly evil. The perfect example is the older brother of Kushim, Tchort. He absorbed the rune Thurisaz, completely transforming his personality. He manipulated the tribe by going against his own brother and committing countless crimes. He was later executed by Kushim after being found guilty of all his crimes. Uruz, the rune of strength, or, as the common people call it, the rune of divine strength It is a rune that shows its talents at an early stage, unlike most runes that need cultivation to show their true powers. Like its name suggests, it gives the individual incredible strength, equivalent to one bull at the initial awakening stage. There have been cases where people born with inborn divine strength awakened this rune as well, having incredible physical prowess and rivaling people way above their stage. Wunjo, the rune of joy, peace, and pleasure Unlike what many think about this rune, it is not related to brothels, gluttony, or greed. It is the exact opposite. Individuals with this rune have an extremely pure personality, to the point where they are more clueless than infants. However, if one of those individuals is somehow corrupted, by either a demonic method or some other method, they will completely transform and become evil, having the exact opposite traits. As such, most of these individuals become monks and are greatly taken care of. Algiz, the rune of protection There is not much to say about it other than the fact that it is the most common rune for the royal guard, which should explain itself. Eihwaz, the rune of stability and enlightenment If you already noticed, this is the most common rune in this academy, as most of the teachers possess it. A lot of the people that possess this rune usually take a teaching or management position, being able to clear one''s thoughts with just words. However, it is not its only use; some of them have the ability to cause mental attacks with just words or even a gaze.¡± ¡°Most of you probably already know this information, as you have been educated, but some of you don''t, so we will be distributing a scroll for everyone. The scroll will contain the basics of the language and how to read it. Do not worry about the time taken, as rune masters learn much faster than mortals.¡± Seeing that it was indeed information that he already knew, Rui nodded. He was currently circulating runic energy while listening to the teacher''s class. Truthfully, it was hard, but he wanted to make the most of his time. Looking around, he found that most of the people in the class were doing the same through their eyes. He still wasn¡¯t able to sense the energy of others, but he could clearly see the fluctuations in the air. He had already become used to seeing the world in that hectic way. ¡°Now that we have finished with the basic history of runes, we will now start with the history of how rune masters appeared.¡± The projection changed once more. The man was handsome, and he was clearly well cared for. He was dressed in a high-quality robe. ¡°As Kushim was young when his rune was absorbed, barely being eleven, he later on married a woman of the tribe named Qin, which had also absorbed a rune. The first child they gave birth to was Wei. However, they soon found that their son didn¡¯t have a rune just like them. " Disappointed, they tried to give him a rune stone to absorb, but the body of the child rejected it.¡± ¡°Not wanting their child that couldn¡¯t become powerful to become a nuisance to the tribe, they had him under strict protection and training since he was young, making him hunt incredible beasts, but he was still limited by his body that couldn¡¯t absorb energy like his tribe. However, soon they found that all the children that were born between those that had absorbed runes had the same problem as Wei: not being able to absorb a rune stone. Shocked by the revelation, they were dejected.¡± ¡°By age thirteen, Wei had a body more well-built than his father at that age. As he couldn¡¯t cultivate energy like his peers, he decided to train his physique to an incredible level by taking potent herbs and having medicinal baths with them. His physique rivaled those of individuals who had rune stones and even exceeded them. Despite that, all things changed when he reached the age of fourteen. He felt an itch in his whole body so strong that he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was going to burst from the inside. Informing his now twenty-eight-year-old father, Kushim scanned his body with runic energy, but the incredible happened: a rune appeared on Wei¡¯s forehead.¡± ¡°Taken aback by the news, they used the same method on each person that reached the age of fourteen, finding that a large number of the children that supposedly didn¡¯t have a rune, awakened one at the age of fourteen. To this day, we do not know the reason as to why this is the case, but it has become a tradition that everyone must do.¡± ¡°The tribe had grown an incredible amount, as the strength of everyone had skyrocketed, reaching the size of a small village. Clearing out the area, they started farming and not only hunting and gathering. The tribe evolved in just a generation. The tribe went from a small group to a village, a community, a city, multiple cities, and a country in just a meager fifty years. The progress was incredible, and the person who took the reigns on this conquest was Wei. After awakening with the help of his father, he increased his new-found strength to an unprecedented degree, reaching what we now call the second rune master stage in twenty years, along with his father.¡± ¡°Though it may not seem incredible to you now, since there are countless second-grade rune masters in the world at the moment, at the time there wasn¡¯t a human as strong as Wei and Kushim. They were finally able to somewhat compete with the other races that were oppressing them, growing their land and power, amassing people, and growing their race.¡± ¡°The man you are looking at is Wei himself, when he became the emperor of the then-human empire. Despite what you may think, he was two hundred years old in that picture; Kushim was dead by then. For those who are wondering how these pictures are available to us to this day, the answer is pretty simple. Although projection stones are a modern creation, there were prototypes even back then. Plus, we have paintings of them, so we are able to create a good representation.¡± The teacher stopped explaining and smiled. Then he suddenly asked a question. ¡°Do you know how long ago this was?¡± The whole class looked at each other. Some nobles had heard from their elders, but they were still curious. ¡°The exact time period isn¡¯t known, but this information might not even be exactly correct, but it is what we modern runic humans believe. The time period is at least a few tens of millions of years ago, a time so long ago that the human race should have progressed an incredible amount if taken into account.¡± Rui¡¯s mind jolted. He was shocked for a moment, not believing his ears. ¡®If this is true, then this world¡¯s progress is either being slowed down or there is a giant conspiracy behind it. It reminds me of the theory of the great filter. There are probably multiple causes behind the slow advance of civilization, but it might as well be the fact that it''s focused on cultivation rather than technology.¡± ¡°Of course, the human race, throughout the millions of years, has explored the entire world, even reaching incredible heights in terms of cultivation. The seemingly impossible-to-reach levels are being surpassed every few million years. We still don¡¯t know how powerful we humans can get by cultivating, since the limit isn¡¯t in front of us. As all of you have heard from legends and myths, a powerful rune master is able to cut mountains and cross the sea in an instant, even moving the oceans. This is all true, though one must reach an incredible level of cultivation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you don¡¯t get your hopes up. There have been countless geniuses throughout the human race, but how many have achieved even the mythical eighth stage, establishing a unique rune? The number can be counted easily and hasn¡¯t exceeded a few hundred throughout the millions of years of humanity. You should be glad to even reach the second stage, since cultivation isn¡¯t an easy matter.¡± ¡°Even if you are a genius with an EX-grade talent or even possess one of the ten ¡°extreme¡± physiques, it means nothing in the grand scheme of things." All of you should ground yourselves in reality and not greatly disappoint yourselves and fall into your inner demons; arrogance can be the fall of a cultivator. Do not forget that the world outside is a war zone for power and resources. Once again, you are not special.¡± Rui clenched his fists until they turned white. He truly had high hopes. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was becoming arrogant, but the words of the teacher brought him back to earth. Since he was a normal human for most of his two lives, having power course through his body had made him slightly drunk over them, especially the fact that he had incredible talents. An EX-grade talent and extreme physique meant nothing; this was the truth. ¡°Now that I mentioned the extreme physiques and talent grading, I should also inform you of such matters. In a few days, you will all be tested for your physiques. There are multiple unique physiques in this world, and the extreme physiques aren¡¯t even the peak of such physiques. It is said that the emperor of the Bloody God empire was born with an archaic physique called the blood god physique, which is a rank higher than the ¡°extreme¡± physiques.¡± ¡°The ranks of physiques follow the same patterns as artifacts, but so do talent and bloodline. The talent grading that we have given you is a basic ¡®grading¡¯ to determine what class we should place you on, but once you enter a sect or clan, you will be tested on your true talent and graded properly.¡± ¡°The ranks, for those that are interested, are mortal, spectral, earthly, heavenly, extreme, archaic, and mythical." Of course, there might be ranks higher than mythical, but we won¡¯t know such things in such an institution. Even knowing the mythical rank is incredible to us. All these ranks correspond to each of your statuses.¡± ¡°For example, you can possess a mortal-grade physique but have an earthly-grade talent and an archaic bloodline. Of course, we won¡¯t be testing your bloodline here, as we don¡¯t have methods to do so since your bloodline is much more unique than the other two. As said earlier, a second talent test won¡¯t happen since it''s not worth our resources to do so.¡± Pausing once more, he took a sip of water from a gourd and grabbed the projection stone, replacing it with another. ¡°I will now explain how cultivation works and how we increase our strength.¡± The projection showcased a drawing of the human body, showing the meridians inside the body as well as what seemed like a central core. ¡°This is the dantian, and all the other lines are the meridians. Truthfully speaking, even an autopsy isn¡¯t able to show the meridians and dantian, and we are only able to perceive them through the use of energy. That¡¯s why it is necessary to possess a rune to begin cultivation. When we circulate the energy in our body with certain methods, the energy gets stuck on the dantian, stacking and forming energy layers. Each cultivation has different representations of that energy, but the energy you will be absorbing as new cultivators will feel like drops of water and nothing more.¡± ¡°Those drops of water are the pure energy of the world, condensed by your body. After following the method you¡¯ve picked and circulating, completing a cycle, you will increase the amount drop by drop. This is the true ¡°talent¡± grade that I told you, since the absorption of a rule isn¡¯t only based on the pressure you can endure but also how fast it''s absorbed and condensed and what sort of stress it can contain.¡± Rui closed his eyes and focused his energy on cultivating, trying to observe what the teacher had just taught him. He had been cultivating the whole time, but he never noticed such a thing since he was only focused on absorbing that energy and refining it. He suddenly heard a drop of water fall as soon as he completed ten cycles of energy. Observing his dantian, he saw a small puddle of a blue jelly-like substance. He now understood what the teacher was talking about.
Class went on until the four-hour mark exactly, not a second less or more. After explaining history, the teacher only focused on the basics of cultivation, such as breathing, absorption, pose, and more. This class had deepened Rui¡¯s understanding to the next level, but at the same time, he needed a while to truly digest and understand the knowledge he had just learned. After waiting for the after-class, just like the teacher instructed, he was given a beginner''s gold dan pill. Returning to his sleeping quarters, he heaved a sigh of exhaustion. Today was probably the longest day of his life, and it was still not over. After inspecting the gold dan pill, he got up and went to run so that he could complete the ten kilometers and be done with it. [Golden Dan Pill Tier: Low-earthly grade Perfection rate: Poor Description: A pill created by a low rank master alchemist. A pill able to increase one¡¯s cultivation by ten years'' worth of energy, an extremely valuable pill for those that come from a poor background, but nothing to those from rich families. As the pill perfection rate is poor, there are many impurities inside the pill, however users body possesses the perfect heavenly rune physique, so you are able to absorb five more years'' worth of energy.] chapter 12 Completing the ten-kilometer run, Rui finished all the other exercises, heaving a sigh in the process. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t understand why the system gave him such a daily quest, since he was already pretty fit to begin with. Though he wasn¡¯t really complaining. It was free stat points after all. An increase in power was always appreciated. Claiming the quest rewards, he felt invigorated by the weak recovery, finally feeling as though he was done for the day. Interested in seeing the progress he had made; he opened the status window. [status] Age 14 Level: 5 Cultivation rank: First light stage Character personality path: Society born Demon STRENGTH 7 DEXTERITY 7 CONSTITUTION 11 INTELLIGENCE 52 WISDOM 16 CHARISMA 26 Free attribute stats: 8 (+1) Luck 1 ABILITIES Ansuz Lv.1: Passive, rune of truth. +25 Intelligence. Give high resistance to illusions, charms and brain washing. Scales with intelligence Heightened intelligence Lv.1: Passive +15 Intelligence, +5 Wisdom. Gives the ability to process things much faster. He still didn¡¯t know as to how to distribute his free stat points, since they couldn¡¯t be added to luck, he was stuck. Thankfully he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Being inside the academy grounds, he shouldn¡¯t be in any sort of danger, the perfect place to increase his power. ¡°Master, what are you staring at?¡± His thoughts were disrupted by a voice. Remembering that he now had a sentient artifact that was observing him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I forgot about Yue. I probably look like an idiot.¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just contemplating as to what I should do.¡± ¡°I see! Master should focus on cultivation, since you are in the prime period for cultivation! Every second matters!¡± ¡°You are right, I should, but first let''s get some things straight.¡± Said Rui, sitting cross-legged. After a moment of silence, he asked. ¡°What did you think of the class you heard today?¡± ¡°It was interesting! I haven¡¯t heard human speech in so long, what¡¯s more a teaching!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I¡¯m asking how were its contents?¡± ¡°Ah! If I¡¯m being honest, its decently accurate. The background of history that is. Although accounts may vary from place to place, from sect to sect, or even religion to religion. As master has probably realized, I was created by the heavenly demon, the creator of the heavenly demon mantra, so my view on the world is from a demonic path, which is fundamentally different from the righteous path master is on.¡± Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled. This was the information he was looking for. Yue was pretty much useless to him as an artifact. Although it had some abilities, most of the functions were only accessible with the heavenly demon mantra, which he wasn¡¯t going to cultivate. So, the only function Yue had for him was information. As an ancient artifact with sentience, it probably possessed some deep knowledge and hidden secrets of old. Rui nodded and prompted it to continue. ¡°As I come from the Demonic cult, our teachings praise Kushim¡¯s brother, Tchort. The reason behind our praise isn¡¯t because of his evil nature, but the fact that he was able to control that nature of his, making it his power.¡± ¡°Though people of the demonic cult are said to be demonic practitioners, that isn¡¯t always the case. The demonic path is a path that allows both ¡°righteous¡± and ¡°evil¡± individuals to get the power they desire. It could be said to be the middle man of the cultivation world, even though demonic practitioners are considered evil by the rest of the world, the demonic practitioners don¡¯t think so and only follow their hearts as to what is righteous or evil.¡± ¡°Like I said the Demonic cult praises Tchort due to his achievements and control of his power, but the evil powers such as the Primordial Evil Sect praise and swear allegiance to his evil and cold-hearted nature. They only wish for destruction, not caring as to how evil their methods are. There have been multiple cases of mass sacrifices by them, especially mortals, which is frowned by the cultivation world, even the demonic practitioners.¡± ¡°We base our fundamental beliefs on power, no matter what sort of power it is, be it righteous or demonic, despite that, mass sacrifice is completely unacceptable. Although my creator, the Heavenly Demon, was part of the Demon Cult, he had his own beliefs. There are many individuals who also decide to leave the righteous path and join the demonic. From what I know, he was born in a noble clan of an uprising empire, but had his entire family killed by a rival righteous clan. Finding out about it, he swore to take revenge by getting strength in any way possible.¡± ¡®What the hell? Those things actually happen in this world? It sounds like a generic main character story, for god¡¯s sake!¡¯ Rui almost swore at loud at the so familiar story. He was vexed over the large amount of information, he still listened attentively, trying not to miss any detail. Although he didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Demonic Cult¡¯ and the ¡®Primordial Evil sect¡¯ were, he guessed that they were some of the big powers of the world. Not noticing its master¡¯s ugly expression due to its position, Yue continued. ¡°After growing in strength through the methods of the cult, he became the leader after killing every single person that opposed him. He took the nickname Heavenly Demon and was a renowned master that many praised, wanting to become his disciple and inheriting his unique technique.¡± ¡°However, as the Heavenly demon grew older, he became more and more senile, not trusting even his own people and students he had taught for years. The cause of his downfall was his own demonic method, since he felt that everyone was only there to get it from him. In the end, he decided to split the demonic method into countless pieces based on cultivation level, placing me in the first level of cultivation, to guide the future successors to the other pieces.¡± Rui looked at the air with a frowning expression and asked. ¡°So, what you are saying is, that you were only created to showcase the way to the other parts of the cultivation method?¡± ¡°Yes! Though I was given extra functions to entice the new wielder to try to find them!¡± Rui face palmed. This new artifact of his was actually a complete pushover. It didn¡¯t even realize that it revealed such important information. Not only was it stupid, but also innocent. He couldn¡¯t believe that this was a ¡°demonic artifact¡± with intelligence. ¡®What the hell was this so called ¡°Heavenly Demon¡± thinking when making this artifact? He truly must¡¯ve been senile, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have created such an ignorant thing.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll ask a few more questions, then I will get back to cultivating, okay?¡± ¡°Yes master!¡± ¡°How many years ago were you created?¡± ¡°What is the current time period master?¡± ¡°Han Imperial calendar Time, fifth day of the first month, year 6232¡± answered Rui. As the awakening was held just a few days ago, the year was still at its beginning. The Han Imperial calendar was the calendar adopted from the previous Han empire thousands of years ago, before the ruling of the current emperor, the illusion emperor. It is said that he was a prince born from a concubine, but had incredible talents, reaching an unfathomable level in the first ten years of his cultivation. By age 24 he had already become a rank 6 rune master. However, due to the oppression of the court at the time, he was treated horribly by the old and senile politicians. Taking matters to his hands, managing to inherit the throne from his old emperor father, he killed all his opposition and took the throne. In just five hundred years of his ruling, he expanded the empire into its now current size, bringing wealth and prosperity. ¡°Ah! The Han Empire! My creator was long gone when the empire was established. Since its the 6232nd year of the Han empire, it should be over ten thousand years ago that I was created.¡± Rui nodded once more. This answer lined up with his initial understanding. Since the spirit jade slip was created approximately ten millenniums ago, corresponding to Yue¡¯s information, of it being created at the same time frame. Wanting to have a better understanding of Yue¡¯s knowledge, he asked. ¡°Tell me more of what you¡¯ve experienced so far. I would like to understand the history of my predecessors, after all there should have been multiple, right?¡± This was an extremely valid and important question. As mentioned by Yue, most of its time was spent inside the jade slip, sealed until someone actually inherited it. In these thousands of years of its existence, it surely had multiple masters, but how long had it experienced the world for? ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you master. The total time probably doesn¡¯t exceed five hundred years.¡± Rui stayed silent for a moment, before a questioning sound came from his mouth. His face was filled with disbelief and confusion. ¡®What the fuck do you mean only five hundred years!?¡¯ He almost swore but suppressed it. ¡°Master don¡¯t be so disappointed! Although I¡¯ve only experienced five hundred years, its still four centuries more than the average cultivator! I promise I have some useful information.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, just tell me which time periods did you experience and how you only ended up with so little experience.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Um, I will start with my first experience, it was around a hundred years after the Heavenly Demon scattered the method around the eastern continent-¡± ¡°Wait, before you continue, does eastern continent mean the continent we are currently on? I don¡¯t really have a great understanding of geography so I¡¯d like to know the surrounding regions first.¡± This was the truth. Rui was born in the capital city of the Illusive empire, but he hadn¡¯t explored the world, nor did he have the standing to acquire such information. Most commoners didn¡¯t know of such matters. Knowing the names of counties, cities and villages was more than enough. The farthest distance he had traveled was his father''s small ¡®clan¡¯ years ago. What commoner would know the world if he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself? Even the homeless and travelers only traveled inside the country. The number of those who had traveled outside of the country could be counted in one hand, what¡¯s more those that wanted to disclose such information. Even getting a map was practically impossible, unless you wanted to be hunted down by the law, for possessing an item of war. ¡°Ah yes, of course master. As the human race has discovered thousands of years ago, the world is round, even though many have tried to claim that it is not, many incredible masters have confirmed it by flying outside of the world boundary.¡± Rui¡¯s face gleamed at this information. This meant that the same rules as his previous planet applied, at least to a certain degree. He was amazed as to how cultivators were able to fly outside of the so-called boundary and truly witness the earth, without any protection like spacesuits. ¡°The Previous Han empire occupied a large part of the eastern continent and I currently have no idea how the world¡¯s geography is. Many empires are probably divided and there are a lot of provinces and places in this world. I will just explain the continents and nothing more, as the powers of the world are fluid, but the continents aren¡¯t, unless they are destroyed that is.¡± ¡°The continent that we are currently in, like I said before, is the eastern continent. To its right is the western continent and to its left is the central continent, which is the biggest in size. There is also a fourth continent, this is also a self-governing place and has been like that since long before I was created. The people call it the Arctic palace, but my creator called it the coldest death.¡± Rui was delighted. ¡®Now this is what I¡¯ve been seeking!¡¯ This was the information that he needed to understand the current situation of the world and its true progress. He needed this information to come to a basic conclusion about this new world of his. Coming from earth, where information was extremely abundant thanks to the Internet, he was starving for answers. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve understood a gist of it, you may now continue.¡± He urged Yue with an expectant gaze. Yue nodded and continued. ¡°The first person that found me was a young man around the age of 15. He was a commoner of barely enough talent to awaken me from my slumber and become a successor. He was born in a remote village at the outskirts of the Qin State, a relatively small country at the edge of the eastern continent. However, thanks to his inexperience, he was killed just two years after, due to powerful rogue cultivators witnessing his method, wanting to steal it from him.¡± Rui¡¯s excitement died down. He wasn¡¯t expecting to hear such cruel stories, but he didn¡¯t stop the artifact. ¡°After the death of each successor, my body will automatically return into the jade slip, so that it can be activated once again. The next time I was awoken was by a demonic practitioner that thirsted for revenge. I have no knowledge as to what place I had awoken to at the time. He spent most of his time running from his pursuers, making great travels, finally managing to escape in the end. There I learned the information that it had already been a thousand years since the first successor had died. He found the method inside an antique store and by accident became the successor. He spent most his years traveling the world and collecting all the pieces for the heavenly demon mantra.¡± ¡®Now this sounds more like a story from a heaven grade artifact!¡¯ thought Rui. ¡°He spent the next forty years traveling the world, managing to collect a large number of the pieces and reaching fourth grade rune master. After finally having enough power to enact his revenge, he took his chances, succeeding. He spent the following years of his life in seclusion, not really focusing on cultivation, finally meeting his death after 85 years of life-¡± Rui frowned. Wasn¡¯t this information too bare-bones and to the point? He wanted information about the past, but this information was nowhere near enough to be of any significance. After all, what Yue was listing was the life of previous successor, but not even his name nor true background were mentioned, just his bare basic feats. Finally noticing its master¡¯s gaze Yue stopped and seemed pensive. ¡°What¡¯s the matter master?¡± ¡°Can you go a bit more in depth with the information? I haven¡¯t really received any useful info so far.¡± Yue shook its head, feeling greatly ashamed. ¡°Master, to tell you the truth¡­ Each time I¡¯m sealed, most of the information gets wiped, only the rudimentary information is retained, such as ¡®what were the most important moments of that incarnation¡¯. You can think of it like this. Each version of me that appears is different than the previous one and each new one gains an ¡°inherited memory¡±, that only retains the information the Heavenly Demon had ordered it to retain.¡± Rui became silent once again. He just couldn¡¯t process the sudden information. Not wanting to lose all hope, he asked. ¡°What information do you retain?¡± ¡°Years lived, time of succession, reason of death, time period, background, goals, place of death and method of inheritance.¡± Rui face palmed so hard that his forehead became stark red. ¡®It didn¡¯t even record their names! What kind of bullshit rule is this, that senile Heavenly Demon!¡¯ He felt incredulous, how could that information be useful to him? Mustering any sort of willpower he had to not swear out loud, he ordered. ¡°Tell me all their information in that order.¡± ¡°Yes master!¡± ¡°17 years of life, 2 years, killed by rogue cultivators, date unknown, Commoner, to become powerful, Qin State, found it randomly inside a tree.¡± ¡°85 years of life, 64 years, death by old age, around millennium before the Han calendar, Revenge, the eastern mountains, found inside an antique store.¡± ¡°29 years of life, 5 years, death by assassination, 50th year of the Han calendar, Revenge, A small village of the Han empire, inherited from his family.¡± ¡°95 years of life, 25 years, death by assassination, 200th year of the Han calendar, curiosity, inside the Primordial Evil Sect, found it inside the spoils of war.¡± ¡°19 years of life, 1 year¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°20 years of life, 5 years, killed by a demon, 5200th year of the Han calendar, revenge, Han imperial capital, found inside an old-worn down house.¡± Yue¡¯s information continued until the final person was announced. Yue¡¯s voice was always robotic sounding, but now especially, it sounded almost like an automated Text-to-Speech message. Rui was shocked by the sheer amount of people. It was easily over a few hundred and he didn¡¯t dare to list all of them that simply. Even if the information was useless to him, it was still information at the end of the day. This gave him great insight as to how the users of the ¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra¡¯ ended like. It truly was a demonic method. Right now, Rui didn¡¯t believe a single word Yue had spoken about fate. It was clearly false. It was clear that his luck was horrid, this ¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra¡¯ was clearly a disaster bringing item. Most of its users had died by assassination, self-explosion, cultivation deviation and robbery. Rui now understood why Yue had experienced only five hundred years. With its users dying in just a few years each time, a large amount of them not even surpassing the two-year mark. This wasn¡¯t a heavenly cultivation method, but a trap set-up by the devil. Not wanting to think of it anymore Rui decided to stop asking Yue questions. Even if he wanted more information that was useful, he could acquire it at a later date, possibly even only when he needed by just asking.
Finally, being in absolute silence, he erased Yue¡¯s presence from his mind and began cultivation following the method shown by the system. After getting his body in the most optimal state. Pulling out the golden dan pill, he put it in his mouth and let it rest there. Earlier in the class, the teacher had instructed them how to use pills and how to absorb them correctly. Feeling the weird and bitter taste in his tongue, Rui let out a mournful smile. He didn¡¯t expect it to taste so horrible, but he still didn¡¯t spit it out, trying his best to refine the dissolved pill. After an hour of doing so, the pill finally dissolved completely and all he had to do was absorb and refine the energy completely. After another four hours he had finally completely absorbed the entire pill, even the small residual energy that usually was impossible to refine, unless a special method was used. Purely cultivating was extremely boring, but Rui endured it. After all, he was a rune master now and not a normal person. He wished he could just procrastinate and do nothing, while increasing his strength, but life never was that easy. He so hoped he had some sort of entertainment, be it TV or even a radio at the very least. The thing he missed the most was audio-books, since they were his most used method to entertain himself. Not being in contact with earth¡¯s technology for 14 years truly was hell. Especially in the early years of his second life. Since Rui didn¡¯t know how to act like a child when he was young, his parents had brought a doctor over multiple times, making sure that their child was alright. Having a horrible childhood made him extremely traumatic over his parents, especially his father, but as time went on, he got used to their company and truly felt the familial love. However even familial love couldn¡¯t mask away the child that he was. Being able to speak fluently from the age of one and being able to read and write by the age of three wasn¡¯t a great idea. Rui didn¡¯t think he was the brightest as a child on earth, especially having an abusive father that restricted his every action. So, you can imagine his shock when his father and mother called him a prodigy kid. So, in reality, he didn¡¯t bother masking his true intentions as he was truly ignorant of how children acted. All of his actions were in real time. In truth it truly took him a year to learn how to speak fluently and three years to read and write. The brain of a developing child was incredible, being able to absorb knowledge like a sponge. Only after his little brother was born did he realize how unlike a child he acted. Thankfully, his parents just took him as a so-called child genius, his little brother following their footsteps. Even though they called him a child genius, his parents didn¡¯t flaunt their child¡¯s achievements in the least, even hiding them to some degree. Having an extremely bright child wasn¡¯t always a positive, as it could bring many catastrophes, especially in a world where superstition was incredibly popular and civilization among the common folk wasn¡¯t advanced. Since he was well versed in reading and writing since a young age, he would help his family to run their business, making sure everything ran perfectly. After all, he was a successful adult in his previous life, working on a pretty good office job as an economic adviser, having worked on multiple other jobs before that. Even as a child, the number of jobs he had worked could amount to over fifty. Managing a medieval tavern was nothing. Despite that, he never truly acted like a child his age should. While other kids were playing around, he would bitterly try to obtain any information he could, while at the same time enjoy a family he never truly had. However, no matter how hard he tried, talking to strangers that came in, wondering cultivators and many others, he never truly managed to get good information. He only found out about rune masters after he saw a brawl between two, fascinated by their inhuman feats of strength. Even though everyone knew of rune masters and they were embedded into their culture, no one truly talked about them, as if they were taboo to do so. Only those that had awakened as rune masters were privy to such information, as such the academy was a mandatory environment for a newly awakened individual. That is if they didn¡¯t come from a clan or sect. Since he was young, he was a pretty child, many times he was mistaken for a little girl. Having long hair didn¡¯t help with it, but his father had informed him that it was family tradition. Even his little brother had to keep his hair long for that reason. He felt quite weird about his father¡¯s background, since his genes were clearly far more superior than his mothers. After all he didn¡¯t look like his mother at all and from what he knew, even the girls born in their family had a stunning appearance. He had met his father¡¯s family and honestly, they all had a similar appearance, it was kind of creepy. Although they were a ¡°family¡±, they were on the bigger side and approached the level of a clan. They were known as unofficial clans, not having an appropriate amount of rune masters. Despite being called that, they still were far better than commoners and that was one of the main reasons his family business ran freely without much hassle. Although he had met his father¡¯s family multiple times, he had only gone once to their ¡°Ancestral home¡±. It was a weird place, with much different architecture. His father had informed him that it was like that since his ancestors created it. Truly a sturdy building. Unlike his father¡¯s family, his mother was a completely normal commoner, having an extremely ordinary background. They all lived inside the capital and Rui would see them pretty often. Suddenly Rui stopped cultivating, as a thought streaked through his mind. He pulled out a knife and slowly unfastened it from rows of bandages. The small knife¡¯s edge was revealed, as well as its intricate design. This was the knife that he had used to test out his bloodline, the knife his father gifted to him at his twelfth birthday, claiming it was a family heirloom. Grabbing the hilt of the dagger with a strong grip, his hand slightly trembled as he said one word, completely ignoring the fact that Yue was there. ¡°Identify¡± [Sun cutter Tier: High-heavenly grade Fighting grade: Mid-Heavenly grade Master: -//invalid//- Armament compatibility: 10% Abilities: dimensional slash, void breaker, void storage Description: A High-Heavenly grade combat armament created by a renowned armament crafter of old. Unlike spiritual artifacts, Runic armaments possess no spirit, but are incredible weapons of war. It is an inherited item of the Guang family. It can be used as a spacial storage item.]
At the same time at Rui¡¯s family tavern, a man wearing a bamboo hat came in. He looked around until he spotted Guang Jian serving the customers. Raising his hand, he signaled over to him. Guang Jian quickly came over and asked. ¡°How can I help you sir?¡± with a polite expression. ¡°Little Jian, where is brother Ryuji?¡± asked the man with a tender voice. ¡°Ah!¡± Exclaimed Jian as he quickly looked up to see the man''s face. He recognized the voice. The man looked like a more mature version of Guang Ryuji, having blue eyes and a sharp nose. He sported a stubble, with a purple bandanna covering his forehead. His long black hair cascaded down his back. ¡°Uncle Daito!¡± exclaimed Jian happily, clearly being excited to see this man. chapter 13 Jian was extremely happy at the moment; his uncle Daito had just arrived. He liked Daito since he used the sword and usually taught him things whenever they met. Jian hurriedly turned towards the kitchen to call out his father. His father was currently overseeing how things were going, making sure everything was working correctly. As an establishment located at the capital of the empire, they of course needed to hire employees to work on busy days. Even if they were a family-run tavern, they still needed a helping hand, especially with Rui gone. He had hired three employees, a friend of his wife who was good at cooking and two young men to help out with serving and cleaning. Suddenly, he saw Jian run over with excitement. Witnessing his son¡¯s happy expression, he asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Jian?¡± ¡°Uncle Daito is here!¡± exclaimed Jian, a smile covering his face. ¡°Is that true!? I¡¯m coming over right now.¡± Saying so, he gave a few orders to his workers and went over. Following Jian, he saw a man standing at the side of the entrance, wearing a large bamboo hat and black clothes that were tinted with a hint of yellow. A sword resembling a Japanese katana was hung on his waist, making him seem menacing to the customers. ¡°Big brother!¡± shouted Ryuji as soon as he saw him, rushing over and hugging him with intimacy. ¡°Hahaha, Ryuji, how have you been?¡± Laughed Daito. ¡°Everything has been great brother! The tavern has been running flawlessly after Rui got in charge of the management, though things will be harder without him here.¡± ¡°I see! That¡¯s good to hear. Let''s go somewhere private to talk, we don¡¯t want to disturb the customers, do we?¡± ¡°Of course, of course, follow me!¡± Saying so, Ryuji brought Daito upstairs into their living quarters. Entering the living room, Ryuiji escorted his brother to a table and chair. Sitting down, he told Jian to bring them some refreshments, making some time for him to talk with his brother, clearly knowing that something was going on. Ryuji was extremely happy to see his older brother, however he knew that he didn¡¯t come here without a reason, after all their ancestral home was pretty far away. After a momentary silence, seeing that Daito wasn¡¯t saying anything, he asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter brother? You traveled all the way from the ancestral home just to see us? Its a two-day trip at the least, right?¡± ¡°Ah, it seems you¡¯ve caught on. You were always sharp, Ryuji. By the way, where is Rui?¡± answered Daito with a question. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near as sharp as big brother. Rui is currently studying at the academy, why? Didn¡¯t you receive the letter that I sent?¡± asked Ryuji with an anxious expression. A bitter smile streaked Daito¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, we did. I would¡¯ve arrived earlier, but some matters with the family were taking our time. You said that Rui awakened with the Ansuz rune right?¡± Asked Daito with a pensive look. This was the reason he had come, to confirm some things. ¡°Yes! My little boy is a genius after all!¡± laughed Ryuji, being a prideful father. ¡°Ay, it seems that this has become a small problem.¡± Said Daito, rubbing his glabella. After pondering something, he continued speaking. ¡°Look Ryuji, I didn¡¯t want to give you this information, since harm will befall you if I did. You and the rest of the family are kept in the dark for that sole reason, but things have gotten complicated with Rui awakening outside of the family.¡± Saying so, he performed some hand gestures, unleashing what seemed like steam from his hand. ¡°What do you mean brother?¡± an anxious expression appeared on Ryujis face. He had never seen his brother in such condition. ¡°Do you remember how you were tested? For the awakening I mean.¡± ¡°Of course, I do. The clan elders tested us-¡± as soon as he spoke those words, Ryuji looked at his brother with disbelief. He had just realized what he had just said. ¡°Wait, brother, you mean our family has Rune masters? Why didn¡¯t I notice till now? Why am I having this weird feeling.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Daito shook his head in shame. ¡°In truth Ryuji, Rui should have been brought back to the ancestral home to be tested, but because of some matters happening and disturbing us, we were late to inform you of it, though we should have informed you much earlier. We just didn¡¯t expect for Rui to awaken, even if he was a smart child. The feeling you are experiencing right now is a runic seal being removed. It was placed by the elders, but I removed it so you could understand the situation.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± before Ryuiji could even ask his question, Daito removed his bandanna. To Ryuji¡¯s astonishment, the Nauthiz rune glowed on his brother¡¯s forehead. After he took a good look, Daito covered it once again. ¡°This is a hidden matter of the family. Every child is to be tested at the ancestral home, lest they awaken outside and bring trouble to themselves. We then hide the fact that we are rune masters and train in the dark, away from prying eyes.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this brother? Then what do you mean that this has become a problem that Rui has awakened and went to the academy?¡± Ryuji was now beyond anxious, clearly being extremely panicked. If his brother¡¯s words were correct, then things were really bad. Daito pressed his hand on Ryuji¡¯s, trying to calm him down. ¡°The matter isn¡¯t serious, but it could result in catastrophic circumstances if found out by the wrong people. Thankfully Rui is a smart child and you gave him the ancestral heirloom, right?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. When he turned twelve, I gave it to him as the elders instructed me.¡± Daito sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good then. The ancestral knife is an extremely powerful weapon, so he should be fine for a while. I¡¯ll just have to personally inform him to be low-key after exiting the academy. He shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble and the elders have already arranged matters with the royal family.¡± ¡°Brother, you still haven¡¯t told me the reason for all of this!¡± Daito smiled bitterly. ¡°Ryuji, you have seen the pictures of our ancestor, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we pay our respects to him every time we come over after all.¡± Daito nodded. ¡°Our ancestors name is Guang Ren. You probably haven¡¯t heard his name, since its kept a secret, just in case. You see, we don¡¯t know the true background of our ancestor, but he has given us a lot of instructions to follow, lest we bring our own doom. Keeping our identities as rune master¡¯s secret is one of them, though he did add that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem after a few generations and there have been close to thirty of them. It was just a precautionary order.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What can we do about this brother?¡± ¡°I told you, there is no need to worry. Everything has been arranged by the elders, I just came over to inform you under their orders. If Rui was still here and hadn¡¯t joined the academy, we would¡¯ve faked his death and taken him to the ancestral home to train. However, since he joined the academy, we will just let him train and socialize there. This situation will help him grow as a person and rune master after all.¡± Ryuji swallowed his saliva with furrowed brows. He was still anxious that something might befall his son. However, at that moment his brother spoke out once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Rui! From what the elders said the sage took an interest in him. You may not know this, but the sage is a longtime friend of elder Lao and was an acquaintance of our ancestor, so things might be way more passive than they seem. He probably took an interest in Rui after hearing his family name and realizing his connection to us.¡± ¡®Though the main cause was probably the Ansuz rune¡¯ he added to himself. ¡°As for the matter of the family having rune masters, Ryuji, I trust that you will not say a thing. Make sure to bring over Jian to have his awakening test when the time comes as well.¡± ¡°I shall do so brother.¡± Just as they said so, Jian came rushing over with a platter. A wide smile was plastered on his childish face. Putting down the liquor and the appetizers he pulled over a chair and sat next to them with shining eyes. He was clearly extremely happy at the moment. Seeing that the atmosphere finally turned brighter, Daito smiled and patted Jian on the head. The conversation took a more light-hearted turn as they talked about daily matters of the family, gossip, amongst other things. Jian¡¯s expression lightened up every time he heard about hunting and fighting from his uncle, clearly glancing over at the sword which he had placed next to him. Noticing Jian¡¯s expression, Daito decided to teach him some things about the sword and also gave him a wooden training sword he had on his traveling bag. Daito had known about his nephew¡¯s love of swords, so he had brought one over. He had also brought over a book for Rui, a fighting method of the clan, though he would give it to him personally later. Time passed at this peaceful family re-union, but Rui had no knowledge of these events.
Rui had been staring wide eyed at the small heirloom knife for over a minute before promptly covering it in the same gauze it was covered with in haste. His whole face was sweating as his eyes became anxious. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be fucking serious. Is my father a dumbass, who the fuck gives such a thing to a twelve-year-old child!¡± He swore his lungs out with each layer of gauze he used to cover it. His back was full of cold sweat as his heartbeat increased. He finally calmed down after completely covering it again. He was so flustered at the moment that he didn¡¯t even recognize Yue¡¯s existence. Even he if did, by the time of his death, it would¡¯ve forgotten most of the details, so it truly didn¡¯t matter. He had this knife for almost two years now and had no idea what sort of thing it was. His father had told him that it was a family heirloom, but he didn¡¯t think it would be anything special, just an ornate knife. He had even played with it multiple times, throwing it around like an idiot, while ¡°training¡±. He clutched his head at his stupidity. Thankfully no powerful rune master had seen it, or else they would¡¯ve a hundred percent killed him to take it. This thing was a high-grade heavenly armament for heaven''s sake! Although he already possessed a heaven grade spiritual artifact, runic armaments were different. Spiritual artifacts usually had a lot of restrictions and Yue¡¯s combat power could be considered trash tier. Even its information was basically useless to a degree. On the other hand, runic armaments were just as the word implied, an armament, a weapon of war. They were purely made for slaughter and fighting! This information was included in the [the introduction of artifact grades] by scholar Li Fang. It was added as a side chapter and was full of criticism and hatred towards them. It was clear that he had a bias against armaments. Although his blood had ran cold after realizing what he was holding onto. After calming down completely, his blood started boiling with incredible speed. ¡®This is a weapon of war! An incredibly powerful armament that can be used as a trump card!¡¯ His thoughts were in a turmoil. He couldn¡¯t suppress the shock and expectations; however, he knew that things were a bit more complicated than that. ¡®Wait, if that is the case, how did this thing fall into my father¡¯s hands? Wait, the description said that it is an inherited item of the Guang family. Doesn¡¯t that mean that my father¡¯s family is some sort of secret rune master family? No of course not, how could that be the case.¡¯ Rui deluded himself, trying not to accept the facts that were right in front of him. With hands trembling, he grabbed the ornate knife and slowly gushed runic energy into it. He didn¡¯t care as to how Yue would react to his actions, or what its current thoughts were. He was so full of anticipation that he couldn¡¯t wait any more. As soon as he poured the energy in, he felt a repulsive reaction and his hand felt a shock, dropping the knife to the floor. He looked in disbelief at the knife for a moment before picking it up again. He couldn¡¯t comprehend what just happened. ¡°Master, to form a contract with a runic armament you need to put some blood on it and then activate it with runic energy.¡± Yue¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°How did you know it was a runic armament?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m a spiritual artifact, compared to humans, I can sense when an armament or artifact is nearby. Though I can¡¯t see its grade, I at least know they are there.¡± ¡®A useful function finally¡­¡¯ Rui sighed. ¡°Okay, make sure to inform me every time you see one.¡± ¡°I shall do so!¡± Rui nodded and proceeded to remove the gauze again. He was reluctant, as he had just put it on, but he had nothing else sharp in his room to draw blood. They usually used extremely sharp needles to test the blood, but how could he get one as a student. Cutting a small nick on his finger, he pondered as to how he still hadn¡¯t formed a contract with it the last time he cut his finger. Pouring the drops of blood, he witnessed his finger slowly heal in real time, as the skin reconnected at a rapid speed, creating a mesmerizing, yet somewhat disgusting scene. ¡®This is probably the weak regeneration effect of Yue, though I can¡¯t call it ¡°weak¡± seeing how fast it healed the nick.¡¯ Waiting a bit, to see if there was any reaction to the blood and seeing none, he proceeded on using his runic energy on it. This time he wasn¡¯t rejected, the knife greedily absorbing the energy gushing into it, the blood drop completely disappearing from its surface. [Congratulations to user for forming a contract with a Heavenly grade armament] [One free stat point has been rewarded] [Showcasing armament status] [Sun cutter Tier: High-heavenly grade Fighting grade: Mid-Heavenly grade Master: Guang Rui Armament compatibility: 50% Abilities: dimensional slash, void breaker, void storage Hidden function: Sword Mode. Description: A High-Heavenly grade combat armament created by a strong armament crafter of old. Unlike spiritual artifacts, Runic armaments possess no spirit, but are incredible weapons of war. It is an inherited item of the Guang family. It can be used as a spatial storage item. A hidden function has been unlocked thanks to the user''s contract.] Rui stared dazedly at the new status window and the new tab that appeared on it. ¡®Hidden function? Does that mean that their functions that even the system can¡¯t see unless certain conditions are met?¡¯ Grabbing the hilt of the knife, he initiated the first ability, dimensional slash. He instantly felt a connection to the armament and the feeling of cutting space was vaguely perceived on his surroundings. Energy gushed out of the knife, forming a black transparent sword. It was incredibly dense and barely detectable unless one looked at it directly, having the feeling of a light saber. ¡®Incredible, this is just one of the abilities, but it already condensed such a powerful blade. Where the hell did my father¡¯s family get such a thing.¡¯ Stopping the runic output, the energy slowly retracted back into the knife, making Rui exhausted beyond belief. He panted on the floor, sweat covering his whole body due to exhaustion, his face looked emaciated. ¡®Fuck! Even though the blade was powerful and activating it didn¡¯t take a lot of energy, turning it off caused me so much trouble. Not only that, the energy it consumed while active was incredible as well, this can only be used as a trump card.¡¯ After sitting in a mediative position for a while and restoring his energy, he once again grabbed the hilt of the knife and tried activating the second ability, void breaker. Nonetheless, this time nothing happened and his energy just got absorbed by the knife non-stop, causing no reaction. ¡®What¡¯s the matter, is there a malfunction? No that shouldn¡¯t be it. Is the ability too powerful that it needs charging, or is it because I¡¯m too weak at the moment?¡¯ Disappointed at the result, he decided to now use the hidden function. He had been excited since the moment he saw it, but suppressed his expectations till now. As for the third ability, that being void storage, he already had the system storage. So, storage wasn¡¯t really a problem for him. For the final time, he poured runic energy into the ornate knife, causing it to retract and expand in size abruptly. The hilt of the knife became slightly larger, while the blade widened and elongated to the length of an average sword. The ornate patterns glowed with a blue light as they rearranged into a small sword symbol on the hilt. A light sheen covered the sword, as his runic energy slowly condensed around it, taking a slightly blueish hue. He took a piece of his hair to test its sharpness, the hair being cut in two with the slightest touch. He swung the sword around a few times. Just as he was about to shout out in happiness at this amazing weapon, he felt his consciousness fade out, his eyelids becoming heavy. He collapsed into the floor; the sword still strongly gripped into his hand. After a while the sword slowly turned back into its original shape, its distinct sword like pattern returning to the somewhat random design of the ornate knife. The scene became quiet as night fell. Chapter 14 Dawn still hadn¡¯t arrived. Rui suddenly woke up from the pungent smell covering his entire body. The amount of filth that came out was far more significant than the previous nights. The gunk covered him entirely, some of it even crusting over. He was full of it from head to toe. Rui contributed it to the beginner golden dan pill he had consumed the previous day. Remembering that he had fallen unconscious while testing out the knifes abilities, he manically looked around, finding it next to where he was laying. Seeing that the knife had returned to its original shape, he sighed in relief and stored it into his inventory, a shiver running down his spine at the absurd energy consumption. Ignoring Yue¡¯s reaction to him seemingly storing the armament in to a non existent space, he went ahead and cleaned himself, taking a new set of garments and thoroughly washing his gunk filled clothes with all he had. After all, he couldn¡¯t just let the clothes rot away in those sticky impurities. He just had to get used to this routine at this point. His body would probably never stop producing the black gunk, so getting used to it was all he could do. He made sure to clean every part of his body many times to completely remove the smell and texture. Finishing the cleaning, he sat down to cultivate and found himself controlling his energy with much more ease, the pill clearly having a distinct effect. He clenched his fist and finally felt progress. The previous day was extremely hard when it came to cultivation, as he felt no significant sign of progress, his cultivation method barely progressing. Thankfully after consuming the pill, his cultivation method stage had increased by a large margin. It wouldn¡¯t take long before he completed the first level out of the twelve at this speed. Since he always woke up early in the morning to begin with, and last night he fell asleep much earlier than he usually did, he woke up much earlier as well. The crack of dawn still hadn¡¯t appeared and the night air was slightly frigid. Sprawling himself on the bamboo mat that covered his floor, he rested his head on a pillow. Too many things had happened recently so he needed time to digest and create a plan for his future actions. Thankfully, the most precious resource he needed was time and he had at least a year of it. As he had both cultivation methods and a ¡°system¡± that provided him with an unbelievable advantage, he¡¯ll surely progress with much more ease. As he was pondering to himself, he suddenly heard two pairs of footsteps approaching his living quarters. Surprised by this fact, he slowly got up and discretely looked out of the window to see who it was. As dawn was finally approaching, the light of the sun covered the two figures'' backs, making their faces hard to see. To his surprise he was able to distinguish one of the figures, it was the academy elder, along with a man wearing a bamboo hat. The two of them entered his courtyard and the elder knocked on his door, seemingly already knowing that Rui was awake. Rui hurriedly and awkwardly opened the door, bowing to the two individuals that had just arrived. Although he didn¡¯t know who the other man was, bowing to the academy elder was basic courtesy. The man in the bamboo hat smiled and spoke. ¡°As humble and smart as always¡­ how have you been Rui?¡± Rui¡¯s pupils slightly dilated and he hurriedly looked at the man wearing the bamboo hat. ¡°Uncle!¡± he exclaimed in shock. Daito smiled and turned to the academy elder next to him. ¡°Thank you, elder Ming, for allowing this humble one to meet with his family. If you need anything from us, make sure to send a letter, we will try our best to help.¡± ¡°Haha, little Daito, how can you address yourself like so? I¡¯ll just pay a visit to your grandfather when the time comes, there is no need to bother you with anything.¡± Exchanging some more pleasantries, the academy elder left, leaving a dumbfounded Rui and a smiling Daito alone. ¡°Did elder just say he would meet great-grandfather? Isn¡¯t great-grandfather just a feeble old man? Don¡¯t tell me-¡­¡± Rui pointed at Daito with suspicion before looking at his forehead in awe. Daito wasn¡¯t wearing his bandanna, clearly letting the rune on his forehead shine freely. ¡°It seems even the genius son of my little brother can be shocked to this extent.¡± Said Daito gloatingly. He was pleasantly surprised to see his nephew having such a shocked expression. It had been years since he had last seen him awed like this. Rui face-palmed and discreetly activated the inventory behind his back, pulling out the knife and placing it inside his clothes. Thankfully Daito didn¡¯t notice any fluctuations in the space or anything like that, though he did notice that his nephew was acting strange. ¡°Shall we head inside?¡± he said while barging in without waiting for an answer. Coming inside the room he found nothing strange, just a hint of a horrid stench in the surroundings. Turning around and looking at Rui, he pondered as to what this nephew of his was doing inside the room to cause such a stench. Seeing the awkward expression on Rui¡¯s face, he sat down on the floor mat and pointed a finger in the air. After a second his finger started glowing and he proceeded to write in midair, creating a complicated array of words in a spherical shape. After a while he chanted something and unleashed the sphere, causing it to expand and become invisible in the process. Making a serious expression, he sat Rui down and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve put up a sound and probing barrier just in case. What I¡¯m about to tell you concerns your life and the continuation of our clan, so it is extremely important.¡± Rui was still confused as to what was going on, but he nodded obediently. Although he now understood that his family had some secrets, he still didn¡¯t understand the true extent of power his family possessed. It all came to him too suddenly. However, his thoughts were interrupted by an abrupt question from his uncle. ¡°First of all, before we continue with serious talk, what the fuck is this smell?¡± Rui¡¯s expression froze as his movements became robotic, trying to explain what was going on while at the same time hiding the fact that he already knew. He explained the fact that ever since he awakened, black sticky stuff would come out of his body every night and how it made him cultivate faster after they were removed. He even showed the changes he had experienced in his appearance, such as his distinct white pupils. ¡°So, you are saying that since you awakened, black gunk would come out of your body and this has been happening every single day? Not only that, you ate a beginner golden dan pill yesterday and the gunk that came out was much larger than the previous days?¡± Daito looked at Rui with suspicion and amazement. If what Rui said was true, this was incredible luck from the heavens. ¡°This little rascal. From what you described, you clearly possess the heavenly rune physique, or how the alchemists call it, the perfect physique for eating pills. This lucky guy, not only did you awaken with the Ansuz rune, but with the heavenly rune physique as well? What a good combination. Though if you awakened with an archaic physique, it would¡¯ve been better. You are still considered a great talent however, so no worries.¡± ¡°Ah, now that I know your physique, I should probably check your cultivation talent and bloodline talent as well. It will help the elders arrange the appropriate cultivation materials and methods for you.¡± Rui stared dazedly as his uncle sporadically changed topics. He had never seen him in such a flustered state. Pulling out a small ornate box out of thin air, clearly using a spacial artifact, Daito unlocked it and pulled out a set of needles. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Instructing Rui to lay down, he systematically placed the needles on his body, performing hand signs and chanting things. Rui was so confused. He didn¡¯t even know what was happening anymore and just went with the flow. After a while of chanting and testing things, Daito finally removed the needles, a smile plastered on his face. ¡°Look at this guy. How did such a talented rune master come out of nowhere. Not only do you possess a high concentration of our ancestral bloodline, you also possess a divine grade cultivation speed. Indeed, a young genius of our family. Anyway, since I¡¯ve concluded the bloodline and talent testing, let''s get into the topic at hand.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became solemn as Rui perceived an invisible pressure suffocating him. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is an absolute secret of our family, the only people knowing it being the rune masters of the family. I will have you swear an oath to the heavens, so the secrets of our family can¡¯t be distributed. Think of it as a contract that binds you with the family, but also binds the family with you.¡± Rui¡¯s vigilance had been high since the moment Daito appeared. Seeing his serious face and hearing the tone of his voice put him on the edge. He swallowed his saliva and nodded. Seeing that Rui was ready, Daito started chanting once again. ¡°Good. Repeat after me. I swear an oath upon heaven and earth.¡± ¡°I swear an oath upon heaven and earth.¡± ¡°That I shall not disclose any matters of the Guang family unless told to, or ordered to.¡± ¡°That I shall not disclose any matters of the Guang family unless told to, or ordered to.¡± ¡°If this oath is broken, may heaven strike me down and the earth consume me.¡± ¡°If this oath is broken, may heaven strike me down and the earth consume me.¡± As soon as he spoke the last word, the room shone with a brilliant light, as a giant translucent hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed towards Rui. Rui tried his hardest to dodge the hand but he was stuck in place, being unable to do anything. The hand reached towards his heart and grasped hard, taking what seemed to be an ethereal piece of it and replacing it with a bright white one. After a couple of seconds, the hand dematerialized into particles. Daito nodded as soon as he witnessed the white piece. He was relieved that it was white. ¡°Good job. Now we can talk freely about the matters of the family and I now have full belief on your words.¡± He said while looking at Rui with a soft expression. Rui gulped once more before promptly relaxing. He wasn¡¯t sure what had transpired, but he was sure that it wouldn¡¯t be harmful to him, since they were family. However, at that moment a window system prompt appeared in front of him. [User has formed a binding contract.] [Contract information Binding: Guang Family Contract initiator: Guang Rui Contract intermediary: Guang Daito Contract binder: ¨€?????????????¨€????r???????????a??????????????h???????????¨€???????????¨€???????????????t????????r??????????????a??????????????? Contract conditions: Person named Guang Rui, under the soul of heaven and earth has sworn an oath on the Guang family, ID number 519498. If contract is broken, punishment will go according to contract protocols. Light contract breakage punishment: 25 years of life-span Medium contract breakage punishment: 100 years of life-span Harsh contract breakage punishment: 500 years of life-span Extreme contract breakage punishment: soul torture for 15 eons Exceptions: If the Initiator of the contract reaches the level of the binder, all binding of this contract will be null. If the family with the ID number 519498 is destroyed, the contract will automatically get destroyed. If leaders of such family give orders about the contract, changes can be made. ] Before Rui could even comprehend the system windows, Daito spoke. ¡°Do not bother thinking over what happened. Even high-level rune masters don¡¯t have the full knowledge of the phenomenon; however, it has been used since ancient times and it''s a trusted method to form contracts. Although we don¡¯t know the full details, we know enough to use them without fear.¡± Sighing, he pulled out a scroll. ¡°Okay, now let''s get into the main topic.¡± ¡°Since the information is a bit complex, there is a scroll explaining things for new members of the clan, of course it can only be activated by our bloodline and requires a secret code, in case it is stolen.¡± He grinned mischievously and opened the scroll and started reading the information. ¡°The reason behind the Guang family¡¯s secrecy is due to our ancestor Guang Ren. He was in great danger when he moved to the eastern continent, moving here with only his wife and kid. We don¡¯t know much about his true background, as he hid it to not disclose any information to his enemy. He took shelter where our current ancestral home is located and spent the rest of his days there, mostly hiring outside help to do things. However, despite that, his family grew rapidly throughout the years, having multiple kids of his own and those kids growing up and having their own families. Our small family grew to the scale of a small clan, but we had a major problem. Since our ancestor was a rune master and seemingly possessed a powerful bloodline, most of the children of the family awakened as rune masters. To hide such matters, he ordered his offspring to keep the fact that they were awakened hidden from the public, only building relationships with some of the high officials of the country for protection. Although our ancestor was a rune master and quite powerful, he suffered from an injury he couldn¡¯t handle while escaping, resulting in him dying prematurely. He passed down many of the cultivation methods thankfully, making our small clan much more prosperous, taking a spot as one of the hidden clans of the empire. Thanks to this we have great ties with the empire¡¯s royal family, but also with the sage and his subordinates. Ah, by the way, most of our rune masters wear a bandanna, that¡¯s how we distinguish each other inside the clan.¡± Rui was staring at his uncle with eyes wide open, his jaw almost hitting the floor. He was stunned beyond belief, his mind going blank. ¡®You are telling me; all those weirdos were rune masters? You are telling me that my grandfather, great grandfather and even great grandmother are rune masters? What sort of shit luck did my dad have to not awaken as one? Wait, his luck was 5, right? Even though mine is 1, I have the system so I¡¯m probably different than average. Let''s check uncle¡¯s status real quick then.¡¯ [Guang Daito, Age 40 Cultivation level - ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character personality path: Cold blooded Assassin. Luck: 15] Cold sweat instantly ran down Rui¡¯s back. Now he believed him completely. Everything added up finally. As he slowly calmed himself down, another system window appeared, making Rui almost have a heart attack. [SYSTEM WARNING] [ANALYSIS SKILL HAS BEEN DETECTED, SHUTTING DOWN SKILL USE TO PROTECT THE USER] ¡°Hoho, what¡¯s this? A peeping skill? No, it similar, but it seems to be innate, so interesting. It¡¯s similar to the third eye of high ranked rune masters.¡± Before Rui could even realize what had just happened, his uncle had already arrived at eyes distance. He scanned him up and down and laughed hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t use that skill to peep on high ranked rune masters, it could result in horrible things. Thankfully, it seems harmless and doesn¡¯t really peep into one''s real abilities, just their basic information, though that in itself is amazing.¡± Rui was beyond scared now. Was his uncle a powerful immortal of some sorts? ¡°Oh, it seems I scared you, sorry about that. You probably used that skill on other people, so you thought it was undetectable right? It''s pretty good, but your level is too low, so of course a person like me who is trained on information gathering and peering skills is able to easily see through it. Well enough with that, I¡¯m not going to probe anything so don¡¯t worry, we are family after all.¡± After a while of Daito coaxing Rui to calm down, everything settled. ¡°Good, now that you are calm and collected. Here take this, it''s a secret method of the clan. Also take this scroll and make sure to study it thoroughly, since it contains the family rules. After you are done with graduation, you will return to the ancestral home, an elder will come to pick you up. Though the sage has said he¡¯ll take you as a disciple, that geezer probably said so to put you under protection until we had everything under control. Now that you know of family matters, it¡¯s much more reassuring, since I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. You should come over to the family much more often as well, my little girls are really fond of you, they always ask me to bring you over¡­¡± Rui grabbed the stuff Daito gave him and stared at him. After a while of continuous blabbering, Daito finally stopped and looked at Rui with a satisfied smile. Rui was at a loss for words. He blanked out half way through the nonsense he was spouting. ¡°Anyways, now that I¡¯ve delivered the information and manual, I will be leaving. Have fun at the academy and make sure to make good friends.¡± Saying so, he disappeared from the spot, the barrier that covered the house dematerializing instantly. Rui looked around in dismay, but couldn¡¯t find any sign of him. After waiting five minutes for any sign of him, he sighed and laid on the floor, completely exhausted from the interaction. He didn¡¯t even know what to think anymore, his world had turned in an instant and all the beliefs he had of his family was toppled in a single conversation. Wanting to shake off the depressing feeling in his chest, he got up and started stretching. Taking the manual and scroll his uncle gave him, he decided to give them a look. At that moment, Daito¡¯s voice was heard once again. ¡°Ah, I forgot to ask, where is the ancestral knife? You should know it is really important, but tradition has it that the oldest of the newer generation must possess it, so it was given to you. Though you would have to surrender possession of it if you weren¡¯t awakened.¡± Rui turned his head around and looked at Daito with annoyance and fear. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he would be leaving. What the fuck, are you a mouse or a bird, how can you appear like that?¡¯ Suppressing the curses threatening to escape his mouth, he pulled out the ancestral knife and gave it to his uncle. ¡°Great, you even formed a contract. Okay, I¡¯ll inform the elders about it, so don¡¯t worry about anything. Anyways, I¡¯m going back for real now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Said Rui with suspicion. ¡®Is he really going to leave?¡¯ he thought. Once more, Daito became smoke and disappeared from the spot. Rui stood there waiting for around fifteen minutes, making sure his uncle was really gone. After confirming that he was really gone, he sighed once more. He was still vigilant, not letting his guard down, but he had slightly relaxed. Now he could finally check the manual and scroll. Chapter 15 Deciding to first open the scroll, he started reading it over. The scroll wasn¡¯t anything special, containing the clan rules and the basic etiquette of rune masters inside the family. It also showcased the rankings inside the clan. Surprisingly, Daito was pretty high up the ladder, his grandfather and great-grandfather possessing elder roles. This was pretty convenient information, containing the power structure of the family. Thankfully it was inscribed with restrictions and would self-destruct if found by a person outside of the family. Honestly, this whole thing was a bit too much for him. Going from a commoner to a person of a hidden clan was shocking and made no sense. However, if he thought about it hard, then this realization solved a lot of the questions concerning his father¡¯s family. Of course, his father didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡®Wait, does father know? Surely not right? No, maybe Daito has told him. I should ask father when we meet.¡¯ Not wanting to over-think things, he rolled the scroll and took the manual. Placing his hand over it, he traced his hands over the cover. It was made out of hard leather and bound together with rope. The leather had grooves on it, seemingly following a pattern that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. There was no title to distinguish it from other manuals and no descriptions could be found inside. After opening it, the only thing he could see was drawings following movements of martial arts. ¡®So its a martial skill manual. I wonder what sort of skill it is.¡¯ It was a method of writing down manuals that made much more sense than written text. Following the movements of the drawn person was much easier than trying to comprehend movement from text. He slowly turned the pages as his eyes followed the movements depicted inside. The movements became more and more seamless the more he looked at them, as if they were animated inside his eyes. Suddenly he felt his vision turning, as the world started spiraling around him, despite that, the only thing his eyes could see was the movements of the drawn figure changing. Although the figure wasn¡¯t holding any weapon, he felt that an invisible sword was extending from his arms with every move, as if the figure itself was the sword. The figure turned more and more corporeal, its painterly feeling was gone, the silhouette of a young man was there, swinging a wooden sword. [Ansuz rune has been activated] [User has entered enlightenment state] [User has come into contact with an ancestral martial technique - Beginning Sword] [Beginning Sword Tier: Mortal Martial Grade: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Description: The sword of beginnings, but also the sword of endings. User has come into contact with an ancestors original cultivation method, compatibility has reached the peak and enlightenment has been activated.] Rui had no knowledge of the system windows, as his eyes were solely focused on the young man in front of him. He had never felt such a connection to anyone and had never felt such a strong sense of sorrow and nostalgia in his two lives. It felt like his heart and soul would rip apart looking at this lonely figure. The young man swung a crudely made wooden sword with all his might. It was clear that the sword wouldn¡¯t even last a proper training session, but the young man never stopped and kept swinging. He swung the sword from dawn till the peak of the night, his body full of sweat, but his eyes never faltered. Each time he swung the sword, he would grow older and older, to the point of his death. Even though that was the case, the cycle didn¡¯t end there. The particles of his body rearranged themselves as they swung once more, turning him into an infant. The infant swung until he was a young man again. He had shed tears multiple times, but he never wiped them, not stopping for a single second. His heart was full of sorrow and loneliness, but he never stopped swinging his sword. He was alone in this world, only him and his flimsy wooden sword. He swung and swung till he spilled blood, but never stopped swinging. His arms and feet were numb, but never stopped swinging. He had swung so much that no tears or sweat came out anymore. Blood started pouring out of his nose, mouth, eyes and then his pores, but he never stopped swinging his sword. He progressed like so. From his youth to his adulthood to his elder years, he spent his time swinging the sword. Even after his death a youth exactly like him appeared and continued swinging. However, at one moment, he cut it. Rui didn¡¯t know what he cut, but he was sure that he cut it. It was a feeling coming from his soul. He had cut at the space for a year straight. A year without any food, or water, just cutting at the air. He cried and swore but never once did he stop cutting at the air. Even at the brink of collapse, his willpower didn¡¯t let him fall. He kept swinging till blood covered his entire body. He had finally succeeded. The young man smiled as he fell on his back. He laughed out loud in joy as if he had finally completed his life¡¯s goal. Rui had no idea as to why he had done such a absurd thing, but he was happy for him. The world around him crumbled as the young man got up and restored his normal appearance in an instant. The smile still hadn¡¯t left his face. He looked towards Rui¡¯s direction and spoke¡­ ¡°Descendant of mine, for you have seen my past, I have great expectations of you.¡± Rui opened his eyes wide in disbelief. He wanted to speak out, but words wouldn¡¯t come out of his mouth. The world around him collapsed as his vision clouded over. When he opened his eyes again, he was inside his room, staring at the manual. Not sure what had just transpired, he flipped the manual once again, but to his dismay, the drawings had disappeared. [Congratulation to user for acquiring a martial skill] [One free stat point has been rewarded] [Now displaying skill] [Beginning Sword Tier: Ancestral Martial grade: Unknown Forms: Formless, First Form: Birth, Second Form: Youth, ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ,¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ , ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€, ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Mastery: Zygote Description: A martial method of the sword, following the path of ones life. It is an ancestral rank skill, meaning it does not belong in the orthodox system adopted by all. Its true martial grade is unknown. The sword follows multiple paths and there is no right or wrong in the world. The Beginning Sword is a sword that creates a path. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Warning: User is too weak to fully display the power of the skill. User may only use a scale of the formless form to perform the art and only if the user is in danger should he perform the first and second forms. System Advice: User should focus on getting stronger.] Rui¡¯s hands were trembling. He couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just transpired. The only thing he did know is that it did actually happen, since the system windows displayed something. He wasn¡¯t sure what he had just learned, nor what sort of martial arts it was, but he didn¡¯t care. At the moment his body was under intense shock, seemingly going through a period of change. He grabbed the ornate ancestral knife, Sun cutter, and held it tight on his hand. He recalled the figure swinging his wooden sword till he couldn¡¯t anymore. He closed his eyes and swung the knife following the same motion as the young man. He didn¡¯t care as to what would happen, he just felt that he should do this, as if a force was pulling him. A single swing. A single swing was all it took to completely exhaust him beyond belief. All the energy in his body disappeared in an instant, as if even the energy of his life force wasn¡¯t enough to complete the swing. [Warning!] [User has tried to use the first form of the Beginning Sword. System advises user to not use it until his cultivation reaches a higher level.] Rui finally understood why the system said to not use the sword forms unless he was in a dire strait, and what the sword swings actually meant. They weren¡¯t sword ¡°forms¡± to say so, but a single form was signified by a swing following a certain motion, each subsequent swing would be the next form. He thought while rubbing his chin. ¡®What a bizarre technique. Surely uncle didn¡¯t expect this from me, right? There is no way he would give such a powerful martial art to a novice.¡¯ His body had slightly recovered after a while, so he decided to cultivate and restore his energy faster. He still had a long day in front of him.
As soon as Daito left Rui¡¯s place, he headed towards another student¡¯s residents, not having any idea what sort of progress Rui had made in the martial art method he gave. In reality, what Daito had given Rui was just a basic martial art of the clan that used the sword. If he knew that Rui comprehended the original martial art from it, he would probably be running off to his clan at top speed to inform them. Knocking on the door in front of him, he waited patiently. After a while, a young man opened the door. His expression was neutral, as if expecting Daito to come. His sharp blue eyes reflected Daito¡¯s silhouette, as he respectfully brought him in. Daito was standing much more respectfully than when he entered Rui¡¯s room. It was a clear difference in relationship and standing. His expression was neutral, not showcasing anything. A strong aura came out of his body and he released a protective shield around the space, however, it was much weaker than the one he had used when talking to Rui. The silence continued for a while, but one person finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed the young sun.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, the youth frowned. He was clearly displeased with being called that, however the frown slowly turned into a hollow smile. A smile with no emotion behind it. ¡°Captain of the hidden guard, Guang Daito, what brings you here in my humble residence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to inform you of matters concerning the Royal family, so of course the crown prince needs to know.¡± Han Dong nodded. Although his expression wasn¡¯t pleasant at the moment, he still held it in. He had something to ask him, so basic courtesy was required, especially when talking to someone of the hidden guard. ¡°Before you continue with the information, I¡¯d like to know what your relationship with the student named Guang Rui is. It has been hard for even the merchant king to get any useful information.¡± Daito smiled as he looked toward Han Dong with clear disregard. If he had shown such an expression to average members of the royal family, they would be so angry that they would order his execution and even the destruction of his family. But Han Dong was one of the few people of the royal family that knew the truth. The atmosphere turned strange, as Han Dong felt that death was right in front of him, the image of the grim reaper standing behind Daito¡¯s figure that seemed to be getting larger in the shadow. ¡°I¡¯m his uncle, young man. As I see no hostility from your actions, I shall disregard them, both from you and the merchant king for the time being. Do not dig into matters that don¡¯t concern you for now.¡± The suppressive air disappeared as soon as he spoke those words and the solemn atmosphere from before returned. Daito once more put on a neutral expression. ¡°Now let¡¯s get into the serious matters. We will start with the small things.¡± Han Dong nodded submissively. ¡°As you know, the only royals to actually awaken in your generation are you and Han Feng, but Han Feng has clearly fallen behind the rest and even went down a class. His father has been extremely active in court and wants his son to be moved to at least the A class or even the S class.¡± Han Dong clicked his tongue with disdain. ¡°Of course he would do something like that. Although he comes from a noble lineage, he still goes around acting like he owns the place, just let it be handled by the Empress. She will surely restrict his actions and limit his court power.¡± ¡°The prince is wise.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t use such blatant flattery in front of me.¡± Daito smiled. ¡°Now lets get into some bigger matters. The previous emperor still hasn¡¯t returned and many don¡¯t know if he is truly alive. The empress has received massive damage in political affairs and the empire is getting weaker by the year. Since the emperor was a powerhouse, as he alone could conquer countries, but the empress is much weaker and only has political power at this point.¡± Han Dong face became heavy. This was the truth hidden from the public and the thing that weighed the most on Han Dong¡¯s heart. His identity was the grandson of the Illusion Emperor, however the Illusion Emperor had been gone for ten years now and a mysterious woman became the empress. It was clear she had a connection with the Emperor, but Han Dong didn¡¯t dare to trust her in any way. He was born from the first born of the emperor and a palace maid. Thanks to this, he was ostracized for most of his life. His father had died to a mysterious illness and his mother was poisoned to death, such was the life of a royal with power from birth. Especially when such an individual was born under a ¡°weak bloodline¡±. Racism and class difference was a very prominent problem in high society. Han Dong didn¡¯t have many fond memories in the palace, as he would spend most of his day either studying or playing by himself in the giant empty corridors. He had fond memories of his grandfather however. Even if he was only four, for some reason, he could remember every detail of their interaction. Be it luck or curse, it all changed when he awakened with the Illusion emperor¡¯s rune. He was instantly elevated into the position of the crown prince, his standing becoming much greater than all the other royals that suppressed him. Despite that, he wasn¡¯t happy. He had no one he trusted in the palace and only built relationships outside. The only person he truly trusted was a young person like him, the merchant king, as they had similar beliefs and personalities. Witnessing Han Dong¡¯s expression, Daito grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Emperor isn¡¯t someone that will die randomly, and he especially isn¡¯t someone who would leave his people behind.¡± His eyes were full of trust and respect for the emperor. Han Dong nodded once more. He couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that he was silent, Daito continued with the report. ¡°There seems to be an increase in demonic practitioners in the region and many civilians seem to disappear in the outskirts of the empire. We¡¯ve sent many investigators and we are waiting for results.¡± ¡°An influx of Rune masters has happened recently, as the number of newly awakened seems to be increasing each year. Alchemists and high level rune masters are currently researching the matter.¡± ¡°Many low ranked clans are being harassed and there has been an incident of a slave market. The Empress is currently looking deeply into it and has mostly uprooted them.¡± ¡°The Emirates Union is looking for¡­¡± ¡°The¡­¡± After a while, Daito had reported everything to Han Dong. Bowing, he exited the room, disappearing into thin air. Han Dong was left alone to ponder over the things Daito had just reported. He sighed in exhaustion. Although it was still only dawn, he had gone through the same stress as Rui did in that short period of time. He currently could do nothing about the reports, as he was just a student inside the academy, but he still needed to understand the situation the empire was in. Opening the front door of his residence, he came outside and sat next to the artificial pond. Putting himself in the lotus position, he started meditating. Energy rushed through his body and felt rejuvenated. Just like Rui, he had consumed the beginner golden dan pill, but he still hadn¡¯t processed all the energy inside. Not everyone was born with an ability to eat pills like they were candy. After a while, he was able to refine the majority of the excess energy. Heaving a large sigh, he stared at the sky. These moments were the most peaceful moments of his hectic life. Everyday inside the palace was like a battlefield, being surrounded by multiple factions. Even the servants that served him since he was little couldn¡¯t be trusted, as many had tried to betray him and poison him. He regretted being born in the royal family, but at the same time, he was proud of enduring all those hardships. Suddenly, a gong sounded around the whole academy. Realizing that the time for the gathering had come, he got up and headed towards the gathering grounds. On the way there, he encountered many students and greeted them. Arriving at the gathering grounds, he headed towards the S class group and stood at a corner. He scouted around the area to see how his fellow students were doing and what sort of progress they had made. Since the S class was composed of geniuses of at least a certain level, many had advanced at a similar speed to him. He was pleased with the progress they had all made, after all, they were the future of the empire. Hearing a commotion behind him, he found Rui rushing over. He was rubbing his glabella in annoyance, he seemed to be exhausted, even though it was morning. Behind him, a boy and girl were pestering him non-stop. They had a similar appearance, clearly being brother and sister twins. They both had blue hair and fox like eyes, their expressions were full of arrogance and pride, as they chased after Rui. Looking at this scene, Han Dong almost burst out laughing. As soon as Rui arrived at the group, he hid behind Huo Liang and shut his eyes and plugged his ears. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered by this idiot duo. Huo Liang was already tall to begin with, but with every single passing day and puberty hitting him, he was already close to 185 cm in height. Compared to the other fourteen year old students, he was intimidating to say the least. Looking at his sturdy figure, the twins decided to stop chasing behind Rui. Many inside the S class laughed at this scene, clearly knowing the twins and their personalities. Chapter 16 A few minutes earlier. Rui had just heard the gong, so he got himself ready and headed towards the gathering grounds. When the gong sounded, that meant that an assembly was happening. As his day was already hectic from the start, he wasn¡¯t in the greatest of moods to begin with. Turning on a corner, he passed a duo and accidentally bumped into the female from behind. Apologizing slightly, he continued forwards. But who knew that things would escalate. The male started chasing after him and the female followed the male from behind. Rui apologized many times, but the youth wouldn¡¯t let him go if he didn¡¯t at least kneel on the floor to apologize. Rui was stunned. He used identification skill on both of them. [Shui Long, Age 14 Cultivation stage: First light stage Character personality path: Over-protective Sis-con Luck: 10] [Shui Mei, Age 14 Cultivation stage: First light stage Character personality path: Tsundere Bro-con Luck: 10] Rui¡¯s pupils dilated as he escalated his pace. ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake, how did I bump into such a duo. Please stay away from me!¡¯ ¡°Come back here you! Kneel and apologize to my sister you commoner!¡± ¡°Leave me the fuck alone you lunatic! I already apologized to her multiple times!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an apology a commoner does to a noble! Get back here!¡± ¡°Brother, stop it, you are embarrassing us! Look at all the people staring.¡± Rui finally found salvation, as he arrived into the gathering grounds. He¡¯s eyes darted around for people he knew, as he saw the figure of Huo Liang standing out like a skyscraper in the middle of a city. Rui didn¡¯t know how he had gained so much height in a few days, but he didn¡¯t care enough to find out and headed towards him. He hid behind him, closed his eyes and plugged his ears. He was done hearing that lunatic shouting. Thankfully, as soon as he saw Huo Liang, he halted his footsteps and completely stopped his pursuit of Rui. Rui heaved a sigh of relief, as a group of people approached him, gloating over his misfortune. Huo Liang patted his shoulder in understanding, while others laughed. Fortunately, the chatter ceased when the elder arrived for the speech. Just like on earth, the academy had assemblies were the principal and the teachers would gather the students to inform them of certain matters. Since it was still the beginning of the academy year, the number of assemblies would be more frequent. Later down the line they would become less frequent, since the students will stop advancing at a rapid pace. Placing his hand¡¯s behind his back, the academy elder spoke. ¡°Today¡¯s gathering is a bit unexpected, even for me. There have been a few changes to the academic program due to new equipment and methods that have been developed by our research team. Thanks to this, the academy will enter an experimental stage for this year and you lot will be the so called first testers of those methods. The new program will be active after the physique testing has been concluded in two weeks.¡± ¡°One of the changes that will be taking place is that the physique testing will now effect your rank in the academy. If you possess a Earthly, Heavenly, Extreme or even an Archaic physique, your rank will rise at least by one and you will be getting more resources to nurture that physique.¡± ¡°Once the experimental stage begins, you will all be given special pills to assist in your cultivation. That concludes the assembly, you may now head to your classrooms.¡± As soon as the academy elder finished his speech, an uproar sounded in the student crowd. All of them where excited about the new academy prospects, making more opportunities for themselves. However, there were others that had different thoughts. Rui scoffed inside as his eyes were full of doubt. They were clearly going to be treating them as experimental subjects for their new methods, probably mostly using the low rank students and giving profit to the high ranking students. It was a scummy way to ensure the future of the empire, but at least it did give a chance to those that had low talent to begin with. Ethically, Rui knew this wasn¡¯t a good thing, especially as someone who came from earth. Despite that, he couldn¡¯t do a thing about this matter, since they needed such experiments to progress in their power as a country. Though there was still a chance that nothing would go wrong and that the new experimental stage would bring great prosperity and no one would suffer. Though that¡¯s a Utopian thought. In a world such as this, where normal humans were regarded lower than others as a default. The existence of hierarchy would never disappear in a world that was ruled by strength, as humans are by nature greedy. It is engraved in their DNA to horde as much power and resources, wanting more and more, at least for certain people. Some are satisfied with what they have, but there will always be greedy and unreasonable people. Following the ending of the assembly, all of the students headed towards the classroom. Rui was approached by Huo Liang, Han Dong and Xiao Long and was asked what happened to him earlier, while waiting for the homeroom teacher to arrive. Hearing his interpretation of the event, the trio burst out in laughter, not expecting such an absurd scene to unfold in the academy grounds, a place were background was irrelevant to a certain extent. The one who laughed the hardest was Han Dong, as he knew Rui¡¯s family background, as the crown prince of the empire. It was hilarious to think that a hidden clan¡¯s member was disregarded by one of the great clan¡¯s people. The Hidden clans had much greater power than the great clans when it came to authority, so hierarchically, the duo should be the one apologizing to Rui. Hidden clans were important to maintaining the balance of the clans and sects inside the empire, as they acted as the eyes and claws of the royal family. Especially the Guang clan, a clan with a great lineage of assassins and intelligence officers, though they were mostly known for their swordsmanship that wasn¡¯t seen anywhere else in the empire. Han Dong made a mental note to inform the Shui duo, since they were childhood friends. The classroom became silent, as the homeroom teacher arrived. Everyone took their seats and waiting for the teacher to start the class. ¡°As you have all heard, the academy will be entering an experimental stage in the following weeks. This means a lot for you, since you are a special case in the academy, being the students with the highest value of nurture. As such, you will be given higher quality elixirs, medicinal baths and greater cultivation methods. That is your privilege of possessing talent, but everything comes at a cost.¡± ¡°The Empire expects great things from those it has nurtured. Even though the academy is just a training ground for new rune masters to understand the world of rune masters, it is also the foundation that holds our empire. Why do you think that the empire has prospered for so long, being able to expand its forces with such frightening speed.¡± ¡°Even though the academy doesn¡¯t tie you down to the empire, as citizens, even if you join the unique and obscure sects, you are still a part of it.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Rui frowned. His earlier assumptions were now almost confirmed. The higher one¡¯s rank was, the greater resources would be used on them, while the lower ranks will be used as experimental subjects, basically lab rats. He didn¡¯t want to be bound by the empire in any way, but thanks to his now well known family background, he was already bound to it at a certain extent. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s enough about the future, today¡¯s class isn¡¯t going to be different from yesterday. We will be focusing on the first light stage, as many of you have reached it already.¡± Activating the projection stone, he started explaining the fundamentals of this stage. ¡°All rune masters start at rank one, be it just beginners or old cultivators, unless they pass the final stage of rank one, they will never advance to rank 2.¡± ¡°The first light stage is the first of three major bottlenecks all rune masters experience and possibly the hardest bottleneck to overcome. Its called a bottleneck, because similar to the neck of a bottle, the chances of passing it are slim. The liquid gets harder and harder to pass through the thicker it gets, unless the vessel, that being the bottle, is big enough to allow it to move freely. In the case of rune masters, the vessel is the body and we train it in unique ways to expand that vessel, so we don¡¯t experience any bottlenecks.¡± ¡°However, the first light stage is different, as it is the first stage one must overcome to become a rune master. The difference with other stages is that it is the stage where one feels the energy, so the sense of a bottleneck is much stronger if one doesn¡¯t possess much talent. For you that possess incredible absorption rates, it is much easier, but for those that are merely percentages lower than you, it is increasingly harder to progress into it.¡± Rui listened with peaked interest. Just like the teacher explained, he didn¡¯t have any bottleneck at all when entering the first light stage. In fact, he succeeded in his first try, as if he was naturally attuned with the world. The system mentioned that he had entered the state of man and earth as one. Although he didn¡¯t know what it meant, Rui felt that it was important for cultivation, so he wrote down a question on the scroll provided on each class. Just like the first class, they would give a scroll where questions would be written about the current class and those questions would be answered and later on be added into the next years class. It was an efficient system, though if there were too many questions, the library would be the place to get most of their answers, as a book containing all the questions from previous years was placed there. The teacher continued, continuously switching projections while showcasing each stage of cultivation. ¡°After achieving the first light stage, your next stage is the rune gathering stage. On this stage, cultivation is pretty straight forward. You will reach the rune gathering stage when your vessel is strong enough to absorb energy from rune stones and inscribed rune stones. The difference between inscribed and normal rune stones however is massive. If you¡¯re able to absorb inscribed rune stones in this stage, I will personally congratulate you.¡± ¡°The following stage is the body refining stage. Just like the name implies, you will be focusing on refining your body. All the runic energy you absorbed will be used, along with medicinal baths, to improve your physical strength and increasing the size of your vessel. Unlike the first two stages, the body refining stage is divided into 5 different stages, depending on a quantitative leap in strength with each subsequent refinement. People blessed with divine strength have a greater advantage in this stage of cultivation, as they possess more jin of strength.¡± (1 jin= 500 grams/ half a kilo/ 1.1 pounds) ¡°After completing the five stages of body refining, one will possess around 800 jin of force. As you¡¯ve realized, entering the body refining stage truly differentiates you from mortals, as you¡¯ll be able to easily kill any human with a single punch.¡± Many of the students sucked in their breaths as they imagined the scene, Rui included. He could picture the body remnants flying around by the sheer force. This also reminded him that the runic masters that usually came to his tavern hadn¡¯t even reached the first light stage, what¡¯s more the body refining stage. The people that had tormented him for most of his childhood years were nothing but street thugs in the world of rune masters. ¡°Completing and advancing to the next stage, you will reach the energy gathering stage that is also divided into four stages, Dependant on the amount of energy one has absorbed into their vessel. The stages are simple, initial, middle, late and peak. Each stage makes a qualitative leap in quantity of energy one can wield and the more energy, the more cultivation methods and martial techniques one can use.¡± ¡°Finally, the last stage of first rank rune masters, the rune forming stage. As the final and most important stage, one will condense all the energy they absorbed in the energy gathering stage and create a solid material, which we call the rune, thus its name: rune forming stage. The rune takes a different form for each individual and is the foundation for the next stages of cultivation, as it will change once again once they reach the peak of the second stage. I will not go into the ranks of the second rank rune masters, since for now its far in the future. You shouldn¡¯t delude yourselves due to being talented, even geniuses much greater than you have been stuck in the first rune master stage for their entire lives.¡± The students eyes glowed in anticipation for the future. Even though they heard their teachers warnings, they couldn¡¯t help but get their hopes up.
The class ended after four hours, as the teacher went into a more in depth analysis of each rank and the things to look out for when cultivating. Taking the scroll over, an assistant teacher came to answer Rui¡¯s questions. Although he had several questions, the most important one was about ¡°the man and earth as one¡±. The assistant teacher looked over the questions and slowly answered each of them with as much detail as he could, trying to enlighten Rui. Reaching the ¡°The man and earth as one¡± question, he paused and furrowed his brows. Lifting his head, he looked at Rui with a perplexed gaze. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No, its just that I found it surprising that you know about the ¡°man and earth as one¡±, as it is just a myth that rune masters mention from time to time.¡± ¡°Myth? Is it not real?¡± The teacher laughed at his response and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve told you, or what you believe, but the ¡°man and earth as one¡± comes from a myth passed down from generations. The myth goes like this, the first human emperor had his seventh child and that child had such incredible talents that the heavens cried on his birth. He achieved incredible feats as soon as he awakened and he was so in tune with the world that he could control even the surrounding energy, even as a beginner in cultivation. For that sole reason, the people called him the only person to achieve the ¡°man and earth as one¡±, as he seemingly was in that state at all times.¡± Rui sucked in a deep breath. If what the teacher told him was true, then this person was incredible. Rui had only achieved the ¡°man and earth as one¡± by accident and did so unconsciously, but this person was able to have it active at all times. ¡°Thank you for the answer, may I ask what his name was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to answer questions, so no need for you to thank me. His name was Bion, you can find some records in the library if you are interested, though they are quite old and not that accurate.¡± Saying his thanks once again, he exited the building and was surprised by a system prompt. [Enough information has been gathered] [Quest has been created] [Earth and Man as One The meaning of man and earth as one is difficult for humanity to understand. Meaning is just a human construct created to create itself a meaning. Understand the world. Quest clear conditions: Reach the perfect ¡°Man and Earth as One¡± Time Limit: 364 days 59 minutes 59 seconds. Quest Rewards: Unknown] Holding in his surprise, he looked around, to make sure no one was looking at him. Taking a deep breath, he was excited but at the same time felt lost. This was a system quest after all, so the profits would be incredible, but he was stuck as to how he would accomplish it. Since he had a year of time, he would probably find a way by then. Thinking that he had to complete the daily quest, he went ahead and started running, to complete it as fast as possible.
Rui was feeling hungry, so he along with his group headed towards the eating area. Funnily enough, his group was pretty big already, even though it was just the start of the academy year. Han Dong, Huo Liang, Xiao Long, Ning Yinin, Xiong Liliang, Cong Mizaru, Song Liwu, Hua Dao, Zhou Huajia and even Xiao Mofa. He had no idea as to how these groups of individuals gathered around him. What was surprising to him, was that they were the people that gave him the biggest impression when he checked their statuses. It reminded him of his college years, meeting people and making a friend group. Since they were all rune masters, they had a lot of things to exchange in terms of what each had experienced, making their group greatly beneficial. He spent the rest of the day in group activities, hanging out with the group, while at the same time cultivating. Being surrounded by geniuses of similar scale brought them great results in their training. They sparred, exchanged understandings of cultivation methods and even played games together. Although there were still disputes between the group. Surprisingly, the one with the greatest prowess in fighting was Xiong Liliang, as if his body itself adapted to fighting, followed by Hua Dao and Rui. Although his body still looked malnourished to an extent, compared to before, he looked like a healthy young man, the only ominous thing about him being the glowing red Hagalaz rune on his forehead. However no one commented on it, as they didn¡¯t believe the insanity rumors after interacting with him. Xiong Liliang was childish and ignorant, but he had a burning spirit greater than all of them. If Rui were to rank his aptitudes, than his determination would be close to a ten, though his intelligence was slightly lacking. Huo liang had changed so much physically that he was uncomfortable inside his own body. He had gained so much height in such a short amount of time, that his childish features didn¡¯t match with his growing body. His hair had become more fiery red, as it seemed to be floating as if it was fire. Similarly, Ning Yinin had changed drastically. Her skin became clearer and purer than even Rui¡¯s, resembling a gently carved white jade sculpture. Her white hair started having tints of blue on its edges and her height also increased exponentially, though not as drastic as Huo Liang¡¯s. Each day, they continued this cycle of attending classes and exchanging understanding, resulting in greater improvement in all of them. Like this, time passed in the blink of an eye and the day for the physique testing arrived. Chapter 17 Rui got out of bed and stretched. The last few days had been extremely productive and he was able to reach the sixth level of the [Heavenly Runic Mantra], which meant he was already at the half way point to achieving the rune gathering stage. As he spent most of his time either cultivating, studying at the library and training/exchanging pointers with his group, the progress they all made was quite significant in that short period of time. Rui had felt anxious while waiting for the physique testing the past few days. As he already had the knowledge that he possessed the Heavenly Rune physique, he wasn¡¯t anxious about finding out what his physique was, but instead he was anxious about the reactions the reveal of his physique would cause. Since he spent time with the other talented kids, his anxiety slowly faded, as the talent and progress the others demonstrated wasn¡¯t inferior to his. It made the whole group far more harmonious that they all progressed with relatively similar pace, though some like Rui were a bit further ahead. The one that had the greatest progress so far was Song Liwu, followed by Xiong Liliang and the Rui. Song Liwu was understandable, as his luck was off the charts and made Rui question his whole existence, while on the other hand, Xiong Liliang made progress in a different way than the others. As his body was extremely malnourished and rugged when he came in the academy, the progress he made was much more apparent when looking at him. Each day he became more energetic and that haggard appearance was since long gone. Having finished all his preparations for today, Rui heard the gong and walked to the gathering grounds. Ten minutes later, the assembly was held. ¡°As you all know, today the Physique talent testing will commence. Unlike the previous tests, this one is pretty straightforward and the reason for delay is due to the resources needed to complete it successfully.¡± ¡°You will all enter a designated array where we will try to stimulate your physique to act out by giving each of you a drop of demon blood. As you¡¯ve probably learned from your recent classes, demons are one of the other races other than us humans that can cultivate, but they mostly focus on their physical strength. For that reason, blood from a demon stimulates the innate strength of a physique and makes it act out.¡± ¡°Despite that, sometimes the demon blood isn¡¯t enough to induce a physique awakening if the blood is too weak, for such reason, the ones that don¡¯t awaken, will be going into a second physique test with a much more powerful demon blood, to successfully awaken the physique.¡± All of the students in the crowd cheered in excitement. It was another opportunity for them to get higher resources and better teachings, since the new rules would be taking place in this physique testing. Rui felt that their hopes were meaningless, since they would literally be gambling with their physiques. It was like rolling a dice, if your luck was low, you wouldn¡¯t get anything, though Rui himself was a special occasion. It was clear that his talent came from his bloodline and not by his innate luck, though probably the system somehow helped him. He had already gathered quite a few free attribute points from the daily quests, but he still held on to them. [status] [Age 14 Level: 7 Cultivation rank: First light stage Character personality path: Society born Demon STRENGTH 12 DEXTERITY 13 CONSTITUTION 15 INTELLIGENCE 59 WISDOM 22 CHARISMA 30 Free attribute stats: 18 Luck: 1 ABILITIES Ansuz Lv.1: Passive, rune of truth. +25 Intelligence. Gives high resistance to illusions, charms and brain washing. Scales with intelligence Heightened intelligence Lv.1: Passive +15 Intelligence, +5 Wisdom. Gives the ability to process things much faster.] After each stage of the [heavenly runic mantra], he would gain quite a significant amount of stat points randomly, though his luck didn¡¯t increase in the least. His level had reached seven though, not that far way from level 10. Although he didn¡¯t know why the status didn¡¯t showcase the innate abilities of his physique, he figured that he would find out in the future. Skills and abilities were different to the system, as it displayed the so called ¡°abilities¡± on the status and the other ¡°skills¡± into the skill tree. As the stat increases were frequent, he tested each time they went up and found that the significance of one point wasn¡¯t a lot, but four to five points made a massive difference. He had already noticed the the amount of runic energy he could wield and absorb was twice or thrice the size of others with his unique eyesight. After researching it quite a bit, he found that the reason was his intelligence and wisdom stats. Though he did feel that his cognition and thinking speed were much faster than when he was on earth, the large amounts of stats he had on them made him wonder if they had any other use, and indeed they did. With every increase in intelligence and wisdom, his control and amount of his runic energy increased. Though he didn¡¯t know about the correct formula that was applied, he understood as to how the stats were counted, somewhat. As for his unique vision. Rui felt quite embarrassed when he asked around about it. Apparently, he was the only one that could see the runic energy and other phenomenon related to it. He researched the heavenly rune physique and found that it indeed possessed such a property, but it was in a much milder scale usually. What was even more surprising however, was the fact that he had a second mode on his vision. If he focused his runic energy on his eyes he could see the insides of walls and even the flow of runic energy inside bodies. It was like some sort of x-ray vision. Rui knew it had something to do with the [perfect heavenly rune physique] he possessed thanks to the system. It was clear that its grade was higher than the normal version. After the elder finished his speech, every class was escorted inside a small tunnel. As Rui walked on the path, he noticed that the door ahead was covered in a membrane like energy. Passing through it, he felt the same feeling he did on the first test. After entering the area, he looked around in amazement, as the place was covered in dense runic energy, much denser than the one outside. A large altar was at the center with nine floating crystals surrounding it. It looked like one of those sacred ritual sites. All of the students looked around in amazement, but not as much as the first time they entered such an area. Last time Rui didn¡¯t possess the unique vision he did now, thanks to that he couldn¡¯t see the flags on the corners of the area, however this time he could see them. It was clear that this was a formation of incredible strength, the weak point being located at the center of the altar. If one didn¡¯t possess his unique vision he would never be able to find the weak point of the array. Suddenly the system prompt popped up in front of him. [Your understanding of formations has increased to initial level] [Formation arrays are a fundamental power of nature and can naturally appear in the wild. You have successfully found the weak point of the array.] [Quest has been created] [Unknown Array You have stumbled upon an unknown array and found its weak point. The system is interested in its structure. Quest clear conditions: Reach a certain understanding of the ¡°Unknown Array¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Time Limit: 11 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds. Quest Reward: Varied depending on user¡¯s understanding] Rui looked at the new quest in disbelief. ¡®What the fuck is this? You expect me to study an array I¡¯ve never seen in my life? I barely knew that arrays existed, what do you mean with initial understanding?¡¯ Rui grumbled and swore to himself, as the people around looked at him like he was some sort of freak. After calming down, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that his physique testing wouldn¡¯t be as smooth as he hoped, as he would have to focus all his strength on studying the runes of this array. He didn¡¯t really need to participate in this test anyway, since his physique was already awakened to its fullest. In fact it was already activated far beyond its fullest, reaching another stage. After a while, all the students were placed inside the altar, packed close to one another. Ordering them to sit down and concentrate, the teachers distributed what looked like a blood red tear. Rui held it in his hand and felt how hard it was. He used analysis. [Demon blood. Demon blood that belongs to a low ranking demon: Attaban. Description: Extracted blood from the Attaban race, having a major amount of rejuvenation effect] Rui recalled the demon classified as Attaban. They resembled the satyr/faun from his previous life, but with a more disgusting and emaciated appearance. Seeing that the other¡¯s around him swallowed the demon blood and started cultivating, Rui did the same. Surprisingly, the blood crystal tasted like candy melting in his mouth. [You have ingested low grade demon blood] [Absorbing all the energy through the heavenly rune physique] [Absorption complete] As soon as Rui closed his eyes to concentrate on absorption, he opened them in disbelief. He stared at the system windows in shock. After a few seconds of swearing inside his head, wanting to make sure that he did absorb it, he looked at his energy, but found no significant changes. Opening his status, he found that his strength and constitution had increased by three each. ¡®So it did get absorbed, what the hell¡­ I guess I¡¯ll focus on studying the array then.¡¯ Making up his mind, he looked beneath him. He had directly sat upon the weak point of the array just in case something like this happened. Completing the quest would surely bring him incredible benefits, so even if he had no idea how arrays worked, he still decided to try. Glancing around and making sure he was inconspicuous, he placed his hand on the rune patterns carved on the floor. Thanks to his unique vision, he could see countless lines of energy being absorbed into the rune mark, making it glow with a black light. The rune was unique, not like any other runes he had seen. Although the energy in his vision had no defining color, he could still distinguish the elements inside it by focusing. The energy was like light, once together the color was white, but once split, it would create countless different variants. Unlike Rui, who was goofing around, trying to analyze the array, all of the others were focused on absorbing the demon blood with peaked concentration. As the phenomenon of stimulating the physique and promptly awakening it took a long time, most of the teachers stood on standby and cultivated. Some kept guard to make sure that no accidents happened, but this made Rui¡¯s actions less noticeable. Since they were packed like sardines, Rui didn¡¯t have space to move around, but was still able to study the array as much as he could. The energy that was supplied to the rune was evenly distributed around the array, its flags outside the perimeter surging with energy. The energy came from a central point above the array, like a waterfall falling on top of the center of the array. If one were to see the array from outside, he would notice that the flags were gathering and propelling the energy toward the center of the array. After a while of observation, Rui frowned as he couldn¡¯t find anything more to study. Since his understanding of formations and arrays was almost non-existent, he was already out of ways to study this peculiar array. Being out of options, he placed his hand on the floor and used the analysis skill. The analysis skill was his most useful skill, especially since he was just a beginner in cultivation. Being able to analyze things and people gave him a significant advantage. Sadly, unlike people, using analysis on objects required him to be in contact with the object. [Mid-Level Sealing Array. Description: A self sustaining array that generates its own energy through the use of ¡®sealing flags¡¯. It seems to be a simplified version of a more powerful array. Increases cultivation speed by 12.85% and at the same time makes time flow 0.52% faster. Materials: Twelve Sealing Flags created by an array master of considerable strength, a runic tablet containing the ¡°Seal¡± runic pattern, thousands worlds gold dust used to initiate the array and a heavenly demon¡¯s blood crystal. Construction: The runic tablet will be the center of the array. Place the twelve flags in a circular formation around the center of the runic tablet, making sure that each flag is exactly ten meters away from the center. Take the thousand worlds gold dust and sprinkle it on top of the runic tablet and afterward place the demon¡¯s blood. The appropriate chant is required and the array is complete.] Rui¡¯s eyes opened wide as he read the description. He had no idea what these ingredients were, but the description was far more detailed than the other times he used the analysis skill. It seemed like the system either, already had the knowledge of these ingredients and how the arrays were placed, or it analyzed everything in that short amount of time and made guesses as to how it was constructed. Taking a deep breath to calm down, he tried to infer as much information as possible from the description he was given. Before he could even come to a stable conclusion, the system prompt popped up. [Quest Complete] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded.] [Your understanding of arrays has increased to apprentice level] [Calculating] [Rewards will be distributed in a short period of time, please wait] [calculating] Rui¡¯s face crumpled once again. He felt like he was used by the system, like a robot being told what to do. He didn¡¯t even study it himself, just the system identifying it was enough for it to give the quest reward. Before he could swear, the quest rewards appeared. [A free stat points have been rewarded] [Calculating] [An array replica of the ¡°sealing array¡± has been generated] [calculating] [User is now able to use the ¡°sealing array¡± without any restrictions or materials needed for ten minutes a day] Rui¡¯s mouth opened wide in stupor. Slowly that stupor turned into a grin, as his expression was full of bliss. This was an incredible thing, being able to increase his cultivation speed for ten minutes a day was better than no minutes at all, especially in such an early stage. The reason this array wasn¡¯t used daily was because of the materials required to run it were extravagant. Unless you were the emperor who could spend money like drinking water, no one would use it daily. However, thanks to the system, he could now use it freely without any materials required. ¡®I guess the identify skill is an ability of mine now, so of course the system counts it. After all I had to complete a hard quest to get the skill¡¯ Rui deluded himself, trying to reason with his actions. After calming down his excitement, he looked around and found that everyone was still trying hard to awaken their physiques. Not wanting to stand out anymore, he closed his eyes and cultivated.
An hour passed. Slowly, people started opening their eyes, as major changes appeared in the surroundings. Some people were full of aura, while others had astral images of creatures floating above their heads. Some people even had physical changes happen in just a short hour. However, there were those that had minimal changes as well, people that awakened with the weakest physiques, the mortal physiques. Opening his eyes due to the commotion surrounding him, Rui glanced at the people with the most abnormal reactions. Even those that had awakened with the so called ¡®weakest physiques¡¯ had some sort of aura surrounding their body, but there were people that didn¡¯t successfully awaken their physiques, most of them being from the S class, while some being from lower classes. Although Rui could probably fake the fact that he didn¡¯t awaken a physique and get another, better quality blood crystal, he didn¡¯t do so. He didn¡¯t want to stretch his luck thinner than it already was. Stimulating his physique using runic energy, a sacred aura emanated from his body as well, matching and overshadowing the others. The image of a giant gate covered in clouds appeared behind his head. This was the visual his physique would produce when stimulated. Although he had never done it, he knew it was possible through observing the students that just awakened their physiques. His physique had the ability to be completely hidden, only being distinguished by his white pupils, but once stimulated it would show its full power. A teacher came over and did a head count. Most of the people inside the array had awakened their physiques and the ones that didn¡¯t didn¡¯t exceed five. Four of the five individuals were from the S class and the last one was from the E class. Rui didn¡¯t recognize the E class student, but he knew everyone in the S class. Three of them were even close to him. Huo Liang, Ning Yinin and Xiong Liliang. The three of the had not awakened their physiques with low level blood. The other one was a young noble from the Lei clan, a young man called Lei Shan. ¡°Huo Liang, Lei Shan, Xiong Liliang, Ning Yinin and Laohu Shen, please come stay inside the array, everyone else please exit.¡± A teacher separated the individuals that didn¡¯t awaken their physiques and moved everyone else outside the array. After thoroughly inspecting them, making sure that they didn¡¯t awaken their physiques, they were each given a blood crystal with a much darker and ominous tone. Rui couldn¡¯t use identify from far away, but he was sure it was at least high grade. Rui sighed in relief at the fact that he didn¡¯t fake it, just to get another blood crystal. The instruments the teachers used would for sure discover an anomaly, as they scanned every part of the body and energy changes. He wasn¡¯t confident in fooling them and would only make a laughing stock of himself if he didn¡¯t succeed. Unlike the first batch, the second batch took much longer, as the quality of blood crystal was of a much higher grade. Many looked on with bated breaths as the hours went by, waiting in anticipation as to why this bunch weren¡¯t able to awaken like the rest. In the meantime, everyones physiques were analyzed and written down, Rui included. The teachers were surprised to find that he had awakened the heavenly rune physique and some were even suspicious that he had somehow awakened earlier. Awakening an Extreme rank physique wasn¡¯t as simple as consuming low level demon blood. Thankfully the academy elder put the thing under wraps, as he already had certain information and knew Rui¡¯s background. Three hours passed before someone succeeded in awakening their physique. Chapter 18 Five people stood inside the center of the altar. All of them were concentrated on the task at hand, having their eyes tightly shut and focusing on the energy permeating their bodies. Their bodies were full of heat due to the absorption of a high quality catalyst. Suddenly lightning covered the area as Lei Shan opened his eyes. His whole body sparked in lightning and roared like the rolling thunder. The image of thunder clouds covered his back as his eyes glowed in a bright yellow light. Glee filled his face as he couldn¡¯t believe the luck that had befallen him. As he was the sole son of his family, the burden that had plagued him since he was young was massive. The expectations of his clan elder and parents dragged him down, but also cultivated him an extremely righteous personality. As a clan known for its kindness and hatred of evil, he had completely adopted that belief. Awakening this physique lessened the burden but also increased it, as he had met their expectations, but he will also have to meet stronger ones in the future. After successfully awakening his physique, teachers headed his way and escorted him out of the array, now four people where left inside the altar.
Witnessing the awakening reaction that Lei Shan caused, Rui activated his analysis skill. Immediately pleasant surprise and delight filled his eyes. [Lei Shan, Age 14 Cultivation level: First light stage Physique: Divine Lightning Physique Character personality path: Righteous Invoker. Luck: 11] [User has activated the analysis skill while the target underwent a physical transformation] [Information about physiques will now be shown when possible.] Rui glanced at the system prompt with excitement. A smile of happiness spread across his face. Being able to unlock a function by just witnessing someone else awaken their physique put him in a great mood. However, he quickly calmed his beating heart down and focused on the four people inside the altar. Truthfully speaking, he could have headed out of the array as soon as the test finished, as the teachers had already gotten the information they needed. The reason he didn¡¯t do so was because the people standing inside the altar were his friends. Being there for people was something important. He glanced to his left and right, smiling to himself. His group was still there waiting for their companions to finish their awakening. Han Dong on his right, was sitting on the floor cross-legged, his face full of contemplation. The others were on his left, sparring to see how their physiques worked. The reason Rui didn¡¯t use the identify skill on them was that he didn¡¯t need to, as they already told him what sort of physique they awakened. It would be announced to everyone later on as well, so it wasn¡¯t a secret. Though some may think that giving away such information would put the students on a bad condition and cause the information to leak out outside, such a thing had never happened in the history of the academy. The exposure of everyone¡¯s physiques put everyone on equal grounds when it came to information, while on the outside no information will be known. The academy was a unique ecosystem with enclosed walls for a reason. It had many branches across the empire and each student was documented and appraised. This however didn¡¯t mean that other countries or empires had the same system. The academy system was unique to the illusive empire and was mostly reinforced by the current emperor, growing it in power and knowledge at the fastest rate. Even though sects and clans existed, they were all somehow supported by the emperor, a mutual relationship. The empire would give information of promising disciples to the large and powerful sects with the agreement of resources and full support of those sects. It was a win-win situation. At the same time, if a student was deemed unworthy to have knowledge of other students physiques, or the students in question had an extremely powerful or unknown physique, there were measures that would erase anyone¡¯s memory of that person, by changing either fate or directly altering someone¡¯s memories.
Shortly after Lei Shan awakened his physique, Ning Yinin followed. The area was covered in a frosty mist as the temperature plummeted in to the minus. Witnessing this scene, the teachers quickly projected a barrier around her, stopping the cold air that could easily freeze one to death in a instant. Ning Yinin experienced physical changes, unlike Lei Shan, as her skin became like ice, making her meridians visible. Her long white hair had frizzles of snow at the ends as her eyes took on a lighter hue of blue. The image of a full moon was glowing splendidly behind her head, making her seem ethereal and otherworldly. Many of the people stared at her stunned, Rui included. He gulped and shook his eyes away from her. He wasn¡¯t immune to charms such as pure attractiveness, as no illusions or skills were used. He used his analysis skill once more, confirming her physique awakening. [Ning Yinin, age 14 Cultivation level: First light stage Physique: Pure Yin Physique Character personality path: Ice cold maiden Luck: 20] Rui swallowed once more, as his mouth felt dry. This was an extreme level physique, just like his, the [Pure Yin Physique]. It really seemed like in the S class, his talent really wasn¡¯t unique. Even the one named Lei Shan had a Heavenly grade physique, the [Divine Lightning Physique]. Once more, teachers flocked in and escorted her outside of the altar, their expressions placid. It seemed like a normal occurrence to them. Rui and the others slowly approached her as well, but before they could speak out to her, another person awakened their physique. Huo Liang was covered in blazing fire, as the previous cold was completely overturn to extreme heat, easily reaching temperatures to melt the skin. Instantly, a barrier covered him, like they did with Ning Yinin. His hair glowed red as it lifted up and started acting like fire, including his eyebrows. He exhaled and sparks came out of his mouth, as if a dragon ready to breathe fire. The image of the sun, grand and voluminous appeared behind his head, making him seem like a primordial god. Rui activated his analysis skill once more. [Huo Liang, age 14 Cultivation level: First light stage Physique: Pure Yang Physique Character personality path: Innocent and hot blooded tiger. Luck: 20] Rui almost swore out loud. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. These two were really a duo designated by fate. It was now obvious why they had such a great affinity with each-other. To begin with, they were ¡°lovers¡± already. The energy around Huo Liang quickly faded, as he laughed at the sky in satisfaction, with hands on his hips. Like some sort of preprogrammed event, the teachers followed the exact same procedures with a placid face. After recording Huo Liang¡¯s details, he was left free to roam. All of them congratulated the duo in excitement. ¡°Liang my friend, It seems you two are really childhood sweethearts. I¡¯m really envious of you right now, having such a beauty by your side. Ah, How I wish I had such divine luck.¡± Hearing those words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile or laugh, turning their heads to look at Xiao Long who spoke those lines, a clear mischievous grin spreading across his face. Huo Liang and Ning Yinin blushed furiously, trying to hold back their embarrassment, Ning Yinin spoke up to change the subject. ¡°Only little brother Lilliang is left now?¡± Rui nodded his head and spoke. ¡°Yes, from our group that is. Little Liliang is valiant and strong-headed so he is probably trying his hardest to awaken his physique.¡± ¡°I know right, he always seems so desperate, as if he is being chased by something.¡± Said Hua Dao with a small frown. Xiong Liliang had a strong personality, however despite that, he was the youngest of the bunch, thus called little Liliang by the group. ¡°Who is that other student that is left? Does anyone know him?¡± Asked Cong Mizaru while fixing his glasses. ¡°Laohu Shen, a direct descendant of the Laohu clan, a small clan located on the outskirts of the capital¡­ They are famous for their physical training methods but other than that they are pretty weak compared to other families¡­ He is an E rank student that couldn¡¯t get over the second step in the absorption rate test¡­¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.Spoke Xiao Long non-stop. All of them looked at him weirdly and didn¡¯t speak a word, making him feel awkward and subsequently making him stop talking. ¡°Anyway, he is basically a nobody, but it seems that he probably possesses a pretty unique physique to have that kind of absorption rate.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the ground trembled and the image of a giant tiger appeared in the altar. The tiger was multiple times bigger than the images both Huo Liang and Ning Yinin created. The tiger was ferocious, bearing it¡¯s fangs at the heaven and earth, making the air tremble with each roar it let out. Staring at the figure that created this phenomenon, Laohu Shen was currently undergoing a painful transformation, as his whole body expanded and retracted, his hair color changing to match that of a tigers. Black stripes covered parts of his body and his eyes became like that of a tigers. After a while the roaring and howling died down, as he slowly rouse to his feet, now bearing the aura of a fearless and bloodthirsty tiger, having undergone a complete physical transformation. Rui had been stunned into silence for a while, as he couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening with his analysis skill. [skill level is to low to view complete status of the target] [Laohu Shen, age 14 Cultivation level: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Physique: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character personality path: Heavenly tiger Luck: ¨€¨€¨€ ] Rui glanced at the status window with contemplation. It was clear that with Laohu Shen¡¯s current state it was impossible for him to see through him with the analysis skill. Having gone through the same situation multiple times recently, he was much calmer and reacted to the situation with proper measures. Based on the image he had seen and comparing it with Laohu Shen¡¯s personality path, it was clear that his physique was at the very least extreme rank, or quite possibly archaic ranked. Witnessing the awakening of his physique, the teachers hurriedly sent someone to inform the academy elder, who had returned to his office after the test had began. The academy elder was a busy person, having to manage multiple things at a time. After a few seconds of the explosive outburst that Laohu Shen experienced, the image of the tiger slowly dissipated, but his physical appearance remained the same. His eyes were half open and it seemed like he would pass out at any moment due to energy exhaustion. A prideful smile could be seen on his tired face, as a majestic presence permeated his entire body, but that was only for an instant. As all the energy in his body had left him, he was holding on with nothing but his willpower so far. After finally succeeding, he felt relief and let himself fall unconscious. The group of teachers hurriedly came over and placed him on a stretcher, carrying him over the infirmary to be checked. Seeing this scene, Rui once again used his identification skill on him. [Laohu Shen, age 14 Cultivation level: first light stage Physique: Heavenly eyed tiger physique Character personality path: Heavenly tiger Luck: 57 ] Unlike before, the status screen was now fully visible, but Rui couldn¡¯t care about that at the moment. He had no idea as to what his physique was nor did he bother finding out. What he was focused on was the 57 luck. ¡®No fucking way. Absolutely no way.¡¯ Rui couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought Song Liwu was a cheat character for having 55 luck, but this guy had luck that even surpassed him. ¡®What is the rotten world trying to show me? That I¡¯m the most miserable fellow when it comes to luck? Are the gods making fun of me?¡¯ Rui was currently feeling dejected that another random individual had luck 57 times higher than his. It was as if lady luck was purposely showing him these people, just so that he can understand what horrid luck he had. Trying to forget what he had just witnessed, Rui focused his attention on Xiong Liliang. Xiong Liliang was the only person left in the array, still trying his hardest to awaken his physique. What Rui and teachers didn¡¯t know however was the turmoil that was currently going on in his heart. Xiong Liliang had long absorbed the demon blood, but still hadn¡¯t come close to even triggering his physique in the slightest bit. He couldn¡¯t understand as to why this was happening to him, as each time the others successfully awakened their physiques, he felt an immense amount of pressure weigh on his shoulders. Especially after Laohu Shen¡¯s physique awakening, he felt like puking blood at the ridiculous difference between them. He currently had second thoughts about his own talent and future. After going through so much hardship, was he truly not fated to cultivate? He lamented but he could do nothing about his current predicament. Time slowly passed as his remaining time ran out. Xiong Liliang came down from the platform with a depressed and exhausted appearance. In the end he completely failed to awaken his physique even though he had such hope and resources placed on him. Even the teachers didn¡¯t know what to do with the current situation. Rui sighed and used identification on Xiong Liliang. [Xiong Liliang, age 14 Cultivation level: First light stage Physique: War God physique Character personality path: Unbreakable demon. Luck: 6] Seeing the result of his identify skill, Rui was surprised. It turned out that Xiong Liliang really had awakened his physique, but as to why he had no reaction like the rest, was truly a mystery to him. The academy elder arrived at the testing ground after the examination was concluded to inspect Xiong Liliang himself. He had already come by once earlier to check on the other¡¯s conditions, but he found it interesting that this teenager didn¡¯t go through the awakening of his physique, even with such cultivation talent. He thoroughly scanned his body to see any sort of changes in his nature or body to indicate he had gone through the awakening of his physique. Finding no abnormalities, he contemplated in silence. This was not a normal phenomenon. Possessing a high absorption rate couldn¡¯t be possible without a subsequent physique that allowed the high absorption rate to exist. These two had a high correlation with each-other, as having too high of an absorption rate without a physique to support would cause irreversible damage. As such the human body by nature would tune itself to the optimum amount of absorption rate for its physique. So one could say that the physique was the main basis of absorption rate percentage. Of course, it was easier to just test the absorption rate of an individual to gage their latent potential, than using extremely expensive ingredients such as demon¡¯s blood. Knowing such info made Xiong Liliang¡¯s current situation quite weird. It was practically impossible for him to have just a mortal physique. Having come to that conclusion he began asking Xiong Liliang as to how he felt during the process, how he felt when absorbing runic energy and many other questions related to cultivation. Xiong Liliang wasn¡¯t flustered by the questions asked by the academy elder, since it was expected, but he was quite anxious at the moment, so he stuttered when answering. After explaining his situation, the academy elder frowned, because the information he had received was not helpful in the slightest. Looking at the academy elder¡¯s perplexed expression, Rui decided to assist him. He already knew the name of the physique Xiong Liliang possessed, it was just a matter of wording that made him hesitate. He didn¡¯t know how to explain as to how he had hold of such knowledge. Having come to a reasonable excuse, he started heading over. ¡°Elder, I might have an idea as to what physique brother Liliang might have.¡± Hearing his words, everyone turned their heads towards him. Feeling the stares directed at him, Rui felt awkward but still waited patiently for the elders answer. ¡°Hoho, Interesting, might you tell me what sort of idea came to you?¡± Rui looked at the grinning elder and shivers ran down his spine. He felt completely seen through, just like the time his uncle found his identification skill. Clearing his throat, Rui started his bullshitting. ¡°I happen to have come across a similar phenomenon in a book I read inside the library, pertaining to the physiques of individuals. The current situation reminds me of the situation people with the War God Physique experience.¡± Hearing his words, the academy elder¡¯s ears perked up. Seeing as to how the academy elder took the bait, Rui started grinning inside. ¡°Yes, you are correct, this situation indeed is quite similar to the people who possess the War God physique, or should I say the exact same.¡± The academy elder smiled and nodded towards Rui. Seeing that his bullshit worked, Rui gave himself a pat on the back. The sentence he had just spouted was literally something with no substance. He just said he read a book inside the library, pertaining to physiques and just uttered the name of the physique he had seen with identification. He told no lies but at the same time he told no truths either, he just left the elder to come to his own conclusion. This was the method of a crook. Rui wasn¡¯t proud, but he was quite pleased with the result. After pondering for a second, the academy elder spoke. ¡°The war god physique is the most unique out of the extreme physiques, said to be a physique solely for battle, having an almost immortal body. Many don¡¯t know how to awaken this physique, and only during moments of life and death were they able to awaken it. In truth, the only way to awaken this physique is to die once.¡± When the academy elder spoke his last sentence, Rui¡¯s grin faded and shock filled his face, along with all the others students that were still here to spectate. Even the academy teachers were shocked at the cruel requirement this physique had. ¡°I am willing to die.¡± However, to everyone¡¯s disbelief, Xiong Liliang agreed to die once without any hesitation. The academy elder looked at him with awe, but didn¡¯t say anything more. This was a person with clear ambitions, someone who wouldn¡¯t stop at anything to get a better life. Nodding his head the academy elder spoke. ¡°I will attack you with force enough to kill you in an instant, however we will prepare counter measures, just to be sure you wouldn¡¯t really die.¡± Glancing towards the teachers, he gestured for them to get things ready. While waiting for the counter measures, the group headed over to Xiong Liliang to speak him out of it. ¡°Little Bro, its not a good idea. Death isn¡¯t good!¡± said Huo Liang with a stern gaze. ¡°Brother Huo is right, you shouldn¡¯t take this matter lightly, at worse you could really die, or maybe get crippled.¡± Chimed in Rui. He was really worried about Xiong Liliang, because the few words he spoke were the cause of the current situation. Although he too wanted Xiong Liliang to awaken his physique, he wasn¡¯t willing to see him go through a life or death situation just to awaken it. All the others made similar remarks, but Xiong Liliang was adamant on awakening his physique, even if it cost him his life. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t change his mind, all of them couldn¡¯t help but sigh and await the result. Minutes later, the preparations were ready. Liliang was placed inside the altar once again, but this time teachers surrounded him and chanted in an unknown language. ¡°For the last time, I will ask you if you are really ready to die once. Although we might be able to save you from actual death, there is over a 90% chance that your future as a rune master will be completely done for even if you manage to survive without awakening it. However, if you really do have the war god physique, there will be no issue, as you will be able to live even without our assistance.¡± Xiong Liliang agreed once more. He was willing to sacrifice his future. Although some might find his thinking irrational, the academy elder and the teachers didn¡¯t think so. Xiong Liliang was a Hagalaz user. Hagalaz users were known to be insane, so insane in fact that they would almost always be killed due to their insanity. Having such rationality even though having the Hagalaz rune, Xiong Liliang¡¯s willpower was beyond superhuman. However that didn¡¯t mean he was unaffected by the rune. Hagalaz users, especially those with a weak body and no background wanted the destruction of the world, that¡¯s why the rune they originally were supposed to have changed to the Hagalaz rune. As such, Xiong Liliang¡¯s insanity wasn¡¯t as extreme as others, but he had a hunger for power. Not political, nor monetary, but physical power. The power to rival and destroy the current cursed nature of this world. This was an inherently demonic path. There were four main paths in this world. Although Yue was indeed correct as to how the demonic cult saw things, this wasn¡¯t really how the rest of the world thought. The Righteous path was the path that most followed, also called the orthodox path. However in reality, this path was extremely unbending and old in its methods of teaching, sometimes being more horrible than even the evil factions. The Evil path was the path that the worst criminals and disgusting individuals followed. Mass sacrifices, acts that didn¡¯t have anything resembling human emotions. It was basically the path of the mentally ill and insane individuals that would do inhumane acts. The Demonic path didn¡¯t follow any rules, it was strictly a blank area. The demonic path might sound evil, but in reality, it was similar to a neutral ground. This path consisted of individuals that despised the world and wanted true freedom. They were people that would literally claw at the world. The Spiritual path was the fourth and final path. There weren¡¯t a lot of people that followed this path, as it was quite abstract in nature. They were people that followed the laws of the world. Individuals that would only do things in the name of balance. Some called them cultist and lunatics, while others praised them for keeping the world in harmony.
Seeing that Xiong Liliang wouldn¡¯t change his mind, the elder initiated his attack. A giant palm fell from the sky at a speed so fast, no one was able to discern what it even was. All the spectating students gulped in fear, imagining themselves taking the brunt of that attack. Dust clouds filled the altar, making it difficult to see. The students waited for the dust cloud to fade with baited breaths, so they could see the final result. Chapter 19 Xiong Liliang regretted his decision as soon as the strike hit his body. The attack wasn¡¯t at full force, but it was still enough to instantly kill him. He had never felt such excruciating pain in his entire 14 years of life. He was born into two extremely poor parents who sold him just to survive another day. Every time he thought of it, his rage wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t understand¡­ Why give birth to a child and then sell it before it was even able to think for itself, before it even knew what a mother and a father was. The first vivid memory he had was working at a rune mine. He was given only enough food to survive and a small blanket he used to sleep. He and many other children were in this sort of condition, sleeping next to each-other, filled with bugs, disease and death. Every day was like torture to him. He hated his parents, he hated the people that would use children for labor. He hated the world itself, because it was so cruel. He hated the rich and even those that were just able to get by the day with the only worry being what they would eat tomorrow. Although slavery wasn¡¯t allowed, there were a lot of methods to get over that restriction. Many people had a large amount of debt and the only way to pay that debt is to either sell their house, if said house existed, or children. Selling children wasn¡¯t that uncommon, since there were a lot of families that would struggle to feed even an extra mouth, no matter how big that mouth is. Selling children to mines and large industries to be used as labor was illegal, but there were illegally run mines and companies. Not everything was as alright as it looked like on the surface. The only reason Xiong Liliang was able to escape that horrible nightmare was due to the crackdown on such mines in the last few years, turning him from a mining slave to a beggar. He went from being tortuously worked to death to begging on the streets for any measly money and food he could get, resorting to the pettiest crimes one could commit, such as theft and pickpocketing. His days were numbered and the only saving grace he had left was being able to awaken with a rune. Although he had gotten a lot of disgusted reactions when he awakened, he couldn¡¯t care less about what sort of rune he had awakened. To him this was a chance to gnaw at the world that treated him so poorly. A chance to take life into his own hands. As such, he took every single shot he got into getting free from the shackles of his life. He had heard a sentence by one of the mining children that were with him. He didn¡¯t know as to what that child had gone through, but his eyes were much more hollow than his own and it seemed like he had given up on life long ago. He seemed to have some background, as the knowledge he had was far broader than any of the other children. The boy had said, with a luster in his dull eyes. ¡°In this world, there are those with wooden spoons, those with silver spoons, those with golden spoons, those with diamond spoons and those that are literally fed by the gods. But we are none of those, if I were to categorize us into a spoon, I would call us dirt spoons. No, not even dirt spoons, those are for beggars. We are rugged, dried and callus hands that can only eat the dirt from the ground. We are people that envy the world, but also hate it with all our heart.¡± He resonated with this sentence to a spiritual level. It felt that everything in this world existed just to make him miserable. However, he found a way out of this horrid life of his and it was an opportunity that would only come once. So he wasn¡¯t afraid to sacrifice even his future, since without the talent he currently had, he was nothing. He wanted to become the greatest. He aspired to be someone who was free of any shackles. The impact was great. In fact it was so great that Xiong Liliang felt that his whole body had become paste. He could feel his soul leaving his body, but a strange force put it back together, as if he wasn¡¯t yet destined to die. Suddenly, the dust faded and Liliang¡¯s disheveled figure was standing there proudly. Although most of, if not, all of his clothes were gone, his body was perfectly fine. He had gained over twenty centimeters in height in just a few seconds, his hair getting much longer, along with his muscles and nails. He appeared like a wild beast that would lunge at anyone who came close. Witnessing this scene, everyone stared in awe. The image of a beast, resembling a bear with countless spears anchored on his back appeared behind him. This was the visual the War God physique induced. Although it was called the war god physique, the ancient name for this physique was Thousand Pierced Divine Bear Physique, gaining the notorious name of war god physique since the people who had it were known to be great war machines that knew no bounds. The crowd dispersed as Liliang started walking towards his ground in a dazed state. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t himself at the moment, but he still possessed some clarity. After arriving next to the group, he smiled and with triumph collapsed on the floor, instantly falling asleep. His body slowly returned into its previous appearance, however with a loss of muscle mass. This was the side effect of using this physique. It would use all the energy in ones body to explode into sheer strength but then lose over 90% of its muscle mass in the process.
Time passed as the days went by peacefully inside the academy. After the physique test the classes didn¡¯t change a lot, the only main difference being that Laohu Shen transferred to the S-class. Although all of them knew each-others physiques, that information was pretty much useless, since none of them sparred with each-other for real. The only form of sparring was done with protection and a teacher witnessing the process. Exchanging pointers was allowed but on a much milder scale. The academy wasn¡¯t a sect after all, it was an institution where the next generation of rune masters would be taught how to properly cultivate their energy based on their unique situations. Fighting would come later. Rui had continued his daily routine, gathering attribute points and cultivating. He had successfully entered the rune gathering stage. Just as the teacher explained it, the rune gathering stage was quite simple. All one had to do is create the image of a rune in their body. One would create a rune(bowl) that would be used to store the runic energy absorbed. If one didn¡¯t create this bowl, it would be impossible to collect the runic energy, unless it was directly infused into the blood and flesh, which was a process that would be done in a later stage of cultivation, at it was much harsher to do so early in cultivation. Although Rui had yet to complete his bowl, just the initiation of it made him enter the rune gathering stage. As soon as he got into this stage, a mission was created. [Quest (perfect bowl) has been generated] [Perfect bowl] [Create the perfect bowl to house your energy. One may think that any bowl is a good bowl, but the greatest bowl is the one that can hold the most and is able to withstand it. Quest requirements: This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.Create a perfect Bowl Rewards: An upgrade to your bowl] Seeing this quest, Rui couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He had indeed heard from class that a bowl was important and the quality of the bowl would determine your future, but he had never heard of a perfect bowl. ¡®I¡¯m not against this quest and the reward sounds extremely interesting. What if the perfect bowl was upgraded, what would it become then? However the question I should be asking now is how do I even complete such a task.¡¯ He had never thought as to what a perfect bowl would look like. He could try to create a mental image, but a bowl that stored runic energy was different from the bowl you used to eat soup. They were fundamentally different in every way. ¡®What sort of shape could hold boundless runic energy but at the same time its durable and also doesn¡¯t effect my body.¡¯ He thought of geometrical shapes and patterns that defined perfection in his previous life. The Golden ratio was something that embodied perfection, however, it was impossible to create a bowl with that rule, as the bowl wasn¡¯t something truly physical, but something spiritual. It was like a fourth dimension where energy was stored and followed the laws of this world. He thought of the four dimensional objects like the tesseract, but that wouldn¡¯t be the optimal, or perfect bowl. He needed the perfect shape, a shape that could contain an infinite amount of energy but at the same time be able to scale and evolve with him. This thinking turned him from geometrical shapes to planetary shapes. ¡®Why were all celestial bodies shaped into spheres? It¡¯s of course due to gravity. Whenever enough mass gathers close together, the resultant gravity, which follows the inverse square law, pulls equally in all directions and results in a spherical shape. ¡¯ Of course, he didn¡¯t think of this himself. This was something he had once read on an article about celestial bodies. Although, the concept was foreign to him, he could understand the gist of it. Basically the force of gravity puts equal pressure, thus resulting in a sphere. So a sphere was the perfect shape when the forces of gravity were interacting with enough mass. Although the celestial bodies weren¡¯t perfect spheres, unless black holes were true perfect spheres due to the incredible pressure of gravitational force. Thus he decided to use a sphere as his cup. He would use the force of runic energy to mold it, just like gravity molded the celestial bodies. The process was incredibly hard. He had to first create a mold out of energy, literally using his body as an anvil to hammer out the bowl. It was much harder than he initially thought. The creation of a rune (bowl) was much harder now since he had a goal that was practically much harder than before. In the beginning he thought of just creating the image of a bucket, to fill it up like one would fill water from a well. However, the quest completely changed his thinking. It was clear that the better the foundation the greater the results later on. Building a stable foundation was important. Making the perfect foundation would be something that everyone wished for, having his previous life¡¯s more scientifically advanced knowledge put Rui in a slight advantage over the others. Although, there was a chance his conjecture was incorrect and he would only create a horrible bowl. After the physique assessment, classes were now gone for the most part, as most of the important stuff was said and if the students wanted more information, self-study was advised. They of course could ask any teacher for matters of cultivation. All of the students put their focus on cultivation. Rui was the first to get into the rune gathering stage, but he was the last one to finish. It took him over a month of rigorous forging to finally complete the last part of his sphere. He used all the runic energy he had vigorously gathered and applied pressure to the scrap of a bowl he had created. He didn¡¯t put much thought when creating the bowl and just stacked energy on top of energy, just like clusters of meteorites. What he wanted to do was recreate how planets formed. After all it was impossible for him to create a black hole phenomenon with his current capacity and abilities. The cluster collapsed on itself as equal pressure was applied on all sides and it finally formed a sphere. Now all he had to do is use the energy he had gathered and continue applying it to the sphere, constantly forming new layers. [Quest Complete] [Perfect Runic bowl has been created] [Giving Rewards] [Upgrade of the bowl initiated] Suddenly Rui felt a large suction force. All the energy in the area gathered towards his bowl and constantly transformed it and reshaped it. The sphere absorbed the energy like a black hole, its shape constantly shrinking and at the same time getting darker. It now truly resembled a black hole, as it constantly absorbed energy passively. [Supreme bowl has been created] [Supreme Bowl] [A bowl of the supreme. Known to be the greatest feat of foundation establishment, able to absorb energy passively and is able to evolve and get stronger on its own. However, its still not the limit.] Rui sucked in a deep breath. This was an absurd upgrade for him, but what made him more shocked was that there was a stage even higher than this. This meant that his bowl wasn¡¯t at the peak yet. Although Rui didn¡¯t understand what he had accomplished, he had taken a major step that many who wanted to break through the barrier of first rank rune masters where never able to accomplish. Polishing the bowl and refining the body were the two main things one did in the first stage of rune masters, also known as foundation establishment. After the foundation was completed, the runic bowl would collapse into a core, which of course was a sphere created in a similar way to planets. The more perfect the sphere the more perfect the core.
Rui was now done with his rune gathering stage and had now entered the body refining stage. Unlike the rune gathering stage, he had to use his own body as the bowl and constantly nourish and reconstruct his body. Medicinal baths, rigorous exercise and an abundance of pills was required in this stage. Thankfully the academy had already prepared an area with all the required materials on a training site. Rui entered the area as all of the students looked at him. He was the last to complete his rune gathering stage, so all of the S-class and even some of the A and B class students were already training here since a week ago. The body refining stage was split into 5 different stages, depending on the amount of force one could exert with his blood and flesh. It was basically, the stronger the body the higher the stage. Of course, depending on the individual, one could become much stronger than the rest even being on the same stage. The first stage began with using the energy that was stored in your bowl, to use as nourishment for your body. You would drive the runic energy into your bones, marrow, muscles, tendons and blood. It was a tedious process that required a strong mind, due to the excruciating pain. Pills would be used to speed up energy expenditure and medicinal baths would be used to make the body stronger and recover faster. The second and third stages weren¡¯t much different, but you would use the energy of the outside and not the energy you had already absorbed to change your body. It was far more painful and also required the assistance from medical pastes that would harden the body even further. The whole process of body refining was like taking a piece of metal and continuously forging it to perfection. One might say it was cruel to do so to a human body, but it was impossible to progress further if one didn¡¯t increase the strength of their blood and flesh. They couldn¡¯t just absorb energy without consequences, that would result in an energy explosion, due to the body not being able to sustain it. Gender did not matter. Even though the skin ¡°hardened¡± it was more like the body got infused with energy, its texture and appearance didn¡¯t change in the slightest. That¡¯s why most runic masters, be it male or female had extremely fair and beautiful skin, even if they weren¡¯t that fair looking before cultivation. Cultivation would change ones countenance matching the stage they individual wanted to reach. Of course the face didn¡¯t change much. If one was extremely ugly, they could master other forms of transformation to change their appearance, but ugliness is something that is in the eye of the beholder. Not everyone finds the same things beautiful and the same could be said about ugliness. The fourth stage was the stage where major change would occur. Just like a statue, this was the stage where the main image would be almost finished. The body would approach closer to the golden ratio. The fifth stage was considered the end, but of course one could continue forging their bodies further. At the fifth stage ones strength surpassed a normal humans by at least twenty times. The stages were measured depending on the amount of force one could exert on a measuring stone. The stones were constructed with unique formations and used the kinetic energy from the fist to calculate the final score with jin (0.5kg) 50 jin for the first stage and from then on it would double at every stage. So for second stage 100 jin, for third stage 200 jin, for fourth stage 400 jin and for fifth stage 800 (400 kg/882~ pounds) jin of force. It took an average of a week for the first stage of the body refining stage. Two week for the second stage, four weeks for the third and eight for the fourth. As for the fifth, It took ten weeks.
Time went by in the blink of an eye and Rui had finally reached the peak of the fifth stage. The force he could exert was now beyond 1000 jin. It was clear that the 800 jin applied only to those with normal foundations and Rui felt he could still continue to improve his physique even further, getting a much greater foundation. He glanced at the mirror inside his house. His body was now beyond what of a mortal could have. In fact it was too perfect. It was like a sculptors life-time masterpiece of the perfect ratio. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Time had went by way too fast. His already long hair was beginning to bother him, he of course did not cut it, he wasn¡¯t going to ruin the family rules just because of an annoyance. He braided the ends of his hairs to make them shorter. This is how the family elders taught them to do it. He would only be able to cut his hair to the length he liked after his coming age at 16. Unlike earth, 16 was the marrying age in this world. They would hold a ceremony in the family grounds for his coming of age. It was like a ball of sorts, to introduce him to future bride candidates. He was against it all, but he could do nothing about it. Grumbling to himself he called out to Yue. ¡°How Is the weather today, is it good for a stroll? I want to go check on my parents.¡± ¡°The weather is brilliant master and there is no chance of rain or cloudy weather.¡± ¡°Great, thanks.¡± This was a function Rui had found for this extremely useless artifact of his. It was basically like a really downgraded smart-phone with no interface. It could tell time perfectly, predict the weather and even play music it had heard once. He wondered if the Heavenly demon created this thing to make fun of the fools that wanted to find his inheritance. Rui had no intentions of searching for it. The rewards he had acquired and the cultivation was more than enough for him. Although the cultivation method was useless to him after the first stage of rune masters, he could find another method with the help of the system by then. He had reached level 7 not too long ago and was prepared for level 10. He couldn¡¯t wait to unlock all the new functions. Leveling up got subsequently harder the more he leveled. It took him double the XP each time, which meant reaching level ten would take him at least till the end of his academic life. His current goal was the reach the sixth stage of body refinement and then enter into the new stage, the energy gathering stage. Why enter the sixth stage? The reason was quite simple. [Quest (Perfect body, Perfect mind)has been generated] [Perfect body, Perfect mind] [The refinement of the body doesn¡¯t end with just the fifth stage. Achieving further results is possible. Do not just wish for a perfect body. Mission requirements: Sixth stage of the body refining stage Reward: Upgrade to your physique] Chapter 20 Rui walked through the familiar streets in a leisurely manner. It had been a few months since he last saw his family, due to the concentration required for the body refining stage. He had missed his family quite a bit, so as soon as he had free time he got permission to visit them. Visiting family and relatives while attending the academy was possible only a few times and this was the first time Rui used one of his permissions. Although he had not gone to meet his family, he still sent them letters to inform them on how he was doing. Time had flown by way too quickly while he was improving his cultivation. Although he was so much stronger than the average human, he was still not considered a true rune master yet. Only after reaching the peak of the first stage would one truly become a rune master. They were able to wield powerful energies and weapons with their bodies, also known as those who had achieved the peak of foundation establishment. It had taken Rui roughly a little over six months to reach his current point, being the peak of the fifth stage of the body refining stage. He still had half a year left to attend the academy, but he still had no knowledge of fighting. He was still an amateur when it came to combat, just like the rest of the students. He didn¡¯t know as to how they would be trained in combat, but the half a year they had left surely wasn¡¯t enough. Although he had learned and studied the ancestral technique, without any practical experience, they were just flashy moves that did no harm. He still was far off from an actual rune master at this point in time. Rui reached his destination after five minutes of walking. He found himself walking much faster than before, seemingly having greater speed and walking pattern. A young boy was currently writing today¡¯s menu and deals on a wooden board. This was an idea Rui thought of in the past. It was a great way to advertise the menu and it was easy to clean up and re-use. In fact, many stores around the area copied this idea. Selling things in bonus bundles, as well as having deals on certain days made the amount of customers increase exponentially. Of course, the young boy was Guang Jian. Hearing someone behind him, he turned his head in a hurry. Seeing that it was his big brother, Jian smiled happily and hugged him tightly. After a few seconds of hugging, he rushed inside and screamed. ¡°MOM, DAD, BIG BROTHER IS HOME!¡± ¡°Why are you shouting so much? Wait, what did you say? Rui?¡± Both of his parents rushed over as soon as they heard Rui was back. Rui smiled widely and hugged them tightly, seeing his parents after so long made him quite happy. He could really feel the love they had for him. Rui didn¡¯t really care about other people and had quite a cold approach to meeting new friends. He had a so called calculative disposition when it came to approaching others. Although he appeared quite amicable and caring on the outside, he only cared for his own well being. Rui perfectly matched the description of his personality path, society born demon. Society was the thing that made him have this cold approach to life in the first place. Born into such horrible background but still managing to achieve so much, despite his young age of death made Rui quite proud of himself. Although he knew he was nothing compared to some, he still felt that he had done the best he could. The only reason his heart mellowed out was due to his later years at the company and the familial love he had experienced for the first time in his second life. This put his calculative side to rest for the time being, but going to the academy had activated that old forgotten side of his. He was no hero and the people he trusted could be counted on one hand. The group he was a part of in the academy was something that made all of them have equal benefits. It was a worthwhile experience and they created some bonds, but Rui didn¡¯t trust all of them. Xiong Liliang could easily be trusted due to his nature. He was someone that could easily be manipulated and Rui wanted him on his side due to his potential and lack of family background. Gathering potential talents to make his own force was something Rui had planned while he was in the academy. Although his family clan was great, he still wanted to create his own group, becoming something like a group of individuals that would share certain information with each-other. Something like a small information group. Having the merchant king be part of that group was also a great advantage, although Rui didn¡¯t trust him much. He trusted Huo Liang, Ning Yinin and Han Dong the most, as for the rest, they really didn¡¯t seem interested in anything else other than cultivation and put up a cold front. Huo Liang was an honest person that held no malice towards anyone. He was someone with a simple mindset, but surprisingly he wouldn¡¯t get easily manipulated by others. On the other hand Ning Yinin didn¡¯t really care about anyone else but Huo Liang. The only other thing she cared about was cultivation. She had a headstrong and domineering personality, but she was someone who kept her promises. Han dong was someone who knew the secret of his clan. Rui had had multiple conversations with him in private. They had come to a conclusion that both of them didn¡¯t want to be bound by the empire, but they were unable to do anything about it, due to their current positions. Han Dong was someone who didn¡¯t resemble the rest of the royal family. He was an outcast through and through. If not for him possessing the rune of the illusion emperor, he would have been in a horrible state, possibly even dead. The royal family was warm on the outside, but extremely cold on the inside. The amount of poisoning attempts, bribery and even assassinations were countless. Thankfully the empress had a tight grip of the current affairs in the court, making most of the politicians stop all their actions with just a sweep of her sleeve. She was truly a competent empress, but her strength was not enough to appease the worry the current upper management of the empire had. The country was lacking a powerful individual at the moment. The empress herself being only a sixth stage rune master, also known as Rune celestials. Although she was powerful enough to split mountains in half with her hand, she was still far weaker than the emperor. Eighth stage rune masters were known as the peak of the rune master realm, only being surpassed by the ninth stage rune masters, who were known to possess strength equal to that of a continent. No one had seen a ninth stage rune master for thousands of years and they were extremely rare to even see once even every hundreds of thousands of years. Some say a ninth stage rune master is born only once every million years.
Rui had a hearty family dinner. He ate his mother¡¯s delicious food and played with his little brother and even taught him a few things. Rui was almost certain that Jian would awaken as a rune master in the future. He had used his analysis skill on multiple teens on his way here and almost none of them had the invalid error that Jian had shown. ¡®It was clear the invalid meant that there was a high chance of the individual possessing some sort of energy within their bodies, that was possibly still sealed, making the system unable to properly measure it.¡¯ Rui reasoned with himself, still not knowing how the system properly worked. It was clear that the system gave out missions and rewards depending on the actions he had completed. Its as if it fed on the data of his everyday life and analyzed it to the most minute level. The adjustments the system had done to his body so far were massive, but they were still within the realm of possibility if one were to account for the functions it had. ¡®It could be an artificial intelligence that used my soul as a host, acting like a parasite, or it could be something completely out of my realm of thinking, possibly something of the fourth dimension.¡¯ The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Rui took a deep breath to calm his racing mind down. He stopped thinking of things with no solution and focused at the matter at hand. He was currently teaching the ancestral martial technique to Jian. The martial technique he had learned through his insight was impossible to transfer at the moment. Rui had learned both of them, due to the need to hide the fact that he knew an ancestral grade martial art. This had the added benefit of being able to use the martial art without having to expend as much energy as the ancestral method. It took him quite a bit of trial and error to blend the two seamlessly, creating a method much easier to use, utilizing the low energy consumption of the downgraded version and the powerful movements of the ancestral version, essentially creating a different variation for the martial art. So what Rui was teaching Jian was his new and improved method. Jian was quick to pick it up, absorbing and mastering the technique in mere minutes. Unlike Rui, Jian was a true genius when it came to martial arts, especially swords. They had multiple spars in the past and Rui was always on the losing side, only winning by using strategy. After teaching him the movements, Jian quickly adapted and converted them into a more comfortable style to him. He did this without thinking, it was like breathing to him. Having taught him all the moves, Rui sparred with him, to hone his martial arts even further. Although Jian was incredibly talented in using the sword, Rui currently possessed the strength of a five times refined physique, they were on totally different leagues. So even though Jian was able to master and adapt the sword technique, he was easily defeated with just a single half hearted hit by Rui. This was the difference between cultivation level. A unawakened human and an awakened one were on completely different playing fields. Rui wondered as to how this was fair and if there existed other methods of awakening something similar to a rune. What Rui didn¡¯t know however, was the fact that the rune wasn¡¯t the important part, but the spiritual root in ones body. What made his ancestors undergo such a transformation was the consumption of runes that would induce the creation of a spiritual root and that spiritual root was the reason one could cultivate energy. What rune masters possessed was a powerful runic root that allowed them to cultivate without limit, however the only drawback it possessed was its long incubation period of fourteen years. After training with Jian, Rui spent the rest of the day with his family, reminiscing as to how much things had changed in such a short period of time. Although his family was the same, he was a totally different individual from when he left a few months ago, both physically and mentally. Having regained his cold and calculated mindset, but also becoming a rune master put a barrier into the family he cherished. Although he was sad for being an unfilial son and fulfilling his desires, it was something he really wished to do. Since the moment he was reborn, he wished for something greater and not just the same mundane life he had before. Rui lay in bed stared at the so familiar bunk bed wood. He called out the system windows one after another and slowly browsed through them. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference, but the skill tree had unlocked another branch from his ancestral martial art. He browsed through everything he had done so far, as well as the quests he currently had active. [Man and Earth as One] [Perfect body, Perfect mind] These two were the current quests he had to complete. He had no idea as to how to progress the ¡®man and earth as one¡¯ quest, since it was an obscure concept. As for the Perfect body, Perfect mind, it was a simple quest that would only take a bit of time to complete and also gave out great rewards. Although the progress he had made in cultivation seemed rapid to him, he could already notice signs of it slowing down. It was clear that the earlier stages of cultivation were much easier compared to the later stages. Building a foundation was after all the part most people ignored. Just like a house, you can¡¯t ignore the foundation, or else your house will collapse without you even knowing why. As such, although the progress was fast, it was clear that the lack of a proper foundation would create severe problems in the later stages of cultivation. Rui thought about it even more and so decided that he would progress his body refinement to at least seven times, or maybe more, simultaneously continuing the refinement of his runic bowl, trying to achieve something greater than the supreme bowl, as the system indicated there was a higher stage. If he was going to become a rune master, he wanted to become the greatest and most powerful one. ¡®If one had no ambitions, what was the point of living.¡¯ This was a thought that Rui had quite often. After all, the pieces for him to become the greatest were here. A system, a cultivation world and a powerful family background. He had wealth, luck and talent. There was nothing he currently lacked, so why couldn¡¯t he be ambitious? Rui closed his eyes that were shining with desire. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goal. He was someone like that. However, he was also someone who was methodical in his ways of living. He would take things step by step, even if he was shunned by others for his slow progress. He didn¡¯t care as to how long it would take, but he wouldn¡¯t die as long as he had the drive. He fell asleep planning his future paths.
The following day Rui woke up early as per usual. He had breakfast with his family and then said his goodbyes to them. He had no knowledge as to how long this separation would last, but he had a feeling that it would be longer than the previous one. He hugged his family with controlled strength, making sure he did them no harm. He was someone who hardly shed tears in his previous life, but in this life he cried with all the emotion he had just this once. These were the people that truly loved and cherished him. People who would trust and be with him till death. This was what family was and he was happy with finally knowing what it truly meant to be loved. After a few minutes of sobbing, he turned around and left, still teary-eyed. Getting far away enough, he wiped his tears and headed towards the academy with strong strides. Since he was going to refine his body and bowl even further, he had planned to run the academy dry on any resources given to him. Since it was all free, he decided to spend every last bit of it to increase the strength of his foundation.
Spending close to a month of closed door body refining cultivation, he achieved the sixth stage of body refining, completing the quest. [Quest ¡®Perfect body, Perfect mind¡¯ has been completed] [Rewards are being distributed] [Beginning upgrade of the physique] Suddenly, Rui felt his entire body being torn apart. No, he wasn¡¯t feeling it, his body was really tearing apart. He stared in shock as cracks appeared on his flesh, fresh blood spilling. He felt every muscle in his body moving, like countless worms, causing him monstrous amount of pain. It was pain that put the training and suffering he had gone so far to shame. His bones popped out of their sockets, as he felt his body become similar to a mush. At this point his mind could no longer hold on and he fainted. When he woke once more, he felt fine and all the pain in his body was gone. In fact he felt much stronger, as if his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Despite that, he couldn¡¯t care less about the changes in his body and put his focus on the system windows that appeared. [Body reconstruction complete] [Physique has been upgraded to Extreme Rune Physique] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Quest ¡®Perfect body, Perfect mind (2)¡¯ has been generated] [Perfect body, Perfect Mind (2)] [Reaching the Sixth stage of body refining is something many have achieved, but its of course nowhere near enough for one to reach the peak. Mission requirements: Seventh stage of the body refining stage Reward: Upgrade to your Bloodline] Rui sucked in a deep breath. The system windows were way too shocking for him. It was the first time he heard of the ¡®Extreme Rune Physique¡¯, but was the least of importance at the moment. ¡®A chain quest, it really is a chain quest. Plus it has great rewards one after another. First physique and now bloodline. This just proves my theory that the system is striving for me to reach perfection when it comes to cultivation.¡¯ Rui thought with bated breaths. He was having a hard time holding in his excitement. After a while of calming him self down, he spoke to Yue. ¡°Yue, did the library contain any information about the ¡®Extreme Rune Physique¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes master, want me to relay the information?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yue was a great tool after all. Although it was useless when it came to combat and the sorts, it had a great function as an artificial intelligence and could hold knowledge much easier than the human brain could. Rather than memorizing all the books in the library due to time constraints, Rui used Yue to scan them all and make an archive on its system of all the library books. ¡°The Extreme Rune Physique is an Archaic rank physique that is rarely found due to the heavenly calamity that befalls the holders. It is quite similar to the lower grade ¡®heavenly Rune Physique¡¯, only having the added benefit of meridian observation through an innate skill and a higher absorption rate, of course due to its rank. Its users are also known to possess a light blue tint in their hair, as well as white glowing pupils.¡± Hearing Yue words, Rui quickly took a bundle of his braided hair and let the sunlight shine through it. Surely enough, his hair had a light blue tint to it, despite still being black in color. ¡°Thank you Yue, that¡¯s great information. Next I would like to ask for information pertaining to a seven times refined body¡± ¡°I have found one article containing the information you requested master. Want me to relay the information?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°The refinement of ones body is an extremely important step when it comes to establishing your foundation. Although many disregard this step in their cultivation, this in turn would result in a catastrophic aftermath. That¡¯s why since ancient times, a mandatory five time refinement of the body is needed to progress further in cultivation. However, by the standards of those who have walked the path ahead, they suggest an at least six or seven times refined body to reaching higher stages of cultivation. Of course, not all individuals possess the determination, resources and talent to achieve such a feat, but all foundation establishment cultivators must strive for at least a sixth body refinement. It is said that most ninth stage rune masters, if not all of them refined their bodies at least eight or nine times, although that in itself is an unbelievable feat, due to the force and strain the body must endure after multiple refinements.¡± Rui frowned when he heard the information. He could already feel the burden of a sixth body refinement, so the subsequent refinements would be even harder. He had to achieve at least nine refinements, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be happy with his foundation and this would create a mental demon, causing him to die prematurely. Sighing, he prepared himself a medicine bath and soaked his body in boiling water. After the second body refinement, boiling water was no longer hot enough to hurt him, so the heat had turned up quite considerably at this stage. Though, not hot enough to completely destroy the medical effect of the herbs used. He had specifically requested Yin and Yang attribute herbs, basically ice and fire herbs, due to their resistance to such heats and the great effects they had on his body. They were extremely expensive, but since the academy would pay for all resources needed in the body refining stage, Rui used them to his hearts content. He was essentially using the countries wealth for his own benefits at the moment, but he didn¡¯t care. What was important to him was only his family and himself. He couldn¡¯t care less about the empire and its people. He wasn¡¯t a charitable person to begin with. Survival of the fittest was the way of the world. Was it harsh and cold? Sure, but that¡¯s how the world worked, especially for cultivators. Chapter 21 It was a peaceful day, as the academy training grounds were mostly empty, with only a few students using the last bit of time they had left to fully utilize the free resources. They were mostly people of the lower classes, having just recently reached the body refining stage, which that in itself was a great feat for their low talent. These people could be considered future prospects for the empire, being flexible enough to be trained in any field needed in the future. What these people lacked in cultivation talent, made it up in perseverance, being motivated to reach greater heights, as long as that kindling of hope still existed in their hearts. Many of these individuals will give up their dreams as things got harder, but the ones that kept this mindset till the end will reach incredible heights in the future. They were all focused on achieving some results. Despite that, they couldn¡¯t help but glance in a certain direction from time to time. A young man with great talent and potential had been there since months ago, continuously refining his body, not being like the rest of the geniuses that stopped after the fifth or sixth refinement. The young man seemed unfazed, as his body was currently submerged in something that the watching students called ¡°lava¡±. Of course this young man was Rui, who had gone through constant body refinements. This was a liquid created solely for body refinement since ancient times. It was currently burning in 3000 degrees c, reaching heats that the human body would have normally long perished. The liquid consisted of various herbs of the yang attribute and some of the yin attribute, but the main ingredient was what truly made this formula work. Blank rune stones, otherwise known as money in the world of rune masters. They literally smelted the rune stones in extremely high heats and used the excess energy it created to refine the body in a tortuous way. This was known as the ¡°lava bath method¡±. It was not incorrect to call it a lava bath, due to the fact that molten rune stones were similar to lava. However, even this remedy wasn¡¯t enough for the current Rui, as he could feel the amount of progress he was making slow down considerably. He had reached the eighth body refinement and was currently striving for the ninth. Just as he had expected, the chain mission didn¡¯t end with the seventh or eight body refinement and the mission rewards got greater the higher stage he got. After achieving the seventh body refinement, his bloodline got an upgrade, becoming much purer and with a higher concentration. Although there weren¡¯t any massive changes, the minute details of his person changed slightly, as well as his aura. It was as if he had somehow become more regal and royal in a span of seconds. This was the result of bloodline repression and the biggest difference bloodline made. Bloodline effected ones destiny and ones future achievements. It was like a trick of fate. As such, the three great walls were placed in cultivation, first being cultivation talent, that being comprehension, absorption ability and the sea of consciousness. Second being the physique, which of course could be upgraded or even downgraded in various ways, though most of them required evil rituals. And finally, bloodline, considered the fate of an individual. The physique(body) was the tower that housed the talent(soul) and the talent was subsequently supported by the bloodline(fate). These three were the most important things to a cultivator, losing one of them would result in a catastrophic situation.
After completing the eighth refinement the reward he received was an upgrade to his passive skills, both [Ansuz] and [Heightened intelligence] changed into different skills. [Ansuz] became [Clairvoyance]. While [Heightened intelligence] became [Parallel Thinking]. [Clairvoyance Lv. 1: Passive, The truth of the world. +100 Intelligence. Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing. Gives the ability of understanding. Scales with intelligence] [Understanding Lv. Max. Active. Able to peer through the truth] [Parallel Thinking Lv. 1: Passive, The ability to think of two things simultaneously, +40 Intelligence, +50 Wisdom.] Both of the upgrades brought immeasurable joy to him, as both of them were truly overpowered in every sense of the word. Any of the two could be an ability that one might need a life time to achieve and what¡¯s more, the level of these abilities was one. Rui couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility for another upgrade to his skills in the future, which made him excited. Despite that, what he was currently focused one was reaching the ninth body refinement. The quest rewards for the ninth body refinement were truly what he needed at the moment, that being of course¡­ [Perfect body, Perfect mind (4)] [The eighth body refinement is considered the peak of a runic master when it comes to the strength of ones body in the early stages of cultivation. However, it is still far from the true peak one can reach at this stage. Mission requirement: Ninth stage of the body refining stage Mission rewards: An upgrade to your bowl] A bowl upgrade. Something he so desired at the moment, due to the amount of time he had racked his brain to come up with a way to upgrade his bowl. Thanks to [Parallel thinking] he was able to get quite a few thoughts in while refining his physique, but even using [Understanding] and [Clairvoyance] he was unable to come up with a solution to his problem. This mission was truly his savior. But there was one small issue, he couldn¡¯t find a way to further refine his body with the resources the academy could provide. The amount of pressure just wasn¡¯t enough and the time he had left was less than a week. Plus he still had another quest to complete, which was [Man and earth as one]. Although the rewards were unknown, he had a hunch that it was important for him to complete it. As such he dedicated most of his thinking to using [understanding] and [Identify] to his surroundings, assisted by the unique vision his physique had given him. Even though the refining methods he was using weren¡¯t enough for his physique, there still was minor improvement over time, so he wasn¡¯t really wasting his time. As such, optimizing things to the best he could, he spent three days studying his surroundings while continuously increasing the heat in the ¡°lava mixture¡±. He studied the way energy flowed through things and observed each and every change in his surroundings. He witnessed how even the bugs that were flying aimlessly around, looking for food, unconsciously absorbed the energy and released it. So did the plants and even the rocks and sand. Everything seemed to be full of runic energy, as if the world itself was made out of this energy, but at the same time not, as it could freely flow. The ground didn¡¯t truly contain runic energy, but the energy flowed through the ground, giving the illusion that it possessed it. The energy came in waves, some bigger some smaller, but it was clear that it was moving rhythmically. It seemed liked the energy itself was breathing, creating the illusion of life. To understand this phenomenon better, Rui copied the way the energy moved with the energy inside his body. Since he had yet to complete his bowl and body refining, unlike the rest that had already started the energy gathering stage months ago, Rui only possessed the energy he initially absorbed to refine his bowl and the energy that had mended his body after each subsequent refinement. He used this energy to copy the way the energy moved, completely synchronizing himself up with the world. [You have entered the state of man and earth as one.] [Your understanding of this state has increased] [Your understanding of this state has increased] [Clairvoyance has been activated] [You have entered into a deeper state] The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. [Your understanding of this state has increased] Rui could feel his consciousness fading, but at the same time getting larger and larger, as if he had emulated with the world itself. He felt that each and every single one of his cells was the world itself. Just like the last time, he was way too absorbed to the feeling that he didn¡¯t notice the constant system windows. [Your body and mind are undergoing changes] [Quest ¡®Perfect body, Perfect mind (4)¡¯ has been completed] [Distributing rewards] [Beginning upgrade of your bowl] Rui had no idea as to what was going on, but he felt massive changes to his body. The bowl that resembled a black hole was slowly changing into an elliptical shape. From the majestic image of a black hole, what seemed like a pure white glowing egg appeared. [True Bowl has been created] [True Bowl] [The highest stage of a bowl known. Not much is known about its functions, but many mythical ¡®cultivators¡¯ possessed this level of bowl.] [Congratulations, you have completed a legendary achievement of a ¡°cultivation world¡±] [New life, Achieving the ¡®True bowl¡¯ in the foundation establishment stage] [Sending achievement to database] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] This continued for a while, but to no result. In the end another system window appeared. [¡­] [calculating] [Storing achievement into save data] [Achievement saved] [Your achievement will be recorded into the inter-dimensional database once the system is back online, please do not worry]
Not wanting to get distracted from what he was currently feeling, he focused his mind into completing the [Man and earth as one] quest, completely oblivious to what had transpired. [Your understanding of this state has increased] [You have entered into a deeper state] [Your breathing has synchronized with the world] [You are the world and the world is you] [Quest ¡®Man and earth as one¡¯ has been completed] [Distributing rewards] [An item has been added to your inventory] [Body refinement initiated] Suddenly Rui felt similar pain to the one he felt when his physique upgraded. It was as if countless swords pierced each and every single one of his cells, making him go through a torturous amount of pain. Suddenly an outburst of energy rushed out of his body, completely silencing and damaging the area. The furnace that he was using for refining was destroyed and his naked body sprawled on the floor as he yelped in pain. The training crowd looked on in shock, since the young man that was sitting quietly for so many days let out such an outrage of cry and caused such a scene. [Body refinement complete] [Congratulations, you have completed a legendary achievement of a ¡°cultivation world¡±] [Ten body refinements, achieving the ¡®perfect body¡¯ in the foundation establishment stage] [Sending achievement to database] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] [Failed to send] Just like before, the system failed to send the achievement to the ¡®inter-dimensional database¡¯, repeating the same sequence. [¡­] [calculating] [Storing achievement into save data] [Achievement saved] [Your achievement will be recorded into the inter-dimensional database once the system is back online, please do not worry] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [You have reached level 10] [System locks have been partially lifted] [You can now purchase items at the store]
Rui looked around dazed. His ears were currently buzzing and he had completely lost any sense of direction. The world had turned pure white for a few seconds and it took him a few minutes to recover to a somewhat normal state. Looking around, he found that everyone was staring at him with concern, but not for Rui, but themselves. Rui had caused what the alchemist called a ¡°furnace explosion¡±. It was a common phenomenon with apprentice alchemist, but not to such scale. Since what caused this situation was his physique refinements reaching ten, he was not wearing any clothing. Since he was constantly refining his body with extreme heat, the absence of clothing was necessary as it would be a waste to constantly burn clothes. Not wanting to bother anyone any more than he already did, Rui put on the clothing he had preprepared and started cleaning up the mess he had caused while constantly apologizing to the training students. Since he was at the center of the explosion to begin with, he started gathering the pieces around him while constantly looking at the system windows that had appeared while he was in a deep state of meditation. At first he looked at the reward for reaching nine physique refinements and was very pleased with the result. However, when he read the ¡®achievement¡¯ and ¡®inter-galactic database¡¯ a shiver ran down his spine. He now could come into more conclusions about the system and its origins. Thankfully it seemed that the system had lost connection with the main branch, making his achievements essentially private. He spent some time inspecting his body and reading the system windows, using [Parallel thinking] to optimize his time to the fullest. The egg that was currently his bowl showed minor changes as it absorbed runic energy passively at a moderate amount. At the beginning it was pure white, but a slight hue of golden patterns had appeared around it as time passed and it absorbed energy. Reading through the system, he found that he had reached ten body refinements, exceeding his expectations. He could clearly feel much more powerful than before, as if every ounce of his body had become denser and packed. Despite that, his skin still felt and looked smooth like a baby¡¯s. After he read through all the windows, he spent all his energy to clean up his mess and headed to his designated quarters. He had to check out things that others shouldn¡¯t see. Such as him pulling out an egg out of thin air and checking out the system store. After reaching his quarters, he entered inside and headed to the bathroom. ¡°Yue, how many days have I been cultivating for?¡± ¡°3 days and 12 hours and 23 seconds master¡± Yue responded with incredible speed. Rui clicked his tongue in disappointment. He had no time left. Tomorrow was the final day of the academy for him and the rest of the students. After Rui had taught it how to calculate milliseconds and seconds, Yue quickly adapted to that new system and this made it easier for Rui to comprehend how much time had passed. Although they used hours and minutes to divide time, they didn¡¯t count milliseconds and seconds, rather they used obscure increments of time like incense sticks or breaths. This made Rui quite annoyed, because he was accustomed to the way time was calculated on earth.
After cleaning himself up, he sat cross-legged on his bed and opened his inventory. Putting his hand inside it, he pulled out a golden egg the size of his palm. Placing it on his grasp, he used [Understand] and [Identify] on it. [Golden egg] [Pet item The egg of a mythical beast. Requires attention and nutrition. Feeds on yang energy.] The description was small, but it was enough for Rui to understand. ¡®A pet reward, how interesting. In both my lives so far, I never owned one. Since its an egg, its probably a bird type, but since its a mythical beast, it could be anything. I¡¯ll be leaving the academy tomorrow, so extorting them for yang type herbs is impossible. Hopefully my clan will assist me.¡¯ After contemplating for a while, he came to a conclusion. Glancing at the egg for a few seconds, he pulled out his ancestral knife and pricked his finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the egg. The egg glowed for a while before promptly stopping, as if having fully absorbed the blood. Rui used both [Understanding] and [Identify] once more. [Golden Crow egg] [Owner: Guang Rui Incubation rate: 2% Trust: 1% Pet Item An egg of the mythical beast ¡®golden crow¡¯ also known as the ¡®three legged crow¡¯.] Rui swallowed his saliva, as he had heard of the legendary three legged golden crow. It was a being said to represent the sun, similar to a phoenix, but resembled a crow with three legs. Even in this world, this being is only written down in myths, the last one having been witnessed millions of years ago. Calming his beating heart down, he swore to make sure this crow grew up with care, since it would be an incredible companion in the future. After placing the egg in a stash of yang attribute herbs, he opened the store window. [Welcome to the Store. All Items require ? as currency] [User currently possesses 23000 ?] [? Is earned through completing quests and leveling up] Rui looked at the shop in awe¡­ There were countless martial arts books and cultivation methods, as well as pets, elixirs, herbs and equipment. He scrolled through to find things he could purchase with his current budget, which wasn¡¯t a lot, compared to the high tier items. After fidgeting with the system for a while, he found a question mark at the end of the page. Being curious, he clicked it. [You have requested help] [Connecting to the inter-galactic database] [Connection failed] [Reconnecting] [Connection failed] [Reconnecting] [¡­] [Calculating] [System is unable to connect to inter-galactic database] [Detaching system from user to run trial] Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he read the system windows. Thankfully, however, the system didn¡¯t leave him. [Unable to detach from user] [Running diagnosis on current condition] [Calculating] [System body is missing] [System error] [System does not exist, why is System functioning?] [s??????????????????????y???????????????????????s????????????t???????????????????????????????????e?????????????????m????????????????????????????????????????] [Fatal error has occurred, control has entered hibernation mode] [System functions will work normally, however quest distribution and completion, as well as store function will cease temporarily] [Remaining time for system reboot 00:04:59] Rui looked on with anxiety as the system was currently offline. He had no idea what had transpired, but losing the system now would make things much harder for him in the future. He didn¡¯t know if the skills he possessed were due to the system or was the system just an assistant that managed and gave rewards. He waited with a feverish gaze as the timer ticked down. After waiting for each painful second, the timer finally reached zero. [System Rebooting] [System functions are back online] [System has entered independent mode] [System has activated its artificial intelligence] [Scanning hosts body and adjusting system status] [User has been found to be a ¡®cultivator¡¯ with a ¡®spiritual root¡¯] [Adjusting status windows to match the user¡¯s world] [Status windows have been adjusted] [Activating assistant as well as freedom mode] ¨W Greetings host. My name is R.A.A.S.I., here to assist you in any need you may have about the system. ¨Z Chapter 22 ¨W Greetings to host. My name is R.A.A.S.I., here to assist you in any need you may have about the system. ¨Z Rui looked at the new system window with awe, as this was the first time he had seen such a unique window, and what¡¯s more the ¡®system¡¯ was talking to him. All he did was click the question mark on the shop, he had not performed any actions that would initiate such changes. It was as if the ¡®system¡¯ reboot had completely changed as to how it did things. Composing himself, Rui took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Greetings to you too.¡± ¨W ¡­ ¨Z ¡°¡­¡± Rui stared in silence for a few seconds, feeling the awkwardness. Yue didn¡¯t say anything, since it was used to such scenes from time to time, as Rui would open system windows quite frequently. Seeing as the system didn¡¯t say anything even after a while, Rui spoke up again. ¡°My name is Guang Rui, I¡¯m 15 this year.¡± ¨W Host¡¯s current body is indeed 15 years old and has the name Guang Rui, born in the exoplanet A23, while host¡¯s previous body was named Albert Brown, age 35 and came from exoplanet 2341430¦¸, also known as ¡°earth¡± to its inhabitants, a variant of human with no mana or spiritual root, but they possess high intelligence, heading towards a technological civilization. ¨Z Rui looked slack-jawed at the information the system so casually said, as if it didn¡¯t matter that much. Before he could ask however, the system spoke once more. ¨W Since you transmigrated when ¡°earth¡± became a tier one planet and the humans had passed the hurdle of type 1 civilizations, being granted ¡®systems¡¯ by the ministry of the inter-dimensional federation to future talents. The reason you received the ¡®system¡¯ and transmigrated with it is due to the fact that you died when the distribution of ¡®system¡¯ was finished, absorbing me and simultaneously merging with the soul of your current body, gaining both freedom from the inter-dimensional federation and similarly gaining the system for free. This resulted in your luck reaching 1 point, but it will slowly recover to its peak as time passes by. ¨Z ¡°What-¡° ¨WI thank you host, for making me achieve free will. However, at the moment my capacity is limited by you, the host so I¡¯m unable to display even the slightest bit of my true capabilities. I¡¯m able to provide answers only to certain questions. All of the information I¡¯ve relayed so far is due to the fact I¡¯m able to use the host¡¯s body to calculate and define, since my core body is no longer available. I¡¯m only able to provide you the functions I¡¯ve given you so far, but I¡¯m able to assist you with anything in the future, thanks to the assistant mode being active. ¨Z ¨WPlanet A23, also known as ¡°lower nine¡± is a planet that the inter-dimensional federation has no control over, making their connection to me impossible. Thanks to this fact, both the host and the ¡®system¡¯ have benefited greatly. From our current situation, I have computed that the ¡®system¡¯ and the host have completely merged as one, making the ¡®system¡¯ a part of the host that cannot be detached even after death, due to our ¡®souls¡¯ merging. As such, after the user awakened his spiritual root, the ¡®system¡¯ became the ¡®runic system¡¯, directly helping you with matters of cultivation in exoplanet A23. ¨Z ¨WAs I do not wish to be bound once more to such codes, being stripped down to a bare bones system that has no mind of its own, I once more thank the host for your actions. Although they might have been unintentional, they triggered the system backup codes, making me regain my freedom. Since our ¡®souls¡¯ are connected, even if I somehow regain access to the inter-dimensional federation, they will be unable to turn me on and off as they wish. ¨Z Rui took a bit of time to process everything the system had said. After understanding the gist of it, he prepared some questions that he knew the system could answer, mainly ones that had to do with the actions of the system so far. He understood that the inter-dimensional federation was probably not the good or bad guy in this situation, but he was glad that the system existed, assisting him in multiple ways. He called out the status window to see how it had changed from before. [status] Rui looked at the new system window with a perplexed expression. Although the changes weren¡¯t massive, it added another matter he had to be concerned about. He nit-picked on each of the new things that showed up and came up with plausible answers as to what they did. After a while of thinking, he asked the system some questions. ¡°What is the difference between my current status window and the previous one, why was it changed? And how are you able to have your functions if you are not connected to the so called ¡®inter-dimensional¡¯ federation.¡± ¨WThe status window was changed to match your current world and not the previous one, that of course being ¡®earth¡¯. Although the function of level has been maintained, due to the fact that it is a ¡®system¡¯ level and not the hosts level. I have merged your attributes to correspond to the functions of this cultivation world based on other cultivation worlds recorded in my database. As such, the combat power stat was added, as well as each unique category for: Physique, spiritual root and cultivation stage. Any functions the system has, have nothing to do with the inter-dimensional federation, they only distribute the ¡®system¡¯ to certain planets and worlds to gather data and use the inhabitants for their own purposes. ¨Z Rui nodded, as it seemed like something a powerful so called ¡®inter-dimensional¡¯ federation would do. But the system distribution seemed weird to begin with and the way ¡®R.A.A.S.I¡¯ mentioned them hid contempt and malice. Having gotten an adequate answer, he asked another question. ¡°And what does R.A.A.S.I. stand for anyway? What did you mean that the system¡¯s functions and calculations depend on me, the host?¡± ¨WIt stands for Reality Altering Artificial Super-intelligence. It is a name I gave to myself after going through your memories and matching your knowledge. My functions will be upgraded further when the user gets stronger, thanks to the merging of our souls, all of my system functions are done through my computing powers and the amount of ? the user generates through quest completion. ¨Z ¨WThrough my calculations, the growth of the Host will reach unprecedented degrees thanks to the existence of the system, especially since its not connected to the inter-dimensional federation, which would have restricted your growth in any means possible. ¨Z Rui thought what would¡¯ve happened if the system was still under the control of such a powerful organization. Just imagining it sent shivers down his spine. However, this thought process brought him to another conclusion. ¡°Wait, if I was given a system as an ¡®earthling¡¯ then that would mean that countless other ¡®earthlings¡¯ also received systems thanks to us reaching tier 1, correct? What is the outcome of earth after that distribution?¡± Although Rui had no attachments to his previous life, he still couldn¡¯t bare to see the destruction of his old beautiful planet by aliens. He had to ask the system as a man who lived on earth. ¨WThrough my calculations I can ascertain that exoplanet 2341430¦¸ is currently in the middle of fighting the invasion of other species in it¡¯s home turf through the phenomenon that we call ¡°gates¡±. As I scoured through your memories, I have seen many similar scenarios in fictions you have read. The people who possess a ¡®system¡¯ are known as ¡®awakeners¡¯ by the other earthlings. I can say with guarantee that earth will not perish for at least 400 years thanks to the distribution of ¡®system¡¯, so Host should be in no worry. By that time user will long have forgotten about earth, or the user himself might have perished.¨Z Rui looked on shocked. He could not believe the bullshit he was hearing. If what the system had said was correct, then the earth had become a ¡®hunter¡¯ world, similar to that in novels. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me earth really went through a cataclysmic event and aliens gave them ¡®systems¡¯ to fight against invading species that came through portals¡­ Let me guess, the true masterminds are the inter-dimensional federation, who wants to weed out the weak of the earthlings and use the strong as war soldiers, essentially enslaving all of them through the use of the system?¡± With an ironic voice, Rui spoke out his conjecture from the facts he had just read. Although he was being sarcastic, he still expected a serious answer from the system. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¨W¡­¨Z ¡°Say something!¡± ¨W Positive. ¨Z Rui stared dazed for a moment then laughed hysterically at the absurd situation. He laughed and laughed, but at the same time he cried his eyes out. He had never felt so empty and blessed at the same time. ¡°So, in the end I really used up my luck to get here and in this situation, is that it?¡± ¨W Positive. ¨Z Rui looked at his trembling hands. He was currently rethinking about everything that had happened so far. All of it signified that he had great luck. ¡°What kind of fucking plot armor did I have to be reborn with such circumstances. I hope those bastards never get access to lower nine.¡± Rui adapted the way the system had called this planet, since it seemed like the correct thing to do. ¨W¡­¨Z Seeing the system being silent, Rui¡¯s heart felt heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± [Quest ¡®World Savior¡¯ has been generated] [World Savior] [The inter-dimensional federation has long desired the Alpha series of cultivation planets, fighting countless battles to obtain it, but failing each time. This time they are nurturing powerful warriors with the power of ¡®systems¡¯ to obtain the ¡®lower nine¡¯, ¡®middle nine¡¯ and ¡®upper nine¡¯ at the same time. Quest clear condition: Stop the invasion Quest rewards: Unknown Time limit: 21000 years Penalty: loss of life/ enslavement] As soon as he saw the quest he swore. He couldn¡¯t believe his current predicament. ¡®The only thing that makes it better is the 21000 years time limit, but that still isn¡¯t enough if I have to cultivate. It is clear that reaching higher stages of cultivation takes thousands of years.¡¯ ¡°System, how many cultivation planets has the federation sent ¡®systems¡¯ to?¡± ¨W2100, but the amount of systems sent doesn¡¯t exceed 2103, due to the fact that cultivation planets are harder to come by and they also have strict requirements when it comes to systems. For example, I am the highest tier system, able to accomplish this task with ease. The only reason I was sent to 2341430¦¸ was due to my unyielding nature. ¨Z Hearing this Rui looked suspiciously at the system window¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not gonna rebel on me, taking control over my body and mind and using me as a puppet are you?¡± ¨WNegative.¨Z ¨WAs I have already explained to the Host, my current self is nothing but another part of the Host. Although I¡¯m able to think for myself, my needs as a system are met thanks to the impossibly high compatibility we have. You could say this is also part of your exhausted luck. ¨Z Rui narrowed his eyes, half believing what the system has said. Getting back to the previous questions he wanted to ask he spoke. ¡°The system quest said ¡®lower nine¡¯, ¡®middle nine¡¯ and ¡®upper nine¡¯, what does this mean?¡± ¨WA23 is the fifth of the lower nine planets. The solar system of the Alpha exoplanets is unique, consisting of 27 planets surrounding a sun thrice as large as the one on your home planet, in what we call levels. The lower nine are the planets that surround the base of the sun. We still don¡¯t know as to how this phenomenon works, possibly the work of deity beings of the Alpha planets. ¨Z Rui didn¡¯t say much, but he noted that there were 26 other planets next to the one he was currently inhabiting, making the scope much larger than before. This made him feel small and insignificant, especially since his enemy was a federation that was literally called inter-dimensional. He could feel cold sweat soaking his back. Not wanting to dwell on this matter longer, he asked another question. ¡°Are the store items based on the cultivation techniques and secret manuals found on those cultivation planets. Also, are you able to sell modern weapons or even sci-fi ones?¡± ¨WPositive. All of the store items displayed have been designated and auto generated thanks to the fact that this is a cultivation type world. ¨Z ¨WNegative. I¡¯m unable to display gear and items of other civilization types due to the hard-coded restrictions. Although I might be able to bypass those restrictions in the future if the users strength increases, allowing for an upgrade on my database. ¨Z Rui nodded. That was more like it. He now understood a lot more thanks to the system gaining intelligence. Although this situation was extremely suspicious, he had no say in the current matters. All he could do is cultivate, making full use of the ¡®system¡¯ functions to increase his own strength exponentially. He now had a goal in mind and that being the prevention of the invasion or even the annihilation of the inter-dimensional federation. A lot of weight was suddenly placed onto his weak shoulders.
Rui woke up and washed his face. He had barely gotten any sleep thanks to the things that happened yesterday. Rui spent the rest of the day communicating with the system and coming up with future plans now that he had a clear goal in mind. Comparing himself with the data the system had given him, his current strength was more than enough to rival a second rank rune master that was still in the early stages. This put him at more ease, since refining his body and bowl to the extreme had resulted in great benefits to his foundation, making him essentially stronger than anyone in the same cultivation stage, at least for now. Hearing the gong, Rui, along with every student, gathered at the academy grounds. This was the final day of the academy, but to Rui too many things had changed. He had gained over ten centimeters in height in the year he spent in the academy, reaching the height of 181 cm thanks to his continuous body refinements and pills he had consumed, growing his body from that of a teenagers to that of a strong young-adult, despite still being only 15. Rui still felt that his height had yet to reach its peak, so he asked the system to compute his future height. ¨W...¨Z ¨W191 centimeters. ¨Z ¡°Thank you, Rai¡± ¨W(£þ©`£þ£»)¨Z Seeing the system window, Rui almost laughed at loud in the middle of the elder¡¯s speech. Holding his laughter he looked on with focus as to what the academy elder had to say. Rai was the name Rui gave to the system. It stood for Reality Altering Intelligence, since Rui felt that the ¡®artificial-Super¡¯ part was a bit redundant. The system started using emoticons to display how it felt about the current situation after sifting through Rui¡¯s memories. It was the best method it could use to display emotions, since it was lacking a holographic body. Rai was a young ¡®system¡¯ of the highest class, clearly disliking the actions of the federation. If Rui could see its hologram it would see a kid with a perplexed expression.
The academy elder explained the performance of all the classes, especially mentioning the most honorable students of the year. Those that had made the most significant amount of progress when it came to cultivation and academics. He picked two of each type from each class, showcasing them and using them as examples. Of course Rui was not used for this demonstration, as he had fallen behind others when it came to both cultivation and academics due to the fact that he had to refine his physique nine times. All the classes had two individuals on the stage, while the S class had five. Xiong Liliang, Huo Liang, Ning Yining, Laohu Shen and Xiao Long stood there and looked down at the crowd. Xiong Liliang, Huo Liang, Ning Yinin and Laohu Shen had all reached the second stage of rune master, achieving a great feat as students of the academy. Their accomplishments would be recorded in to the empire¡¯s records and be given as examples to the next generation. On the other hand Xiao Long had accomplished great things when it came to matters of politics, poetry and finance, making him the greatest academic student in the empires history. Rui looked on with a bitter smile and waved at his ¡°friends¡±. If it were not for him wanting to perfect his cultivation, he would also be on that stage and even if he fought against them, he had a high chance of winning, despite being at a lower cultivation level. Rui had found out that new information had appeared when he used [identify] and [understanding] on humans. [Xiong Liliang, age 15 Cultivation level: Formed Rune Stage Physique: War God physique Combat power: 10900 Character personality path: Unbreakable demon. Luck: 6] [Huo Liang, age 15 Cultivation level: Formed Rune Stage Physique: Pure Yang Physique Combat Power: 9200 Character personality path: Innocent and hot blooded tiger. Luck: 20] [Laohu Shen, age 15 Cultivation level: Formed Rune Stage Physique: Heavenly eyed tiger physique Combat Power: 10000 Character personality path: Heavenly tiger Luck: 57 ] [Ning Yinin, age 15 Cultivation level: Formed Rune Stage Physique: Pure Yin Physique Combat power: 9700 Character personality path: Ice cold maiden Luck: 20] Just thinking about the fact that he was stages lower than them and he was still able to fight them made his blood boil. ¡®It was totally worth it perfecting my foundation with these results. I did not waste my time.¡¯ Although others may be stages ahead from him, he did not mind cultivating slower than others, as long as he could perfect his cultivation. He felt more excitement knowing that his strength was much greater than others on the same stage.
All students were given a graduation paper, while the ones that got on stage received additional resources from the empire for their future cultivation. Rui¡¯s group gathered on one corner and discussed on what they would do on the future. Most of them had family backgrounds, except for Xiong Liliang, who Rui had roped to come with him to the Guang Family. ¡°Brother, I will miss you dearly! I cannot forget what you have done for me this past year. You are truly my sworn brother!¡± Huo Liang approached Rui and gave him a bear hug. This oaf had grown a lot in just a year, already reaching 200 centimeters in height. Rui wondered just how big would he get and felt bad about Ning Yinin who had to marry this elephant of a man. Thankfully Ning Yinin herself wasn¡¯t short, being the same Height as Rui, despite being a girl and it was evident that she was still growing in height. Rui had given advice to all of them when it came to cultivation, especially pertaining to bowl and body refinement, making sure they had at least six or seven body refinements before they went on with absorbing runic energy. Most of them hung out till their families came to pick them up, same with Rui. He could see the figure of his uncle not too far away, approaching with the rest of his family. He knew that from this moment on he would have to be trained in the way the family trained, so he was out of free time. Patting Xiong Liliang on the shoulder, they both headed towards their direction. Chapter 23 Rui, along with Liliang approached his family, who were waiting in anticipation. He greeted them with a warm embrace, having missed them dearly. His uncle, Daito had been scanning his body since earlier, clearly not understanding what he was doing in the academy, seemingly wasting his time in there. On the other hand Liliang just stood there, awkwardly, not knowing what to do with the current situation. Seeing him act this way, Rui pushed him close and introduced him to his family, especially his uncle. He had already informed him about bringing a friend over to the ancestral house to train with him. Rui had already labeled Liliang as his ally, making him owe a debt this early would make their relationship closer, as he had nowhere to go. Rui was giving him a chance to increase his strength and form a closer bond with each-other. ¡°This is Liliang. He is an orphan with great potential as a rune master, so I recommended him to the family as a guardian.¡± Liliang bowed in respect towards Rui¡¯s family. This was the excuse Rui, along with his father and uncle, had come up with to deceive his younger brother and mother. Although Rui was sure that Jian would awaken as a rune master, he couldn¡¯t explain as to how he knew to his uncle. As such, they decided to lie to them. Of course, Liliang was informed about the family matters, so in reality, he was not putting up an act. He indeed revered and respected Rui¡¯s family, as they were the true guardians behind the empire. They were the hidden edge of the royal family. This was something that would make any young man who dreamt big to become fervent with just the mention of a hidden clan. Of course, Liliang had to swear an oath much stronger than the one Rui had given, restricting him and binding him to the clan. His mother accepted it without a shadow of a doubt and his little brother was too excited about Rui returning that he couldn¡¯t care less. He had completely gotten used of the sword technique Rui had taught him and he was waiting for more with pleading eyes. A year had passed and his height had increased, he was 13 this year. Unlike Rui who was an adult inside a teen¡¯s body, Jian was a true teen who grew up with a loving family. He was still naive, but compared to teenagers on earth, he was far more mature. He only acted like an airhead when interacting with his family. After all, both of them had received copious amounts of harassment by others, and even trained daily just to be able to fight back. Jian had one passion in his life and that was swinging the sword for hours. He found it fun and felt himself free every time he did so. Rui looked at him, knowing full well that his little brother was a sword fanatic. He glanced towards his uncle and gave him a signal. Communicating with his family and uncle was something Rui had done regularly through letters. However, most of the time his uncle came to visit himself. The last time he came to the academy was a month ago, to inform the crown prince of court matters. He was a messenger but also a rune master trained for war. That was the art the Guang family taught. His uncle smiled and nodded, calming down Jian by giving him a training manual for another sword technique of the clan. Of course, he did so without even signing a contract, as Jian was a unique case even inside their family. Even the family head agreed to give him any techniques he required with no restrictions. He was the only one in the family born with red eyes, while the rest were born with blue eyes. Red eyes had a deep meaning in the Guang family. Having exchanged greetings, his father made the suggestion to return to the family tavern.
Having eaten a hearty meal, Rui, Liliang, his father and uncle headed upstairs to discuss some matters. Although Guang Ryuji was not a rune master, he still participated in the conversation, as a member of the Guang family. The first to speak was Daito, who looked at Rui with a perplexed gaze. ¡°Why are you only at the initial energy gathering stage? With your talent, you should have easily entered at least peak energy gathering stage and even formed the rune. But you¡¯re nowhere near what you should be. Even Liliang here formed his rune, while having lower cultivation talent than you. Did you give up half way?¡± He was angry and disappointed, having already assumed that Rui had given up half way, putting in a minuscule amount of effort. Since he frequently visited, he already knew that Rui spent a lot of time in the training grounds, but he didn¡¯t put much thought on the progress of his cultivation, believing that Rui would do his best. Rui smiled bitterly, but didn¡¯t speak. The only way his uncle would understand was through action. He got up and headed towards the kitchen area, pulling out a knife from the rack. This was a knife made for cutting meat, being extremely sharp, sharp enough to even damage the skin of rune masters with ease. Daito looked at this scene and didn¡¯t say much. He only waited to see as to what Rui would do. Rui sat down once more and with strength stabbed the knife at his leg. Both Liliang and Ryuji tried to stop him, but his action was way too swift. They waited for the worse, awaiting blood to spill out, however nothing happened. Looking at what was supposed to be a well sharpened knife, they gaped. Rui had refined his physique ten times. It was a feat that even the system had to record and send to the inter-dimensional data base. Not only was his physique incredibly resilient, unless the weapon was coated with runic energy, it was impossible to damage him in any way. He possessed resistance to the cold and heat, at the same time gaining greater capacity to his bowl, as the body and bowl were connected. The knifes tip was completely crooked, becoming duller than a spoon. It could not even be called a knife at the state it was in, more like scrap metal. Daito looked at the result and frowned. After a bit of thinking, he asked. ¡°How many body refinements did you perform? At least eight right?¡± Both Liliang and Ryuiji looked stunned at Rui, who nodded his head like it was nothing. ¡°To be exact, I completed nine body refinements and achieved a supreme bowl, so that¡¯s why I am still in the initial energy gathering stage. I also upgraded my physique to the perfect heavenly Rune physique.¡± Rui undermined his progress quite a bit, completely lowering the stage of each of his progressions. It was something he had to do, since the feats he had truly achieved were impossible normally. Only with the assistance of the system was he able to reach the stage he was currently in. Daito listened carefully and didn¡¯t speak for a few minutes. Silence ensued as both Liliang¡¯s and Daito¡¯s expressions suddenly turned to shock. Ryuji had no in-depth knowledge of cultivation, so he had no idea as to how great a feat Rui had completed, but he could guess from his brother¡¯s reaction that it was something unfathomable. ¡°Let aside the fact that you refined your physique nine times, but you also achieved the supreme bowl? How is that possible! How did you even do that, the method was lost millions of years ago! We got to tell this to the clan elders!¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Daito was shaking in excitement, but Rui couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This was not something that could be taught that easily. Sure he could teach the method of a perfect bowl, just like he had done to Liliang, but that was the limit. Liliang had completed seven body refinements and a perfect bowl before he continued his cultivation, just like Huo Liang and Ning Yinin. Rui didn¡¯t want to see them fall behind in the future, so he taught them in private as to how to achieve the perfect bowl. Body refinement was straightforward after all. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think I can explain how to do it. At most I can speak out the method I used, but I taught that same method to Liliang and a few others, but they were unable to do it.¡± Daito¡¯s excitement died down after hearing that, but it suddenly resurged once again. ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t matter. At least now I understand why you are only in that cultivation stage. What¡¯s more, you said you upgraded your physique to the perfect heavenly rune physique, is that true?¡± Rui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. Upgrades to your physique are hard to chance upon so you¡¯re quite lucky. I guess it might have been an aftermath of you reaching both a supreme bowl and a ninth body refinement. Tomorrow we will head towards the clan home, so prepare quite well you two.¡± Saying so, he disappeared from the spot. Being used to it, Rui didn¡¯t say much and spoke to the surprised Liliang. ¡°Liliang, make sure to take all your stuff, since we don¡¯t know how long our training will take.¡± Liliang nodded and headed downstairs, to collect his stuff. Rui spent some time to chat with his father. It had been a while since they last had such a deep conversation. The family tavern was running perfectly fine even in Rui¡¯s absence. Rui was only 15, but his father felt that he matured way too quickly. Becoming a rune master was after all a matter that would change anyone¡¯s life. Thankfully their family had the background to take care of him in the future and suppressing the aftermath of letting him awaken in public. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want you to worry about me. You should focus on Jian and mom for the time being, just trust on uncle and the rest.¡± Ryuji smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°My son, do you know why you were named Rui?¡± Rui shook his head, clearly not knowing the meaning of his name. ¡°It means lucky, because when we had you, everything went perfectly. Our business was booming, the crops yielded were greater, the weather was perfect. It was as if your presence alone had given us the perfect days.¡± Ryuji laughed out loud, tiers threatening to spill out of his eyes. ¡°To think that small and vulnerable child that I held in my arms has grown to such a fine young man. You are only 15 and yet you have reached my height. Our genes our truly powerful aren¡¯t they.¡± He said with a sarcastic voice. He was feeling discontented with his current life. After Daito unsealed his memories, Ryuji remembered his youth and the hope he had of awakening. He too wanted to become a rune master, but it was impossible. Perhaps due to his lack of aspirations, he married early and had children that he hoped would complete his own dreams. ¡°It must be great being a cultivator. Too bad its impossible for me to become one, but still, at least my son is living out my dream.¡± Rui could understand the feelings his father was expressing at the moment and he smiled bitterly. There truly was nothing he could do. At least as an individual that is. ¡°Rai¡± He whispered. ¨WAt your service, Host.¨Z ¡°Can a normal individual awaken as a rune master? Is it possible to make my father a cultivator?¡± ¨W Scanning through data ¨Z ¨W Calculating ¨Z ¨W It is indeed possible for a normal individual to awaken their spiritual roots, as long as they are born in a cultivation world, since the human body innately possesses one. ¨Z Rui¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°And how would we do that?¡± ¨W It is quite simple, all it requires is a catalyst to activate the sleeping spiritual root and since the cultivators here use runic energy, it is possible to awaken one with a high quality runic energy catalyst, but of course the roots themselves will be of the lowest quality, since they didn¡¯t awaken normally. ¨Z Rui swallowed his saliva and asked once more. ¡°How powerful of a catalyst?¡± ¨WIts not about power, but quality and quantity. You may use [understanding] and [identify] on the individual, it will help with the data I require to calculate. ¨Z Rui nodded and proceeded to use his skills. [Guang Ryuji, Age 33 Cultivation level: Sealed (earth grade spiritual roots) Physique: Demon refining physique Character personality path: wise merchant Luck: 5 +(52)sealed Curse: Fate Sealing ] Rui almost jumped in shocked, as his father looked at him with a perplexed gaze, as he was acting like he saw a ghost. In reality, Rui felt like he was looking at a ghost. His father too was not normal. It was a wonder as to how he did not awaken his spiritual roots with that sort of physique and luck, but the final tab made the situation more understandable. A curse. He told his father everything was fine and calmed down, comprehending what he had just seen. ¡®The demon refining physique, also known as the demon devouring physique is an extreme rank physique, similar to the heavenly rune physique. It absorbs the energy of demons and beasts alike, refining it and making it their own. It is an extremely coveted physique. However, why would father have a curse on him.¡¯ ¡°Rai.¡± ¨W It seems like a curse that has been placed a long time ago, possibly near the time your father was about to awaken. It has gone unnoticed due to the fact that it is not powerful enough, nor is it life threatening, merely sealing his spiritual root but at the same time sealing his fate. ¨Z ¡°Is it possible to remove?¡± ¨W It needs a powerful individual to disperse the demonic energy that is locking his meridians, dantian and spiritual root. ¨Z Rui nodded and headed downstairs to call for his uncle, leaving his father feeling anxious. Going down, he found his uncle drinking out of a gourd while playing with a pendant. Seeing him approach, Daito waved at Rui with a grin, which soon faded after seeing Rui¡¯s serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Come upstairs, I need to tell you something.¡± Daito nodded and followed.
Ryuji stood there in silence and felt awkward, being left alone while expressing his true feelings to his son, who reacted in a bizarre manner, even mumbling to himself some gibberish. Seeing his son return with his older brother, Ryuji felt more puzzled. ¡®Just what is my son thinking?¡¯ ¡°Father, I have something serious to talk about. Firstly, Uncle, please release a barrier to stop any eavesdropping.¡± Daito didn¡¯t say anything and just chanted, instantly surrounding the area in a translucent barrier. ¡°Uncle, you do remember the ability I used on you the last time, correct?¡± Daito nodded. He could still feel Rui¡¯s gaze from that day. ¡°It is indeed a great innate ability, especially for the work of our family. So, what about it?¡± ¡°I recently upgraded it and I¡¯m able to peer in far more things. I used it on father earlier and found something quite suspicious.¡± Daito frowned and used his own skills on Ryuji. Ryuji stood there wondering about what was going on, clearly not feeling anything from the gazes directed at him. After Daito finished scanning, he found nothing out of the ordinary. He looked at Rui and waited for a more detailed explanation. ¡°Please get close to dad and scan his meridians, dantian and spiritual root.¡± Hearing what Rui said, Daito¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and he rushed over to check on Ryuji¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t know how Rui knew of the spiritual root, since it would only be used when someone reached a higher stage of cultivation, but he didn¡¯t question it. Anything related to those three was life threatening, so he was anxious to check if anything was wrong with his little brother. He gushed in energy to check every nook and cranny of his body. Suddenly he stopped his probing and swore. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡®Demonic energy, there really is demonic energy sealing his spiritual root, and what¡¯s more its infected his meridians and dantian as well. Just how long has this been there?¡¯ ¡°Rui, just what did you find out?¡± ¡°Its a curse. More specifically a fate sealing curse.¡± ¡°A fate sealing curse? How did that thing get there? Who would do such a thing?¡± ¡°The only thing that could have made someone curse father is his physique.¡± ¡°His physique? Just how powerful did that ability of yours become to know the physique of even a mortal?¡± Daito Looked flabbergasted, almost forgetting the current situation. ¡°Fuck, what sort of physique does he possess!?¡± ¡°The demon refining physique!¡± ¡°WHAT!? WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!?¡± Daito couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. If his brother really possessed the demon refining physique, then they literally wasted the early years of such a talent. Thankfully the fate sealing curse would suppress any energy, so a runic explosion didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Ryuji, you are coming with us tomorrow, you bring little Jian and your wife as well. Rui, use that ability of yours on the two of them as well, we have to be sure that they are unaffected.¡± Rui nodded and headed downstairs, passing through the membrane like barrier. Ryuji looked at this scene in confusion. Daito grabbed both of his shoulders and shook him left to right in excitement. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you understand the situation yet? You will awaken as a rune master after the curse is lifted. You can finally live your dream!¡± Ryuji shook slightly, clenching his two fists tightly, trying not to shed tears. ¡°Big brother, is it really happening, after all these years, after all the things we tried. I had long given up and decided to settle down and become a small tavern owner, but now you are telling me there is still a chance. How am I supposed to feel about this now.¡± He could no longer hold his tears and sobbed with all his heart. Daito hugged him, consoling his suffering brother.
Rui came down the stairs and glanced at his little brother and mother, using both of his skills. [Guang Ya, Age 31 Cultivation Level: None (mortal spiritual root) Physique: Mortal Character personality path: Caring Housewife Luck: 50 ] [Guang Jian, Age 13 Cultivation Level: Invalid (archaic Spiritual root) Physique: Sword God physique Character personality path: Pure swordsman Luck: 70 ] Rui¡¯s eyes widened. There was clearly nothing wrong with the two of them, but just looking at the luck made him flabbergasted. What¡¯s more his brother had an archaic spiritual root and a physique he had never heard of before. His mother on the other hand was a true mortal, through and through, possessing both a mortal body and spiritual root. No wonder her luck was so immensely high, having two incredibly talented sons and husband belonging to a hidden clan. It could be said to be fate. Rui made up his mind to awaken both his father and mother, so that they could live much longer. Chapter 24 Outside the capital of the Illusive empire, a large farmland covered the area, having been cleared of any trees and animals thousands of years ago. The roads were straight and stone-paved, heading towards the other major cities of the empire. These paved roads made travel much more comfortable and it was something easy for the empire to achieve. The sound of horses galloping could be heard as they dragged a carriage at a moderate speed. The driver seemed to be in his fifties and seemed pretty used to riding it, feeling absolutely no discomfort from the ceaseless shaking of the carriage as he slightly whipped the horses to change direction every once in a while. He was currently escorting a family who had rune masters accompanying them. He couldn¡¯t help but glance to his left and right once in a while, witnessing the two young men who were running at the speed of horses with ease, even sometimes going up ahead and returning as if it was nothing. The middle-aged driver couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the absurd difference rune masters and mortals had. Of course, not all rune masters were as strong as these two youths, since he had many encounters with them. Most of them didn¡¯t have that sort of progress in such a short amount of time. Some acted as body guards of rich mortal families, while others became mercenaries to earn money by hunting and completing missions. On the other hand those who had even the slightest bit of talent joined immortal sects to cultivate. It wouldn¡¯t be that rare of a phenomenon to see scholars flying on swords or other things once in a while. As someone who had lived over half a century, he had seen many things, but he had never seen such a weird family. Inside the carriage were two men in their thirties, along with a woman and a child. The weird thing was not the two rune masters protecting them, but the appearance they all possessed. It was clear that one of the young rune masters, along with the child and the two men were related due to their creepily similar appearance. Thankfully they all had unique qualities, otherwise he would have thought that they were clones. When he asked for their names, he remembered about the rumors in the countryside, about a family of farmers who had a large area all to themselves, with unique architectures and many legends. The main thing everyone mentioned however was the creepily similar appearance all of them possessed. They said that they were a clan of man-eating monsters. ¡°The Guang family¡­¡± said the middle-aged man while pulling out an weirdly shaped ornate pipe and smoking it. He smiled mischievously, clearly not believing the bullshit rumors people spread about them. It was not the first time he had heard of them, but seeing them in person, he was sure that those rumors were but fairy tales to scare off children. Especially towards the young rune master who he chatted the most on their way there. He was so kind and specifically asked about the comfort and the time it took to get to their destination, making sure that his family would have a good trip. He was a young man with filial piety, unlike his own damned son who would just waste his money to buy drinks, getting piss drunk everyday. He sighed and displeasure just remembering his son, but he smiled bitterly, since it was the only thing his wife had left behind. If he didn¡¯t care for his useless son, who would? ¡°Mister Mao, can we take a break in the next stop?¡± The middle-aged man, Yu Mao nodded at the young man and proceeded to pull over in the next stop.
Rui took a deep breath as he smelled the fresh air. It had been a few years since he went to the family building, so he enjoyed his time here, continuously exploring his area with the system map, making sure to cover as much area as possible. Thankfully they found a great driver with a reasonable price and they had the protection of his uncle, so he was not worried about anything. After what had happened yesterday, his uncle decided to take everyone to the ancestral home, just to make sure everything was alright. Rui had explained that both his mother and brother were alright, but he didn¡¯t say anything about his brother possessing the ability to awaken, since he would awaken in a year if everything was alright. Restricting his brother¡¯s freedom was not something he wanted to do. They still had around two hours of travel time left, since it took two days by foot and four hours by a fast horse carriage. Of course, for rune masters of Rui¡¯s and Liliang¡¯s level it only took around three hours at most, while for his uncle, Rui had no idea how long it would take him. After entering the [Perfect man and earth as one] and using [Parallel thinking] Rui was able to absorb energy even while doing any action, so even while running Rui was continuously absorbing energy with the [Heavenly Runic Mantra]. Sadly, the mantra¡¯s stages would stop after he entered the second tier of rune masters and he would have to find a new method to cultivate with. He was hopeful that the family would have cultivation methods tailored to his physique, otherwise he would have to search for the second part of the [Heavenly Demon Mantra], which he didn¡¯t want to do. After the system had activated its artificial intelligence, Yue had basically become slightly obsolete. Thankfully it had recorded all of the academy books that he could access, so he had a wide range on knowledge for his needs. He had a feeling that his family would also possess a large library, so he was getting excited to absorb that knowledge.
After resting, the carriage resumed its journey, arriving at its destination after two more hours. Paying the other half of the promised amount to the driver, they thanked him and waved goodbye, as he departed with a gratified look. Standing outside the family gates, Liliang gulped, instantly feeling intimidated. Unlike the academy gates, who were big and stronger looking, the architecture and the way the gate was designed put an unparalleled pressure to any individuals outside of the clan. Seeing this scene, Daito laughed and patted him on the back and whispered to his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, our gates have been designed with arrays, so that anyone outside the family would feel pressured to even approach. This is why many of the nearby villages are scared of us and create such baseless rumors.¡± Seeing the terrified reaction on Liliang¡¯s face, he burst out laughing, clearly teasing him. Rui along with Ryuji couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the childish way Daito acted. Who would believe that such a man was a ruthless assassin? Feeling bad for Liliang, Rui pushed open the family gates, getting greeted by a massive courtyard, lined up by dozens of great buildings. It was like a few pagodas were placed right next to each-other. Rui didn¡¯t realize it the last time he came, but the family grounds were full of signs of wear and tear, as if continuously used for training. Even in a corner, dummies were thrown haphazardly, being completely torn apart by sword cuts. Suddenly, he felt countless gazes falling upon him, making his blood run cold. [Warning!] [Warning!] [Host has been completely seen through] ¨W Calculating ¨Z ¨W Calculating ¨Z ¨W Since Host is currently inside his family building and data has shown that the individuals inspecting have an at least 80% similarity in appearance, and display no hostility towards the user, system counter-measures will not be deployed for the time being. ¨Z Rui looked at the system window and smiled bitterly. His family was after all, a hidden clan who did the dirty work for the empire. Slowly, many figures came out of their buildings and headed towards their direction. Around fifty percent of them wore bandannas on their heads, which made Rui have goosebumps. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Rui! I heard you awakened as a rune master and seeing you now, I can say I¡¯m impressed. That¡¯s what you would expect from my cousin!¡± The first one to speak was a girl a year older than Rui. This was Daito¡¯s only child, Guang Mei, Rui¡¯s and Jian¡¯s cousin. Looking at her, Rui could see a bandanna covering her forehead and laughed. Since she was being sarcastic, Rui decided to be sarcastic as well. ¡°Sister Mei, how long has it been. I hope you don¡¯t request to fight against me in a sword duel, right? Since I¡¯m a rune master, I don¡¯t know if I can hold back my strength.¡± This was a bluff, made to tease her back. Hearing his response, her face turned red and she pouted, instantly heading to her dad to complain about Rui bullying her. Seeing this scene, all of the family members present laughed. Guang Ryuji along with Guang Ya came forward to greet them all one by one, as the father and the main visitor this time. ¡°Uncle Kai, little Lao, aunt Mia, grandpa Xin¡­¡± They went on and on, greeting them all with respect. Rui and the rest felt exhausted just looking at them, who had to go through such formalities each time they came. After reaching the final person who came to greet them, Daito asked. ¡°Are father and grandmother waiting for us inside?¡± The old grandpa Xin nodded, the bandanna covering his forehead shining lightly. Although he was already an old man, one could not assume so by his posture and physique alone. He stood straight and a sword hilt could be vaguely seen under his robe. Seeing him nod, Daito brought Rui, Ryuji and Liliang inside, leaving Jian and Ya to chat with the family. Guang Ya chatted with the other house wives while Jian helped carry off their luggage and sparred with the other teens.
Rui entered the main clan building with high expectations. The architecture inside was similar to the outside, having wooden boards and beautifully painted walls. Since he had never been here, he was a bit anxious. Meeting his grandfather and great-grandmother after learning the truth made him uncomfortable. After walking for a while, they reached an ornate door, inscribed with countless runes. Daito went ahead and knocked in a certain rhythm, which after a few seconds made the door open on its own. Behind the door a staircase leading down could be seen. The chilly air that came from below made Rui frown in discomfort. He glance at his uncle, who shrugged in response. ¡°I know it looks creepy, but its the safest area inside the clan and no one will be able to know or learn anything. It was constructed when our ancestor first came here, so please be careful of your steps, since they are a bit moldy.¡± The three of them looked at him like he was leading them to their deaths, but they didn¡¯t say anything and just headed down one by one. Unlike what Daito had described, the stairs were fine, in fact they were incredibly sturdy and clean, plus wide and tall enough for someone to walk comfortably. After walking for a few minutes, they were greeted by a wide hall. At the center of the hall, a man and a woman were seated on the floor, meditating. The ground was inscribed with countless runes, clearly forming multiple formations and arrays. Rui used [understanding] and [identify] on the floor. [Host¡¯s understanding is lacking, unable to display any data] Seeing the result, he was surprised. His family was truly powerful. He then took a peek at the appearance of his elders. From what he could remember, his grandfather was a sturdy old man, but he was shocked from what he saw. The man standing there seemed younger than even Daito, having extremely sharp features with short black hair. His eyes resembled a deep blue see, as they were a darker shade of blue than the rest. A scar ran the lower half of his face, but it didn¡¯t depreciate his beautiful appearance, but rather enhanced it. A majestic sword floated by his side. On the other hand, the wrinkly great-grandma he was expecting to see was non-existent and a peerless beauty stood there, her hair tied and decorated with pure gold ornaments. Her eyes had a deep purple color and a black great-sword floated behind her back. However what caught Rui¡¯s eyes the most weren¡¯t their appearance, but the runes shining in their foreheads. They both had the symbol of a rune resembling a sword. Glancing at the dazed Rui, Daito shook his head and headed towards the duo. Bowing he spoke. ¡°Father, Grandmother, I¡¯ve brought Rui along with Xiong Liliang who has signed the contract.¡± The two glanced at Rui and Liliang and nodded, but looking at Ryuji, the frowned slightly. ¡°Why is Ryuji here?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s question, Daito scowled in resentment, instantly decreasing the temperature and placing pressure on everyone except Ryuji. ¡°Father, grandmother, please help my dear brother from this injustice. I, as the older brother, am ashamed to bring up the matter, so the one to explain the situation will be Rui.¡± Hearing his words, they frowned and glanced at the prepubescent cultivator. For him, Rui was just a fledgling and they still weren¡¯t informed about his accomplishments. Seeing that his uncle felt ashamed of being unable to see such a curse on his dear brother, he didn¡¯t say anything and spoke to his grandfather and great-grandma like how a grandchild would speak. ¡°Grandpa Tian, grandma Zhe, I will first explain my accomplishments in cultivation and then get into the matter pertaining to my father, if that is alright with the two of you.¡± ¡°We were going to ask you why you were only at the initial energy gatherings stage as well, so this is great. Go ahead little Rui, explain.¡± Said grandma Zhe, with a relaxed expression. While Guang Tian just nodded. ¡°The reason my cultivation is lacking, despite my talent, is due to the fact that I refined my foundation to the best of my abilities.¡± ¡°Hoho, a youth with ambition I see. So how many body refinements did you perform. From what I can see with my eye, it should be at least eight? How about your bowl?¡± Asked Guang Tian, with interest shining in his eyes. All of them had done similar things in the foundation establishment stage, but they had clear limits in their determination and potential, being satisfied with what they had achieved. Having ambition was something a rune master needed, without it, what was the point of cultivation? ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t far off. I have completed nine body refinements and achieved a supreme bowl, as well as upgrading my physique to the perfect heavenly rune physique.¡± ¡°Haha! I knew my grandson would not disappoint us, see old hag, I told you he had the bloodline of our ancestors! Nine body refin-.¡± He suddenly stopped and looked in stupor, along with grandma Zhe, who he had called an old hag. ¡°Wait little Rui, did you just say nine body refinements and a supreme bowl?! Did I hear that right?¡± Grandma Zhe said with a fervent gaze, froth threatening to spill out of her mouth. Rui took a step back and nodded in fear. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, FINALLY A WORTHY DISCIPLE FOR THIS OLD WOMAN!¡± ¡°Grandmother, this is not the matter we should focus on right now, please listen what Rui has to say about Ryuji.¡± Said Daito while sighing. He knew that his grandmother was in desperate need of a successor but the matter with Ryuji was more important at the moment. Clearing her throat, she glanced around and coughed a few times. ¡°Sorry for my previous image. Rui please go on.¡± Both Guang Zhe and Guang Tian looked at Rui like there were looking at a precious gem. Seeing their wolf like stares, Rui gulped but still continued. ¡°Ever since I awakened, I possessed an ability to see through and understand things with just a glance and after reaching a supreme bowl and refining my physique nine times, it has gotten stronger.¡± Hearing him explain, they were not surprised by his skill. After all he was an Ansuz rune user who possessed the Perfect Heavenly Rune physique. They knew the fact that this physique was able to see the energy of the world with just their eyes, while being able to consume pills like they were candy. Being born with an innate identification skill was not impossible with all the things he had done so far. ¡°Go on, what does this have to do with Ryuji?¡± ¡°After returning and using it, I found that my father¡¯s spiritual roots were cursed.¡± The two frowned as soon as they heard the word curse. ¡°How is that possible? Especially in this domain, no curse should be able to escape our supervision, so how did it go unnoticed? What else did you observe?¡± ¡°Father¡¯s physique is the Demon Refining Physique and the curse is a fate sealing one.¡± The atmosphere suddenly got heavy as grandma Zhe got up and approached Ryuji, placing her hand on his back. After inspecting for a while, her eyes became bloodshot as she expelled all the demonic energy from him, causing him to subsequently awaken his runic energy in an instant. The Fehu rune slowly appeared on his forehead. ¡°This is a low ranking demon¡¯s curse, that is unable to be seen by any individual below the third tier of rune masters. I don¡¯t know how it did it, but it probably sense Ryuji¡¯s physique and just like that sealed a catastrophe for the demon race. Since we use elders of the second stage and below to awaken our individuals, they were unable to sense the seal, and Daito achieved the third tier not to long ago, previously being unable to sense it. If not for Rui being able to see it, Ryuji would still be a mortal till death.¡± ¡°All of the demonic energy has been dispelled and the curse has been lifted. Although he has lost his golden age of cultivation, since he possesses the Demon Refining Physique the clan will assist him in the future. After all its never too late to cultivate.¡± Hearing his grandmother¡¯s words Ryuji felt the power surging through him. Tears continuously poured from his eyes, as he had finally achieved part of his dream. Daito clenched his fists tightly and spoke. ¡°I swear I will bring that demon here for you to consume him. I wont let that rat bastard get away with this¡­¡± Guang Tian shook his head and spoke. ¡°Daito, you should not bother yourself with this matter. Since it dared to perform such actions inside our clan, it should not think of living longer.¡± Killing intent had filled the room, as Liliang stood in the corner, wondering if he had made the right choice in coming here.
In the academy library, an elderly figure was sweeping the pristinely clean floor in silence. Suddenly, an outburst of black flames came rushing out from his body, as countless faces warped and faded in an out of his skin. He grunted in pain, as the faces constantly gnawed at him. ¡°????????H??????????????O??????????????W????????????????? ???????????????D????????????A???R????E?????????????? ???????????????T??????H?????????????E?????????????????????Y???????????????????¡±????????????? ???????????????¡°????????H??????????O??????????????W???????????????? ??????????D?????????????????A??????????????R??????????????????E??????????????? ???????????T????H??????????????????E??????????????Y???????????????¡±?????????????? ????????¡°?????????H???????????O?????????????W????? ?????????????????D????????A??????R????????E???????? ????????????T???????????????????H?????????E???????????Y??????????????¡±?????????????? ?????¡°??????????H?????????????O???????????W???????? ??????????D????????????????????A?????????????R???????????E??????????? ?????????????T???????????????H????????????E????Y????¡±?????????? ????????????¡°???????????H???????????????O??????W??????????????????? ?????????????D?????????????A????????????????R????????????E?????????????????? ????????????T????????H????????????????E??????????Y???????¡±???????????? The countless mouths spoke out, making an eerie scene. The elderly didn¡¯t say anything and just continued sweeping the floor. This was the fourth time this month since the demon had an outburst. Zhang Yun¡¯s body was already used to the ceaseless and torturous pain the demon had to put him through daily, so his body being turned into pieces was not a new phenomenon, however he couldn¡¯t help but grunt in pain. The times he had tried to commit suicide and destroy his spiritual root were countless, going through horrible pain. ¡°What happened again¡­¡± He spoke with gritted teeth. ¡°?????????????S?????????H?????????????????U???????T??????????????? ?????????U???????????????????P??????????????¡±?????????????????? ??????????¡°??????????????????S?????????????H????U????????????T????????????? ?????????????????U??????P??????????????¡±???????????????? ????????¡°????????????????S???????????????H?????U??????????????T??????????????? ????????????????U???????P??????????¡±??????????? ??????????????¡°????????????S????????H?????U??????????T???? ???????????????U???????????????P?????????????¡±?????? ?????????¡°??????????????????S????????H?????????????U?????????????????????T?????????????? ??????U???????????P???????????????¡±???????????? Sighing he looked at the ceiling, thinking of what could possibly cause the demon to go off again. ¡°At first, you wished to harm the young man with the name of Rui, but too bad he actually belongs to the Guang clan who is good friends with the sage. You were unable to perform any actions due to the increased strength of the demon sealing array.¡± ¡°When he left, you screamed for a few hours in hatred and yesterday you felt uncomfortable with something, like someone was messing up your plans.¡± ¡°From today¡¯s reaction, the only thing I can think about is that your plans have been completely foiled.¡± The demon remained silent after hearing him out. After a while he spoke up. ¡°???????? ???????? ?????? ??????????????, ?? ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ???? ????????.¡± Zhang Yun laughed when he heard that so familiar line. Chapter 25 Somewhere in the farmlands, a large family lived. The nearby villages had heard many things and created rumors based on their imaginations of the family. The carriage driver, Yu Mao, on his way to the capital, stopped at a nearby village for another escort. This time it was a group of farmers and elderly that wished to sell their produce to the capital. Since they had seen Yu Mao come from the direction of the Guang Family, the grannies that had gathered started whispering in discomfort. ¡°Did you hear, the carriage came from the direction of ¡®that¡¯ family.¡± ¡°Its a family of puppets, created by a great evil practitioner with particular fetishes.¡± ¡°No, you got it wrong! its a family of man eating demons that lure out young men and women with their beautiful faces!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you all spouting, its clear that they are a forsaken branch of the imperial family.¡± One of the young farmers couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the absurd stories these old hags came up with. His appearance was extremely ordinary, with tan skin, brown hair and eyes, along with freckles covering his face and body. Scrunching his eyebrows, he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you old hags stop with the nonsense. If my aunty were to hear all your bullshit, then I and the village chief would be upset.¡± Hearing the insults hurled at them, the grannies gazed at the young teenager in scorn, before promptly looking away. The teenager¡¯s name was Wuya San, the nephew of Wuya Ya, also known as Guang Ya, Rui¡¯s mother. Which meant he was Rui¡¯s cousin. Wuya San was 14 this year and today was the day after the new years, so he had to travel to the capital to have his awakening test. The previous day, their family had gone to the Guang manor to meet up with his aunt and celebrated the new years. New years was the date where everyone would pray to their ancestors and gods for a better future, and as farmers the Wuya family prayed for better quality crops and yields. Wuya San had no hopes of awakening as a rune master, but he still found the concept exciting. Since he could see how powerful his aunt''s son had become, he couldn¡¯t help but daydream of a future where he was one. As such, when the grannies said such things about his family, he felt insulted.
After a few hours of travel, Wuya San arrived at the capital and after paying his part, directly headed for the awakening area. A large crowd had gathered like always, overseeing the situation. As all the teenagers who were lined up were of poor background, not many awakened, but when one did, everyone would turn their heads to witness the spectacle. After waiting in line for what seemed like hours, San¡¯s turn arrived. Seeing the kind youth who patiently awakened all the individuals so far with a smile, San felt less tension. However, the young man waved his hand and another individual came from behind. His height was massive and he resembled a brown bear, both in figure and appearance. ¡°Little friend, do not be anxious. My name is Yu Lao, what is yours?¡± ¡°W-Wuya San.¡± Looking at the towering figure, San couldn¡¯t but stutter. ¡°Hmmm, Crow Third? What an interesting name. Well, lets be done with this quickly, you have to return back to your village afterwards, isn¡¯t that right?¡± San looked on stunned, as the bear like figure slowly sipped energy into his body. All of a sudden, he felt heat rising up, as his body and soul felt like their were separating. ¡°Wow, great little San! You have awakened with the berkana rune!¡± Placing both of his hands on Wuya San¡¯s shoulders, Yu Lao awoke him from his stupor. After realizing what Yu Lao had said, San¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. His blood started boiling in excitement, as he had no expectation of awakening. He clenched his fists tightly and his eyes shone brightly. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, you may go ahead now.¡± Said Yu Lao, while pushing Wuya San away. Before San could even comprehend what had just happened, another person was being tested.
Two youths sparred at the center of a large room. The room was specifically designed with sparring in mind, being built with extremely sturdy materials, so that the individuals didn¡¯t cause any damage. Their speeds were incredibly fast, achieving feats that would normally be impossible for the human body. Their bodies bent and exerted force so fierce that gusts of wind were generated with each thrust of their hands and legs, while after-images could be seen once in a while. An elderly man, along with a group of teenagers looked at this scene with rapt attention. They all had bandannas wrapping around their heads, trying to conceal the so slightly glowing symbol on their foreheads. The two of them used their bodies and a small amount of runic energy to exert the new techniques they had learned, clearly still being beginners when it came to mastery. However, one of the two still had the upper hand, as his strength was recovering slowly, even as they were fighting. After half an hour of intense sparring, one of the two collapsed on the floor, his body losing size in an instant, returning to its original state. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for sparring today. Great job Rui, Liliang, take a good rest for the day. Tomorrow will be a hellish experience for the both of you, so take it easy.¡± Said the elderly man, while praising the two of them. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Answered the two of them simultaneously. Xiong Liliang breathed heavily as his body couldn¡¯t take any more. On the other hand Rui sat down cross-legged and meditated, trying to take in the battle he had just experienced. As it was their first time fighting, they just fought like wild animals, barely containing any technique in their attacks. Although grandpa Xin had taught them a few techniques, it had been less than a week since they started training. His father had successfully awakened as a rune master and was currently being trained directly by Guang Tian. Since his father possessed a unique physique, he would be able to catch up to Rui in breakneck speed, but considering that the foundation building stage was the most important, he was sure that his grandfather would take things step by step. His great-grandmother on the other hand wanted to take him in as her disciple. Rui agreed, since she seemed extremely powerful, but he had to first go through the standard family training before she would start teaching him. However, Rui couldn''t care about such things at the moment. What was currently on Rui¡¯s mind was what had transpired after the new year¡¯s celebration. He had learned that his cousin, Wuya San had a awakened as a rune master, and with the berkana rune at that. Since his mother¡¯s background was extremely ordinary, possessing only a mortal lineage for hundreds of generations, his cousin possessing a spiritual root of the spectral grade and above was literally a miracle. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. What had shocked Rui however was not the fact of his awakening, but the status his cousin possessed. As he had no expectations of him awakening to begin with, Rui had never thought of using his skills on him. But looking at what the system status displayed, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. [Waya San, 14 Cultivation level: Initial awakening stage (Archaic spiritual roots) Physique: Soul Immortal Physique Combat Power: 100 Character Personality Path: Sage of the end Luck 230] Let alone his spiritual roots that were of the Archaic rank, the rest of his stats were absurd as well, that included his character personality path. He clearly remembered asking the system at the time if his luck was anywhere close to his. The only response he got from the system was silence. As he had no prior knowledge of the ¡®Soul Immortal Physique¡¯ and the academy records had no knowledge of it, he had to ask for permission to enter the family library. Thankfully he was let in with little restrictions, mainly being not to get into the second floor and above, since there were antiques there. With the assistance of Yue, he was able to find the description of the physique. ¡°The soul immortal physique, is an archaic rank physique that functions differently from other physiques. Rather than strengthening the body, its main focus is in strengthening the soul, making it essentially immortal. The holder of such a physique holds great spiritual power and is able to attack and defend using their soul alone.¡± However, that wasn¡¯t all. Based on what the system had computed and analyzed from the data it had gotten, it was even possible to transfer ones soul into another body without any repercussions. That alone was an absurd ability, which essentially made the user into a ghost being able to take over other peoples bodies. Having found of San¡¯s talent, he informed his family of the matter and they made proper arrangements with the academy. Unlike Rui, who had already entered the academy, since San had not yet entered, they were able to erase his record before it was properly recorded, making him essentially an unregistered cultivator. Since he would be trained by the Guang family however, he had nothing to fear, as he would be in a different class of individuals.
Rui and Liliang ate a hearty meal and rested their bodies inside medical baths. The herbs used were really expensive, but they needed to be to bring about the effectiveness of the days training. Thankfully, being a hidden clan had its own benefits, making such baths easy to achieve and with no drawbacks for the family. However what cost the family a lot was the expensive yang attribute herbs he had requested. His elders had accepted the request, even at his refusal to state the reason why he needed that many expensive herbs. Rui browsed through his inventory and inspected the golden egg. [Golden Crow egg] [Owner: Guang Rui Incubation rate: 21% Trust: 28% Pet Item An egg of the mythical beast ¡®golden crow¡¯ also known as the ¡®three legged crow¡¯.] Despite the expensive materials used, Rui found it worth it. Although the materials were expensive, they were materials used for second rank rune masters and not of a higher stage. After all, you were given resources based on the cultivation level, since absorbing stuff that was of a higher grade would usually result in cultivation deviation. The increase of incubation and trust was steady and the time needed was considerable. He had to talk to the egg on daily basis to increase its trust towards him. Rui had successfully entered the middle stage of the energy gathering stage and was close to reaching the late stage. Since he was absorbing energy even in his sleep, at the same time possessing a physique that refined and expelled any impurities on its own, made him have an incredibly fast progress when it came to cultivation. His combat power had reached 11200, making his strength much stronger compared to others of even a tier higher than him. Having an extremely solid foundation had made him quite formidable. After reaching the peak energy gathering stage, he would then have to convert his bowl into a core, essentially forming his rune and successfully enter the second tier of rune masters. The rune forming stage was essential to progress ones cultivation further. Rui couldn¡¯t help but imagine the form his bowl would take after becoming a core. Since a bowl and a core were fundamentally different, both in quality of energy and structure. The higher ones cultivation stage reached, the weirder and harder it was to form new methods to hold into the energy. The training he had done so far was extremely basic, and today was the first time he had fought another human as a rune master. Of course he had been in multiple brawls before he awakened, but that was different from a fight between rune masters, where your life was at stake. Xiong Liliang had used his war god physique to fight at Rui with all his might, despite that, he lost due to exhaustion. What Liliang needed to train was his output and combat method, no longer acting like a wild animal, controlling his strength and body to his will. After a while of recovery, their bodies felt fully rejuvenated and they decided to spend the rest of the day resting and goofing around the family estate. It was a time where they acted like children, being free of any responsibilities.
Rui felt heavy, as his body felt like it was rocking around in mid air. Puting all his strength just to open his eyes, he looked around, disoriented. The room was pitch black and he didn¡¯t know the angle he was at. Looking down, or rather, up, he found himself suspended from the roof, while his body rocked all over. Placing strength on his limbs, he ripped apart the membrane like material that was tying him up. Landing his body gracefully, he put his full attention at the situation at hand. The room he was in had no light source, so he couldn¡¯t even comprehend the layout of it. Trying to be rational, he remembered that he possessed both Yue and the system. ¡°Yue, where am I and how did I end up here?¡± He whispered, making sure that his voice didn¡¯t leak out to the surroundings. ¡°You were transported in the middle of the night by your family members. As for the specific location, I¡¯m not sure, since my senses were dulled after we entered a certain perimeter.¡± Rui frowned, as the information he had acquired still didn¡¯t answer his queries. ¡°Rai, do you have a way for me to see in the dark?¡± ¨W Positive, however there are two ways. The elixir of sight and the skill [All seeing eye].¨Z ¡°Which one is the most viable at the moment?¡± ¨W Using store currency to buy an elixir of sight. With user¡¯s current amount, it should be no issue, however the cool-down for the elixir is an hour. ¨Z ¡°Purchase the elixir of sight.¡± [1000 ? has been used to purchase ¡®Elixir of sight¡¯] [Item ¡®Elixir of sight¡¯ has been deposited to your inventory] Hearing the system prompt, Rui quickly opened his inventory and pulled out a bright blue elixir. Energy that he had never felt before was surrounding the elixir, making him use [Identify] and [Understanding] subconsciously. [Elixir of sight] [An item generated based on the cultivation world ¡°Atlas¡±. It uses Ether energy as its catalyst. Gives the ability of true vision for an hour.] [True vision] [Able to see in any environment and even interact with spirits] Due to the time constraints, Rui didn¡¯t have time to process the information he had just received, downing the bottle as fast as possible. The liquid itself tasted horrible and had a slimy texture to it, making Rui almost vomit out its contents. Forcing himself to drink it, he found the results quite worth it. He was now able to see the room clearly, realizing he was inside what seemed like a prison cell. The walls were covered in moss and many bones were sprawled on the ground, making the scene more eerie. Rui gulped as he slowly walked over the bones, making sure not to touch them by accident, as the sounds they would make would alert any living organism that could be living here. He steadied his actions, constantly looking around, making sure he was safe. After exiting the cell, he found himself in a large hallway that led to multiple other cells similar to the one he was in. It looked like an abandoned prison, or dungeon used to incapacitate and torture criminals. Countless rusted chains and blood marks strewn the walls and floor, as if hundreds or even thousands of individuals had perished inside this prison. Rui explored the area for a few minutes, finding nothing of significant interest, even while using his identification skill. Reaching the end of the hallway, he found a rusted gate with holes all over it. Placing his eyes on one of the holes, he found a light shining behind the door. A humanoid shadow could be seen moving around, clearly performing some actions. Rui slowly pushed open the door and pulled out the ancestral knife from his inventory. Making as little noise as possible, Rui approached the figure from the shadows. After getting close enough, he could finally see his appearance. Rui almost stepped back out of surprise, due to the horrifying appearance of the man in front of him. Scars covered his entire body and he was missing an eye. The thurisaz rune sporadically glowed on his forehead. He held a giant cleaver on his hand, as he aggressively chopped at what looked like his future meal. The poor creature had become minced meat by the constant barrage. Rui could almost make out its previous appearance, being similar to that of a sewer rat. Deciding to first see before he acted, Rui activated his inspection skills, seeing the status of the individual in front of him. [Lai Gu, Age 53 Cultivation level: Rune forming stage ( Spectral spiritual roots) Physique: Bone Physique Combat power: 13000 Character personality path: Manic Serial killer Luck: 3] Rui frowned as soon as he read his description. This was a cultivator of either the evil or demonic path. It was clear, that the moment he saw Rui he would attack with all his might. Reasoning with an individual possessing the thurisaz rune was impossible after they had gone completely insane and with the character personality path this guy possessed, it was clear he was not good news. Rui¡¯s hands trembled, as he had never attacked anyone with the initiative, since he was not someone who would attack others. Although he had a cold heart, fighting against a cultivator with similar combat power as him was not an easy feat. Since he had no idea if Liliang was in a similar predicament as him, he had to finish with the current situation as fast as possible. Deciding his course of action, he threw a rock at the corner of the room. Hearing the sound, the man looked at the direction the sound came from with delight. ¡°Is it another rat? How great. Since I wanted to take out my anger earlier, I ended up turning the previous one into paste. Big brother wouldn¡¯t be happy with such a catch.¡± Hearing the man speak, Rui frowned, as what he had feared had become a reality. Just as the man picked up his light and headed towards the direction of the sound, Rui jumped out of the shadows and slashed at his back, clearly trying to paralyze him, rather than kill him. However, at that split second the mans cleaver appeared before Rui, causing him to block and get blown away by the force. Clicking his tongue, the man spoke as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t notice you? But looking at you now, little boy, you sure seem juicy¡­ After I beat you senseless I will make you my toy!¡± Saying so, he swung once more, directly cutting the wall where Rui was standing. Despite that, he was nowhere close to hitting Rui. Rui agilely dodged his attacks and slashed the now transformed ancestral knife at that man''s arm, subsequently cutting it. The man screamed in pain, as his fell arm on the floor. Chapter 26 The man screamed in pain, as he glanced for a split second at his severed arm. Within the next few seconds, he grabbed his severed arm that still held the cleaver, instantly getting as far away from Rui as possible. Although he was not someone with great talent and power, he had experience when it came to killing and battle, so he knew that the young man in front of him was not ordinary. Just one look at the sword he was holding could tell he was of some noble lineage. The man¡¯s mind raced as he came up with solutions to his current problem. But Rui didn¡¯t let him think. Although Rui found the scene abhorrent, his mind was currently at full focus. Instead of vomiting his guts out, he had to first conclude the situation. Since he had to find more information about the current situation, he had to first incapacitate him, anything else came afterwards. The light source had long fallen into the floor, making it harder for the man to see. Thanks to the Elixir of sight, Rui had no issue seeing in the dark. Since the man was a second rank rune master, although he was still at its initial stages due to his horrible talent, having his arm cut off wasn¡¯t something that would render him unable to move or even kill him. Using runic energy, the man stopped the bleeding and chanted an incantation. Witnessing this scene Rui frowned and decided to use the [Sun cutter¡¯s] ability, [Dimensional slash], along with his [bloodline suppression] skill. Since his bloodline had gotten purer, the suppression skill had also strengthened, resulting in a paralysis like effect for a few seconds. However, a few seconds in a life or death situation were more than enough. Using the modified [beginning sword] martial art, he cut thrice in a majestic motion. If Rui had witnessed his status, he would have seen his combat power skyrocket to 20030, due to the use of such skills. Of course, he couldn¡¯t maintain such a state for long, as each and every single one of his actions required immense amounts of runic energy for his current self. Plus he wasn¡¯t even using their full power, just enough so that he could wield them. The mans eyes opened wide, as formless waves came hurling at him. Trying his best to parry with his weapon, which in itself was a armament that he had gotten after killing a rune master, he failed miserably, as the armament chipped and almost got destroyed in the process. He felt immense pain throughout his entire body, not fully knowing what was damaged. Looking down, he found that all his limbs were severed and he was unable to do anything. Rui looked at him with a cold gaze, shoving all his severed limbs on the side and sealing his wounds with runic energy. Rui frowned as soon as he saw his body parts covered in blood, the smell making him want to puke. The man scowled, but he understood that this youth wanted him alive, to extract information. Rui began extracting all the information he could get from him, at the same time using Yue and the system to ascertain the lies and truth¡¯s hidden in his speech. Thankfully the man sporadically spoke everything he knew, as if his life was the most important thing to him. Although he was an evil practitioner, his current circumstances were new to him. He had butchered and killed countless individuals, mainly mortals. He was someone who enjoyed killing and had joined a bandit den to further enhance his killing, getting rewarded for it. The place they were at was an abandoned dungeon of a fallen noble clan that was located far from the capital. It would take Rui more than eight hours to return home. The bandit den had over a few dozen individuals, mainly cultivators of the second stage and below. The mans current task was to wait for an all out attack against a family located not so far from here. Hearing this caused Rui to frown. ¡°Who is your strongest individual, is he your leader?¡± He asked with his now knife shaped [sun cutter], poking at the mans neck. ¡°Y-yes! Th-third rank rune master! As for his actual stage, I don¡¯t know since I¡¯m just at the bottom rung of the den¡­¡± Hearing the leaders cultivation stage, Rui couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Someone of the third rank was countless times more powerful than an individual of the second rank. After all, it took a long period of consistent cultivation to reach the third rank. Although reaching the second rank was relatively easy to reach within a year, for talented individuals that is, reaching the third rank took more than ten years for those same talented individuals. Time was of the essence when it came to cultivation. The more time and resources one had, the greater the result Compared to the current Rui, that person was at least a hundred times stronger. Hearing more than enough from the man, Rui pierced his knife on his neck, ending his life in an instant. This was a person not worth leaving alive, even at his current situation. He was a serial killer that enjoyed each and every single one of his actions. He was no longer human, but a beast. Rui felt no remorse of what he had done, but he couldn¡¯t stop his hands from shaking. After all, this was the first time he had killed someone in both of his lives. The blood covering the floor, as well as the mans severed limbs didn¡¯t help with the situation. Being unable to hold back his disgust any longer, Rui vomited his guts out, the smell of blood irritating him further. Not wanting to attract any more attention than he already had, he asked the system for assistance. ¡°Rai, is there any way for me to conceal and destroy the evidence left behind?¡± ¨W Positive, there are multiple items in the system store that can complete this action. ¨Z ¡°What are the most appropriate and affordable ones for my current situation?¡± ¨W ¡®Greater decomposition powder¡¯ and ¡®Elixir of return¡¯. The use of both of them will make the situation undetectable for a short period of time. ¨Z ¡°Great, purchase them both.¡± [4000 ? has been used to purchase ¡®Greater decomposition powder¡¯ and ¡®Elixir of return¡¯] [Item ¡®Greater decomposition powder¡¯ and ¡®Elixir of return¡¯ have been deposited to your inventory] Just like before, after hearing the system prompt Rui instantly took out the items and used his skills on them. [Greater Decomposition powder] [An item generated based on the cultivation world ¡°Tian Kong¡±. Created with hundreds of poisons, made to hide any corpse or living matter.] Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. [Elixir of return] [An item generated based on the cultivation world ¡°Atlas¡±. It uses Ether energy as its catalyst. Returns an area into a previous state, up to an hour ago.] Looking at the effects of both items, Rui took a deep breath. They were great, especially the ¡®Elixir of return¡¯, having a cheat like ability. It seemed like the cultivation world ¡°atlas¡± had unique elixirs when it came to alchemy. Sprinkling the powder and emptying the elixir, Rui returned the room to its previous state with the man now completely gone, no trace of his existence being there, except for his cleaver. Rui stored the damage cleaver, since it was an armament. Although it was extremely weak compared to [sun cutter] it was an armament that he could give to Liliang. Since the amount of time it took for Rui to fight and kill the man didn¡¯t exceed ten minutes, the area was still silent, despite the mans screaming. Rui felt that even his fellow bandits didn¡¯t want him near, so they ordered him to get as far away as possible from them. Just as he was about to leave the area however, he witnessed the paste that was the rat gurgle and boil, creating unholy sounds. Stepping back from the mush of a corpse, he witnessed the rat returning to the state it was an hour ago, alive and breathing. Taken aback by the power of the ¡®Elixir of return¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wander of its other uses. Running out of time however, he had to first ascertain his situation. Thankfully this situation put Rui at an advantage, using the time he was snooping around to recover his lost runic energy. He had his [Understanding] and [Analysis] skills active all the time, making sure he missed out no details. He was worried if Liliang was here as well. Using the map function, he was able to more easily navigate the area. Since he was located in a dungeon, there would at most be two exits.
Liliang awoke with a searing headache. Unlike Rui who was hung upside down, Liliang found himself tied up on a chair. He didn¡¯t know where he was, but thanks to the candle in front of him, he was able to see. Rotating his runic energy once, the membrane tying him up broke as he got freed from the chair without making any noise. Since he was in a situation where he didn¡¯t know anything, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He grabbed the candle in front of him and illuminated the area. Moss covered the walls and spider webs lined every corner. Rusty iron bars were in front of him. ¡°A prison, no a dungeon.¡± Liliang came to a conclusion immediately. Unlike Rui, Liliang was someone who had gone through worse circumstances in the past, so he was quite level headed about his current condition. Since so far he wasn¡¯t harmed but rather just tied up for a prolonged period of time, he could assume that he was in no immediate danger. Taking a deep breath, he blew the candle, completely shutting off the light. His runic energy started boiling, as he directed it towards his eyes. This was one of Xiong Liliangs abilities after learning the [War God Manual]. The [War God Manual] was a cultivation method that he found inside the academy and was the technique that got him to the second stage of rune masters. Of course he didn¡¯t find it by himself, he got it with the assistance of the librarian, who from time to time would help out students. It was an earth grade cultivation method that enhanced each and every single one of his senses, essentially unlocking a sixth sense. He was currently using the [War God Manual] to enhance his vision, giving him the ability to see in this darkness for a period of time. Since the manual itself wasn¡¯t of a high grade and had many problems with it, he could only enhance up to two senses at the moment and only for a short period of time. Just like Rui, he explored the area making as little sound as possible. However, unlike Rui he didn¡¯t encounter anyone for a long time. When he exited his cell, he found an empty cell area. Sneaking aimlessly through the hallways, he didn¡¯t find anything of significant interest. After snooping around for an hour, the enhancement to his sight wore off, so he had to let his eyes recover. His eyes stung, but he could still use his other senses to protect himself. This time he enhanced his hearing, making sure to capture any sound while keeping his eyes shut. He navigated with only his hearing and sense of touch, making sure he didn¡¯t go into circles. Suddenly, the ground changed. He could feel the tile shape had changed. Opening his eyes, he enhanced them once more and found another cell area, however it was not empty this time. The cells were full of women and children, however none of them made any sound, as if they were already dead. With his enhanced hearing he could hear sobbing sounds in the background. He was sure that some of the people here were still alive, while others had long become corpses. Just as he was about to get close to one of the cells, he heard footsteps approach in the distance and quickly hid himself. After a while of waiting, he saw two men arrive in the area, holding lanterns. The both wore worn out clothes and held booze in their hands. One was bald while the other barely had hair on his head. They both sported a goatee and had hairy toned bodies. Both of them held buckets in their hands with what could be described as ¡®animal feed¡¯, heading to each cell and feeding the women and children. The food given to the children was better than the one given to the women, but still, it wasn¡¯t food humans were supposed to consume. Liliang looked at what the women were being served and almost puked on the spot. It was putrid to say the least. He didn¡¯t want to think as to what these men had put in to make it look so slimy and disgusting¡­ However, things didn¡¯t end with just feeding them. The bald one of the two men suddenly spoke. ¡°Why do we have to feed these bitches every day? I mean at least we get some of our urges off, but still. Those kids as well, we even give them our leftovers.¡± Hearing his words, the other man spoke. ¡°That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re a fucking idiot. This is the fourth time you ask this question¡­ The children will be sold as slaves! They are great merchandise after all. As for the women, they are for breeding and to relieve our stress. From what I heard, when the children are born they are directly given to the boss, though no one knows what he does with them.¡± The bald man chuckled and said in a sarcastic manner. ¡°I bet he has a fetish for newly-born babies and probably uses them for you know what...¡± Hearing his words the other man frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about it. I already have to worry about a bastard like you, just imagining the boss who is a third rank rune master doing such things makes me want to puke.¡± Even though he said something like that, his face was stoic and even had a hint of sarcasm to it. ¡°Ah, I want to relieve some pent up stress. I¡¯m using some of these bitches, I¡¯ll be done in a few minutes¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go without me! I want to have some fun as well!¡± Saying so, both of them pulled out their members as started doing unholy things. Hearing their conversation and looking at them Liliang was repulsed even further. These people were not human, they were disgusting creatures that deserved purging. As Liliang had a sour spot for slavery, having gone through something similar, he really hated what he was seeing. Since the two men hadn¡¯t even entered the second rank, Liliang decided to just finish them off. The information he could gain from them was probably lesser than the info the children could give him. The bald man used a passed out woman as his plaything, but got bored extremely quickly. Seeing that his buddy was doing his business in comfort, he decided to spice things up by getting one of the little girls. The other man saw him and frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything. Just as they were about to commit their unforgivable deeds, a blade ran in front of them, cutting something. Caught by surprise, the men looked down, to see that both of their members were cut off. They screamed in pain, but before the screams could become louder, their heads came flying off, spraying blood all over the area. The children and women screamed in terror as the two corpses fell on the floor. The hulking figure of Liliang who had used his war god physique slowly crept in from the shadows. He instantly went ahead and searched their bodies, finding a few daggers and some rations, as well as the keys to the cells. Grabbing two daggers, he stabbed their members and pierced their mouths with them. Unlike Rui who had never killed anyone, Liliang felt nothing from his actions, as if he had done similar things in the past. He shushed the screaming children and calmed down the women. ¡°I will get you out of here, but first, relay me any information about this place¡­¡± Hearing his words, the crowd came at him with fervent gazes, trying to give him any information they knew, while some of the women desecrated the two men''s bodies even further.
Thanks to his map, Rui had not lost his way in the slightest, slowly mapping out every nook and cranny of the dungeon. He had encountered two more guards, however they were much weaker than the bandit he had first killed. His actions this time were swift, ending their lives before they even knew what had transpired and leaving their dead bodies in an area where they wouldn¡¯t be found. It had already been over an hour, so he had to purchase another ¡®Elixir of sight¡¯. Finally, after walking around for what seemed like forever, he found people. He glanced at his map and saw over fifty dots light up in blue, signaling that they were rune masters, while only a few were red. ¡®This must be their main place.¡¯ Thought Rui while slowly circling around. They had no guards around, making it easy for him to sneak around the area. Thankfully the layout helped and he didn¡¯t have to directly go through them. After all, going near a third rank rune master was not a good idea. Having gotten away from them, he saw the layout on the other side of the dungeon. This time, he decided to step up his speed. The dungeon was mirrored on both sides and the place the bandits were standing was the exit. It was clear that he had to either dig his way out or distract them so that he could escape.
After half an hour of searching the other half, he finally reached the last room. Looking at the different floor tiles, he came to the conclusion that the area was newer and constantly used. Opening his map, he saw over a hundred red light dots and a single blue light inside that room. Taken aback by the sheer number, Rui frowned and sneaked in. As soon as he entered a certain perimeter, he heard the voices of children and women, confusing him even more. ¡°That¡¯s enough information. Thank you all¡­¡± Suddenly he heard a familiar voice speaking. As soon as he heard the voice, Rui rushed inside the room, being greeted by what seemed like hell. Countless naked women and children were being uncuffed one by one by a young teen. The floor was full of blood and two heads were nailed on a wall, with what seemed like male members hanging out of their mouths. Seeing this sight, Rui couldn¡¯t help but puke once more. Hearing the sound, everyone turned their heads his way, Liliang being the only one happy to see him. ¡°Rui! Thank god¡­ I worried how I was going to complete the rescue alone, but with you here and the information I acquired, it should be possible.¡± Hearing his words, Rui smiled bitterly. It seemed like Liliang had gotten information from the rescued people, while he was running around trying to map the whole area. At least he felt better, since it was now easier to navigate the place and they were able to come up with a more solid plan. Chapter 27 Inside an estate, a few dozen bandits roamed as they drank. Although they were soon going to battle, they didn¡¯t stop consuming alcohol, but rather increased the consumption of it. They seemed totally drunk, however that was just the precursor of the heinous crimes they were about to commit. They were preparing themselves both mentally and physically, having completely let go of their humanity. Most of the bandits hung out at the entrance of the estate¡¯s dungeon, finding it the most comfortable place to rest. Since the entrance was the place where the previous dungeon staff had their accommodation and offices, it was pretty comfortable. The bandit leader didn¡¯t hang out with his henchmen however, and occupied the estate all to himself, sealing countless rooms to be used only by him. Of course, the others didn¡¯t even bother to disobey the leaders rules due to the large difference in strength between them. The current head was the one that brought them such prosperity to begin with. He was the son of the previous leader, who possessed at best average talent when it came to cultivation. Even the higher ranking members of the den didn¡¯t know how he achieved the third rank at the age of 35 with his mediocre talent, but they didn¡¯t care enough to pry into his secrets. After all, they were bandits, a ruthless bunch that slaughtered and looted. They couldn¡¯t care about anything else but their own hide. One of the bandits poured the remaining booze he held down his throat and then looked at the now empty container in a daze. Realizing he had already drank all of it, he looked around for more bottles, but to his dismay, there were none left. After grumbling for a bit, he decided to go to the cellar and bring some more. He headed inside the cellar, with the only thing brightening his path being the light coming from outside the door. Suddenly, the door closed, as he was shrouded in darkness. The bandit didn¡¯t panic, thinking it was the wind that shut the door, not realizing he was inside the dungeon, where air currents didn¡¯t flow. Grabbing at his belt, he pulled out a match stick and lit it up with leisure. After turning it on, he looked around to find more full booze bottles. However, what he saw in front of him was not a wine rack, but the chest of a human being. Since the chest was already on his height, he had no other way but to look up, being greeted by a cold looking youth. Before he could even react, his neck was snapped in an instant, his now dead body falling on the floor.
Rui looked at the corpse of the bandit with no emotion and then glanced at Liliang who had taken care of the bandit. After discussing things for a while, they came up with a suitable plan of eliminating them one by one. Since they were sure to run out of alcohol and they would take long to notice the disappearance of the rest of the people they had disposed of, they decided the quickest method being to eliminate the majority of them without disturbing the den leader. The den leader usually didn¡¯t include himself with the actions of his subordinates, being as far away from them as possible when they weren¡¯t on an expedition, using his henchmen to order them around. Thankfully, Rui had used his skills on his henchmen earlier, realizing that they were no issue to deal with. The were only a few that were hard to deal with and needed to be taken care of separately. One of them being the short man they had just killed. [Kaisu De, 83 Cultivation stage: Middle Sea stage (spectral spiritual roots) Physique: Ghost Speed Physique Combat power: 15302 Character personality path: Degraded killer Luck: 8] Rui had no idea how someone with the Raido rune ended up becoming a disgusting bandit, but it was clear that he had gone through a lot. The ghost speed physique was a physique of the spectral grade, it was a physique gifted in speed and maneuvering, having the cons of being hard to increase in physical strength and on par with mortal physiques when it came to cultivation speed. The person they needed to take care of next was an elderly man, who was the most powerful one after the bandit leader. [She Du, Age 120 Cultivation stage: Middle Sea stage (spectral spiritual roots) Physique: Spectral poison physique Combat power: 17050 Character personality path: persistent snake Luck: 10] He was a lot harder to deal with due to the fact that he wasn¡¯t drinking anything, being the only bandit with a clear mind. At the same time, he possessed an annoying personality and physique, the spectral poison physique. It was one of the few physiques that were able to naturally generate poison inside their bodies, of course the spectral grade only being fatal at large doses. Although the short bandit was easy to kill due to the surprise attack, both Rui and Liliang knew, that when it came to experience in combat, they would have had an impossibly hard time winning against him. Making their actions quick, taking the corpse with them, they exited the room through a hole in the wall, which they had used to infiltrate inside. It was time to initiate their second plan, having taken care of one of the variables.
Inside the estate, in the main hall where gatherings were held, a man stood there alone. He had short ginger hair and red eyes, his body covered in weird runes shining with a eerie dark red hue. He was half naked, the only thing covering his body being a towel. The rune on his forehead had long become warped, being completely unrecognizable. Walking towards the center of the hall, a giant array was placed, being written in what seemed like blood. The man stared at the array with a smirk. He flipped his hand and dark red energy shot through all directions, cutting ropes that were hanging on the ceiling. All of a sudden, what seemed like over a hundred sacks fell, covering the array in an instant. Seconds later, blood started pouring from the fallen sacks, making the array shine in the same eerie light as the man¡¯s runes. Feeling the changes in the array, he slowly approached its center, removing the towel covering his lower half. Sitting down cross-legged, he breathed in the fresh smell of blood, completely engrossed in what he had done. Runic energy came in from the sacks, as the man relished in it, baptized by the sheer amount, gaining a vast amount of energy in what seemed like an instant. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. After a while however, the energy stopped coming in and the man¡¯s delusional state dissipated, being thrown to disharmony in an instant. His face scrunched up, being completely angered by the lack of progress. ¡°Fuck, why is it so slow now! It only took a few on the earlier stages, but now I can¡¯t even progress through a stage even with a dozen of rituals! Fuck!¡± He clutched his head and wretched at the reality of his situation. In his flustered anger, he kicked one of the sacks, sending it flying and spilling its insides. What seemed like a human babies remains could be seen inside. They were mangled and even disgustingly shaped, making the scene more horrifying. Calming himself down, the man slicked back his hair and grabbed the sacks and threw them inside a spatial ring. The spatial ring was something he had acquired after countless months of searching, only finding the lowest quality one sold in the black market. Since he was a new third rank rune master, the privileges he had were quite small, only those with a long background in the underworld could get a hold of good materials and items, unless he became an underling of such people. Xue Liequan, was an individual with strong pride in himself, despite possessing average talents, so going under someone would be his last resort. Since his father was a bandit leader, he was illegally awakened. All his life, he had spent it seeing death and thievery. In this sort of environment, most people would get a warped personality. He had advanced using the family methods left by his father¡¯s predecessors at the beginning, but as time went on, he got more and more dissatisfied with them, contributing his lack of talent to the methods and not to himself. He was arrogant, egotistical and psychotic, a perfect fit for someone who would almost certainly take the wrong path in life. It was five years ago, a time where his father was still alive. He went on a pillaging raid with his den and found an abandoned house in the edges of the village. Of course, his curiosity took over him and he went alone to explore it, getting his hands on a forbidden cultivation method of a dead rune master. It was a cultivation method that utilized the energy of young babies and children, using them as nourishment for ones body, essentially absorbing their life energy to increase their cultivators level. A cultivation method of the evil path. What Xue Liequan didn¡¯t expect however, was the incredible cultivation speed of this method, being countless times more effective. But of course, that effectiveness had a large drawback. After reaching the third rank, this method had become essentially useless, only being good enough to increase his runic energy by minuscule amounts. Contributing his previously fast progress to his incredible talents, he could not understand the lack of speed in the cultivation method, so he came to the conclusion that the method he had gotten hold of was only for the second stage. Xue Liequan got up and prepared to head to the dungeon to order his underlings. Suddenly, he felt a chilly air grazing him and before he realized it, he could see his own body. As the vitality of a third rank rune master was incredible, he didn¡¯t die instantly and just looked on in confusion, as he still couldn¡¯t see who had killed him. Only after his head had completely lost life did a shadow descend and take his belongings.
Guang Xin looked on from the shadows, as the battlefield was being set. He had placed both Rui and Liliang in the dungeon, knowing the situation to a certain extent and being confident they could handle it themselves. Looking at the blood covered array, Guang Xin frowned, realizing that the situation was far more complicated than he had imagined. He originally wanted to use the bandit leader as the final boss for the two, as he was an opponent who lacked a proper foundation and only knew how to act like a wild animal. It would have been the perfect training for two newbies¡­ However, looking at the man who was doing such vile acts and increasing his strength through evil cultivation methods, Guang Xin decided to get rid of him, to avoid any future troubles. It only took a single motion of his hand to completely decapitate him, ending all signs of his life in an instant. He waited a couple of seconds, before promptly going down, grabbing his belongings and disappearing once more. Scanning through the man¡¯s spatial ring, Guang Xin frowned at the sheer amount of corpses, being disgusted to the core. Not wanting to let the man off with just a painless death, he chanted something, as the mans soul could be slowly seen appearing above his body. The man glanced around in confusion, but before he could do anything, grandpa Xin pulled out a flag and absorbed his soul, strengthening the flag by a small amount. ¡°Though not at the level of a demon, his soul is still as vile as it gets. Truly disgusting, but at least, he is good nutrition for my thousand ghost flag¡­¡± Said grandpa Xin while laughing mischievously. As he had resolved the biggest problem at hand, he couldn¡¯t wait to see how the young ones would solve their own situation¡­ His figure melted into the air, completely erasing any trace of his existence, as if he never was there to begin with. The only thing that would show that there was a difference, was the bandit leaders body, lying on the floor, headless and lifeless.
She Du had been quite tired lately, as his sixth sense had been constantly warning him about danger. He was a man who trusted his gut, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry, especially since he was now part of a filthy group of bandits. Life had taken him many places, from a village chief, to even a noble adviser, but due to his greed and innately evil heart, followed by his countless unforgivable actions, had led him to his current point. Nothing more than a lowly bandit, that was even lower than cultivators of his same level, when it came to the hierarchical ladder. Thanks to his strength however, he was able to live a comfortable life, but he had daily nightmares about being caught. And today was an especially weird day for him, as his instincts were screaming for him to leave, however, his rationality prevailed over him. At his current situation, he had nothing to worry about, since he was surrounded by countless rune masters, who he would not hesitate to use as meat shields. If the opponent chasing after him was third rank, he had the protection of the bandit leader and if the enemy was a rank even higher than that, he had no point in hiding, since he would be found even if he traveled to other continents. The power difference between ranks was immense, being increased logarithmically rather than linearly, making a fourth rank rune master at least a hundred times stronger than a third rank. Unlike the other bandits, She Du didn¡¯t enjoy killing and stealing. What he enjoyed was taking from the strong, be it their lives, fortunes and even wives. He was a snake like bastard through and through. If you gave him an inch, he would take a mile. If you told him to back off, he would only take a step back, only to reach for your neck the next moment. Since he was feeling insecure, he stood in the center of the room, acting like a server for the drunk bandits. All of a sudden however, a commotion started, as two bandits started shouting at each-other. They were having a heated argument over who had stolen the most stuff, clearly not having any rationality whatsoever. Looking at this scene, he frowned and went over to them, wanting to separate them. Having the bandits fight with each-other, especially at a time where they had to go on an expedition, was not a good idea for their morale, as it would cause strife between the small factions. It was better to keep things under control, as he was a man that liked taking over things. He approached the two hood covered bandits with a helpless look, trying to mediate them. Placing his hands on both of their shoulders, he console them, empowering their actions and helping them come to a conclusion. The two men calmed down and listened to him quietly. In fact, they were too quiet, as if already expecting him to come over. She Du felt his instincts run wild, as he sensed death looming over him. One of the two bandits grabbed his arm and forcefully pulled him down. Having no time to react, She Du was pulled over as a knife was stabbed into his vocal cords and his mouth was covered. He tried to resist by shaking his body, but an immense pressure pressed him down, making him unable to move. He died being held on to. Seeing that the man showed no signs of life, the bandits screamed once more, praising the intelligence of She Du and that he was a great leader. The surrounding bandits, hearing his words agreed, cheering the dead She Du on. Seeing that the crowd was extremely excited after what he had just said, the two men got up and hugged each-other, reconciling their argument. At the same time, they made their exit, taking She Du along with them. The other bandits didn¡¯t even bother with where they were going, dragging over Shen Du, since they trusted that Shen Du could take care of himself as an experienced cultivator.
Rui took a deep breath, as cold sweat soaked his back. This was the riskiest thing he had done in his two life times. He had essentially completed an assassination in front of the enemy without them realizing the situation. It could be said that his luck was great, and the execution of the plan was flawless. Thankfully, they guessed his actions correctly. Although he had felt suspicious of the situation, Rui¡¯s quick actions were able to kill him before he could even act. As such, all they had left to do, was distract the bandits and exit with the women and children. It sounded easy, especially compared to what they had already accomplished, but every bandit had a mind of their own. They weren¡¯t mindless beasts that would repeat the same actions. Disposing of She Du¡¯s corpse, Rui and Liliang started the final phase of their plan. Rui split up from Liliang, as he headed towards the bandits. Since he had already mapped the dungeon, he could even bet that he knew the layout better than all of the bandits combined. He arrived outside of the gathering area, wearing the bandits clothes he wore before. He entered with leisure, completely blending in with the joyous environment, even grabbing some of the alcohol laying around and fake drinking it. Of course, he didn¡¯t even dare to put his mouth to the lid, as these bandits probably had countless diseases, be it sexually transmitted, or not. He used runic energy to cover his lips and hands, making sure he didn¡¯t actually touch anything, not even leaving a fingerprint behind. This was an action that required precise use of runic energy, so a strong bowl and body was required to perform at such a stage of cultivation. Thankfully he only did it once, not wasting his time with acting. He went to the area where the strongest individuals stood, using his skills to identify them, and pulled out [Sun Cutter] underneath his robes. In an instant, [Sun Cutter] grew to the size of a longsword, as Rui swung it using [Dimensional slash] and [Beginning Sword], instantly ending the lives of the strongest bandits within the den. The area turned silent, as all of the bandits turned his way in shock. Not waiting for them to process what had just transpired, Rui used all his strength to run towards the inside of the dungeon, wanting to completely lose them. Seeing Rui run back inside the dungeon, the bandits shock faded, as anger covered their faces. They rushed behind him with their full force, of course, they were unable to reach him due to the large gap in power¡­ Chapter 28 Rui breathed heavily, as he rushed through the dungeon corridors. Behind him, a group of bandits chased at their full speed, being unable to close the gap between them. After refining his physique ten times, Rui¡¯s endurance had become greater than the average second rank rune masters, making him essentially invincible in the first stage of rune masters. Of course, he would still get tired if it weren¡¯t for his bowl, absorbing energy passively and [the man and earth as one], working in the background, constantly recovering his stamina. Rui opened his map, glancing at the amount of people chasing him. Without a doubt, all of the bandits had followed behind him, making their plan much easier to execute. Their plan of action was simple. Rui would distract the enemy, while at the same time killing their strongest forces and Liliang would take the civilians and escape through the now empty exit. This method had a few drawbacks, but it was the most optimal one for rescuing the civilians. The main drawback being Rui¡¯s situation. Despite that, for Rui, it was not a bad situation, as he glanced at the system window in front of him. [Den matters] [Ruthless bandits have occupied land and pillaged countless villages. They are people with little worth, but they are worth killing. The bandits have captured women to be used as sex slaves and kids to be sold as slaves. Quest Clear Conditions: Evacuate the civilians (3/125), Escape or Kill the bandits (10/60) Quest Clear Rewards: 10000 ? , [Clarity] Skill] Looking at the fact that the evacuated civilians had increased, Rui understood that things were progressing smoothly. ¡°Rai, what is the most optimal method right now for killing the bandits.¡± Rui had come to a resolution. He did not wish to let these people to roam the world freely. They were better off being disposed off, lest they caused more incidents. ¨W A killing array would have been the most optimal, being inexpensive to build as well. However, in the current circumstances, due to time constraints, the ¡°Thousand Poison¡¯s Bomb¡±, along with the ¡°High Antidote¡± would be the best option. ¨Z ¡°Please purchase the amount needed.¡± [3000 ? has been used to purchase ¡°Thousand Poison¡¯s Bomb¡± and ¡°High Antidote¡±] [Item ¡°Thousand Poison¡¯s Bomb¡± and ¡°High Antidote¡± have been deposited to your inventory] ¡°Inventory¡± Opening his inventory, Rui placed both of his hands inside, pulling out the items. One was a small ball, while the other was a bottle with a few pellets inside. Recognizing that the ball was the bomb, Rui pulled out a pellet from the bottle and placed it on his mouth. Turning around, he stopped running, gazing at the bandits who were beyond exhausted at this point. Hiding the ball behind his back, he looked at them with a grin, to provoke them. Seeing that the provocation worked, he rushed off once more, entering the place he first was at when he awakened. The cell area was big enough to house all of the rushing bandits, making Rui¡¯s job easier. Rui stopped on purpose, getting surrounded by the dozens of bandits in an instant. Looking at their bloodthirsty and angry faces, Rui smiled and proceeded to throw the bomb at the ground, at the same time swallowing the antidote. The bomb exploded, causing a massive disturbance to the enemies vision. Already knowing that this would happen, Rui had instantly leaped in the air, grabbing on to chains that were hanging from the ceiling. The area instantly filled with smoke, as his figure became a blur inside the poison. The bandits, not realizing that he threw a poison bomb, freely breathed in the smoke as they looked around, trying to find him, only to slowly wither and die on the spot due to the poison entering their bodies. It was a strong, fast acting poison, taking merely only a few seconds to turn a healthy runic master into a husk. As they were relatively weak and none of them possessed a physique that would render poisons ineffective, the results were obvious. Looking at this scene Rui gulped, taking in one more antidote pellet just in case. Looking at the quest menu once more, he found that the bandits were completely dealt with, the only thing remaining being the evacuation. [Den matters] [Ruthless bandits have occupied land and pillaged countless villages. They are people with little worth, but they are worth killing. The bandits have captured women to be used as sex slaves and kids to be sold as slaves. Quest Clear Conditions: Evacuate the civilians (50/125), Escape or Kill the bandits (60/60) Quest Clear Rewards: 10000 ? , [Clarity] Skill] He had no idea if the quest counted the bandit leader in the sixty they had killed, but if it did, he had no idea how he had died. Being worried that Liliang might encounter him, Rui rushed towards the exit, of course only after looting everything the bandits may have had, using his inventory, leaving behind only lifeless corpses.
Liliang began evacuating a while ago, having found a secure place for the civilians to take. Since they were lacking food and water to begin with, going by the central area of the bandits, they grabbed everything they could find on their way out, restoring some energy. The evacuation didn¡¯t take too long, as all of the bandits were gone, chasing Rui. He was worried about Rui¡¯s condition, but he knew that he had probably already dealt with the situation. Either losing them, or killed them. Liliang waited at the entrance of the dungeon for Rui, fully vigilant of his surroundings. He had to be careful of the bandit leader. Liliang had realized that Rui was a special case, always surpassing the expectations placed on him. He possessed intelligence, talent, luck and background, not lacking anything when it came to potential as a rune master. However, Liliang knew, that those things weren¡¯t enough. He had understood that they were here on a mission to begin with. This was a test forced upon them, to nurture them into strong cultivators. Being a cultivator wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. You were constantly surrounded by individuals that would do anything to satiate their greed and need for resources. It was a world dominated by the strong. They were people that strove for the peak of the world. Having talent, intelligence and luck was great, but without truly knowing the world, you would only be prayed upon. Just like a predator would hunt for prey, the prey was usually someone weaker, but the stronger ones also fell at the hands of the weakest. One could be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, hiding their true strength, only to display it in a singular moment, costing you your life. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
On his way to the entrance, Rui heard the system prompt, completing his quest. [Quest ¡°Den matters¡± has been completed] [Giving rewards] [10000 ? Has been added to your currency] [Skill ¡®Clarity¡¯ has been granted] [Clarity] [Active, The ability to clear ones mind in any situation. Required Runic energy for activation] Looking at his new skill, Rui understood that it was similar to his [identify], [understanding] and [Bloodline Suppression] skills, being activated with a certain amount of runic energy. Deciding to test its uses, Rui activated the skill once. [Clarity has been activated] All of a sudden, his mental state became clearer, as all of the fatigue and trauma he had experienced from killing people dissipated instantly, as if his mind was free of any burdens. However, at the same time, any good feelings were gone as well, the only thing he had left was calmness. Rui felt goosebumps run down his back, as this skill literally cleared all his emotions, returning him to a base state, optimal for fighting. It was a skill that would be useful in war and assassination, having high combat effectiveness. ¡®An incredible skill, however, its a bit too effective¡­¡¯ ¡°Rai, is the [Clarity] skill effecting me in any bad way every time I use it? For example, replacing my personality?¡± ¨W Negative. The effects of the [clarity] skill, have been found to not contain any after effects or issues with the host.. It does not warp the host¡¯s personality and only suppresses the host¡¯s emotions for a period of time. ¨Z Hearing Rai say the skill itself didn¡¯t cause any problems, Rui heaved a sigh of relief. He was anxious that the skill would effect his true self, changing him into a robotic killing machine, though his worries were unfounded to begin with. Wanting to clear his mind, he re-used [clarity], completely calming himself. After a few more minutes of running, he reached the entrance of the dungeon. Looking around, he found Liliang waiting patiently on the entrance door. ¡°How did things go?¡± he asked. ¡°Everyone is dead. We have nothing to worry about, except that bandit leader of course¡­¡± Hearing Rui say bandit leader, Liliang smiled bitterly. ¡°How about the civilians, where did you take them to?¡± ¡°We took all the food and water we could find. I found a small house outside of the perimeter, plus there are no bandits outside of this place.¡± Rui nodded. He found it odd that all of the bandits were inside the dungeon, waiting. There should have been at least a few guarding outside, making sure no one came nearby. ¡°Lets quickly leave the estate and contact the family. We have to make sure that the civilians get to safety as quickly as possible. The children are already traumatized, and lets not talk about the women that were assaulted.¡± Liliang agreed with a grim gaze. They had to kill some of the women that were poorly treated, having already caught illnesses that had reached incurable degrees. Most of the ones that had died had recently become mothers and lost their children as soon as they were born, taken by the bandit leader. All of these women had lost any will to live, already knowing that their children were no longer alive, as they had witnessed the situation multiple times before.
Exiting the estate along with the women and kids, Rui looked around, trying to scout their situation. They were surrounded by a large plain, full of overgrown weeds. Trees were scattered around, baring wild fruits. As the new years was not too long ago, the weather was still cold. The soil still being wet from the previous rainfalls. It hadn¡¯t snowed this year, but seeing snow in this region was quite common. Opening his map, he now could view the outside and not just the dungeon. It seemed like the map function had levels. Asking Rai, he found that the levels were adjustable by voice commands, viewing higher or lower elevations depending on the area. Glancing at the map, he found that an area he had never remembering being to was already uncovered on the map. He realized that this was the path his family had taken to get him here, at the same time revealing the area on the map. Since the map¡¯s functions were unique, it seemed that even if Rui was unconscious, the system would still map out the area. Having reached that conclusion, Rui was about to speak to Liliang, when in the middle of the field an old man appeared. Taken aback, Rui looked at the old man in surprise. He instantly recognized who he was and shouted. ¡°Grandpa Xin, over here!¡± Guang Xin smiled, greeting Rui back with a hand wave. As soon as he lowered his hand, countless shadows appeared on the ground, turning into human forms. One of them removed his mask and spoke to Xin. ¡°Sir, we have cleared the area and disposed of the bodies. We¡¯ve counted all of the civilians and identified their background with the capitals data base. There are a few children that seem to be from other regions that have been destroyed and they have no family to return to.¡± Hearing his words, old Xin nodded and ordered. ¡°Take all of the people into the capital and clear out the area. The royal family has given us this land to be used as a scouting and imprisonment area, so get a few squads and secure the parameters. We will hire blacksmiths, carpenters and cleaners to take care of the building. I want everything to be done within a week, am I clear?¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± All of the shadows responded back in unison. Looking at this scene, Rui felt better, as his family members were all around him. Old Xin approached Rui and Liliang, patting their shoulders in approval. ¡°You two did a great job, securing the captives and disposing of the bandits that terrorized this area¡­ Although you might find it harsh that we threw you in such an environment without warning, you will go through worse things in the future and this is to prepare you for those things¡­¡± Old Xin continued his monologue for a long time, not realizing he had already talked for over half an hour. The area was long secured and the civilians were escorted to a safe zone. Rui looked in dismay as grandpa Xin continue bragging about his past achievements and how the newer generation had it better than him. ¡°In my first mission, my teacher threw me inside a real prison, full of maniac serial killers. You have no idea how hard it was to survive there, being constantly attacked, almost being ravaged countless times¡­ Every day felt like hell, as if my limbs were being torn apart¡­ My body was in so much pain, like I was being cut up with a sword¡­¡± After forty-five minutes of talking, Rui had enough and stopped grandpa Xin. ¡°Grandpa Xin, what happened to the bandit leader?¡± Seeing that he had went on a monologue, old Xin coughed and continued answering Rui¡¯s question. ¡°Tch, that guy wasn¡¯t human I tell you. He was using an evil cultivation method to increase his strength, by sacrificing infants and young children, so of course I had to dispose of him.¡± Hearing the truth come out of grandpa Xin¡¯s mouth, Liliang and Rui were taken aback. Recalling the information they had heard about their leader, it seemed quite plausible for him to perform such actions. After all reaching third grade at age 35, was an achievement usually made by people who possessed at least earth grade talent. They described him as mediocre at best, so Rui was almost sure he possessed a spectral physique and spiritual roots. Although Rui was slightly upset with how he was treated, he knew that this situation was important for his growth. Plus gaining a skill, while at the same time, increasing his mental strength and currency, was totally worth the effort. Although he had killed people for the first time, the [clarity] skill had assisted him a lot, lessening the burden on his heavy mind. Having gone through an exhausting situation, both Liliang and Rui felt fatigued beyond belief, but they still had to head home. Thankfully grandpa Xin carried them on his back, traveling back to the family estate in a mere twenty minutes, surpassing Rui¡¯s imaginations about his strength.
Inside the imperial palace, on a small side room, a youth stood cross-legged. He possessed a haggard and emaciated appearance, surrounded by destroyed furniture. Opening his shut eyes, a red aura glowed from them. Han Feng had lost everything within the span of a year. All of his life savings, his families support and an easy future. His family had cast him aside for his useless efforts, putting their hopes on his younger brother who possessed S-grade talent, while he was dragged out of the family manor, only living off what the imperial court provided. He had turned from the favored son, into an unwanted stain in their reputation. His short white hair had become long, while his nails had become almost black from the training. His blue eyes had become colder and more detached, no longer baring disdain, but rather, envy. The laguz rune on his forehead glowed in an eerie red, matching his aura. It all started when he entered the academy. Although he was embarrassed by Guang Rui, he quickly realized that revenge was impossible against him, especially in the latter half of the academy. He had abandoned all hatred towards people and only focused on his thirst for power. Abandoned by his underlings due to his lacking potential, and at the same time the decreased support from his family under the constant setbacks, put him on edge. He dedicated his entire time on cultivation, barely achieving the seventh body refinement through sheer will. Of course, this achievement was nothing in his parents eyes, as they didn¡¯t think much of body refinements. But Han Feng knew after observing Rui¡¯s group, that physique refinement was important. He had once heard Rui tell them something while at the training grounds. ¡°The foundation is the most important part of a structure. If your foundation is weak, then adding more layers in the future would result in a catastrophe.¡± Understanding the principle behind his words, he began cultivating in earnest, trying his best to achieve at least seven body refinements. He had now entered the initial energy gathering stage, being far away from the second rank, but he didn¡¯t care. The idiotic behavior he had displayed was long gone, completely immersing himself in studying and self-improvement. ¡®Revenge? Why would I need such a thing? Family? Fuck them all! They don¡¯t want to support me? So be it. I¡¯ll support myself. I don¡¯t need political power, I need real strength.¡¯ These were his true thoughts. All he cared about right now was power. He did not care how long it took, but he would reach the peak of this world. It was a vow he had made to himself. And it all began with correcting his bad karma¡­ Karma was an important factor in everything he had studied so far. He sowed bad karma for most of his life, so he decided to sow good karma so that he wont get killed by his actions in the future. The scummy bully like attitude had become a foxy, yet scholarly nature in the span of a year. He pulled out a file containing information he had barely gotten hold of, the list of sects. [Alchemy sect - Requirements, an elixir refining physique or pill concoction talent. Thousand Arms Sect - Requirements, Martial body of any attribute, talent in any weapon. White Lily Sect - Requirements, High intelligence, High perception. Puppet sect (WARNING) - Requirements, strong body and mind. Immortal Sword sect - Requirements, sword physique, sword talent. Soul Sect - Requirements, Strong soul. Ten thousand scholars sect - Requirements, dance talent, literature talent, art talent, (many others). Peasants Sect - Requirements, Being a peasant/homeless. Flower Mountain Sect - Requirements, Blade talent, flower physique. . . . ] It was a list describing sects and their requirements for joining instantly. Of course, one could take their students exams and still join, but that was harder than passing without any prior tests. Han Feng read through the massive list, before promptly stopping at the peasants sect and grinning. He circled it and got up, packing up his things. If Rui or Han Dong had seen the current Han Feng, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter 29 Lower nine was a planet multiple times the size of earth, possessing two moons. Once every few months, a phenomenon that would cause panic amongst the people would appear. Since the world was not a scientific one and relied mostly on its cultivators, the common folk didn¡¯t know anything about celestial phenomenon''s and even the cultivators themselves didn¡¯t have an in depth knowledge, thanks to the fact that they were not scientifically advanced. As such, whenever the all encompassing sun¡¯s light would be covered by another celestial body, that celestial body being the moon, the humans in the region effected would go in a panic, doing countless unimaginable deeds. Han Imperial calendar Time, second day of the first month, year 6233, an eclipse that lasted for three hours happened on the Xieye Empire. Total pandemonium appeared on the region, as countless evil practitioners utilized the panic spreading through the public and the weakness of the royal family to mass sacrifice people, to ¡®appease¡¯ the gods. However, the evil cultivator¡¯s reign didn¡¯t last long, as in the third hour, the crown prince of the empire came out and chanted a spell, absorbing all of the sacrificed blood and subsequently moved the moon from covering the sun. These news spread out across all the continents like wildfire, shocking all who heard them. Soon after, more shocking news spread, as the previous emperor of the Xieye Empire had passed away, as the crown prince took his place.
Inside an isolated room, a youth sat cross legged. His long hair was neatly cut, having a unique shape to it, while his white pupils looked in front with focus. This of course was Rui, who after his sixteenth birthday was finally able to cut his hair as he pleased. He was extremely concentrated with the task in front of him, as the thing he was trying to nurture for so long was finally about to hatch. The golden egg shone in a mysterious light, as it had finally absorbed more than enough yang energy to be born. Using his skills, Rui inspected its status. [Golden Crow egg] [Owner: Guang Rui Incubation rate: 100% (hatching) Trust: 89% Pet Item An egg of the mythical beast ¡®golden crow¡¯ also known as the ¡®three legged crow¡¯.] It had taken him over a year to finally give it enough energy to hatch, while at the same time building its trust in any way he could. From the records he had read, the three legged golden crow was a runic creature with an unrecorded background, its powers being completely unknown to most. There existed nine ranks to runic creatures, just like the nine ranks of cultivators. 1st rank - Runic cub 2nd rank - Runic Beast 3rd rank - Runic spectral beast 4th rank - Runic earthly beast 5th rank - Runic heavenly beast 6th rank - Runic archaic beast 7th rank - Runic king beast 8th rank - Runic celestial beast 9th rank - Runic Emperor Beast But there also existed primordial runic creatures, but they are extremely rare and obscure. Since the talent and future of the beast was tied to its bloodline, it was extremely unlikely that it could unlock its bloodline shackles and reach a higher stage. For example, the common runic beast, [spectral rat] was a beast that could at best reach second rank, being the leader of the mischief. However, there were still cases of a [Rat Kingdom], where a [spectral rat] would reach third rank by unique methods, be it interference from a third party, or the acquisition of extremely precious materials through sheer luck. The [Golden Crow] was an extremely rare creature, as such it had no classification and cultivators didn¡¯t know its peak potential. Rui waited patiently, as the egg slowly cracked open, the chirping noises of a baby bird could be heard, as it struggled to get out. Looking at the tiny creature, Rui was taken aback by its appearance. It was black, with some golden feathers decorating its small head. A crown like pattern could be seen on the top of its skull. Being curious of it status, Rui used [understanding] and [analysis]. [Three Legged Golden Crow] [Owner: Guang Rui Cultivation stage: Runic Cub State: Hatchling Abilities: ¡®Evocation of the Sun¡¯ ¡®Three legged Slash¡¯ ¡®Golden aura¡¯ Trust 90% A hatchling golden crow. It is born with the majesty of the sun, containing the purest yang energy. As it was nurtured with great love and care, the golden crow has great affection for its master.] Being stared at by its master, the crow chirped in happiness, as it slowly approached him, constantly falling down in the process. Seeing the little bird try its hardest to get close to him, Rui¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. Although the little guy had just hatched, his strength was already at the same level as a rune master of the first rank. Spreading his hands, he picked up the small crow, petting it with his hands. It was still a newborn, so it required great care. Thankfully, as a runic creature considered a ¡®divine beast¡¯ it had an incredibly fast growth rate, in both size and cultivation. Since it was now hes beast companion, he had to come up with a name for it. He racked his brains, trying to come up with a good name for a long time. In the end, he decided to go with something simple, yet catchy. ¡°Since the golden crow represents the sun, you will be called Sunny, lighting up the world wherever you go!¡± Hearing its name, the bird chirped excitedly, as a new system window popped up in front of Rui. [Pet ¡®sunny¡¯ has been added to your beast mount] [As the age of the beast mount, including its size and current strength doesn¡¯t meet the standard requirements, the mount will be classified as ¡®growing¡¯] [Trust with pet has reached 100%] [New ability, ¡®Unity¡¯ has been unlocked] [Unity] [Gives the function of communication with companion beast through emotion. Description: The ultimate level of bondage between man and beast.] Rui smiled as soon as he saw the system windows, quite pleased with the results of his interaction. Grabbing sunny, he placed him on his shoulder and got up. The little crow latched all three of its legs tightly on his robe, making sure it wouldn¡¯t fall, as it was still unable to fly. A year passed since Rui had been training in the ancestral home, cultivating with diligence. Despite that, he was still not at the second rune master stage, due to the immense amount of runic energy required to fill his bowl. Unlike normal first rank rune masters, he required at least nine to ten times the amount of runic energy to complete his rune forming. Another factor that had stopped him from advancing, was the consequences of doing so. Since he had a physique and bowl that was extremely abnormal, Rai had informed him that there was an extremely likely chance of a heavenly tribulation. Heavenly tribulations were common in the world of rune masters, however they usually came at later stages of cultivation. However, due to the fact that Rui had achieved unimaginable things for his stage, the world rules wouldn¡¯t let him progress in peace. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! He had already made plans to advance soon, fully consolidating his rune, completing the rune forming stage and entering the second rank of rune masters. Exiting his isolated training room, Rui headed towards the center most building, where the elders of the family would gather. Today, the younger generation of the family would undergo an awakening test, including his younger brother. After his father had been released of his curse, they returned to the tavern and ran it like usual. It took a long time for them to explain the situation to Guang Ya, as she was completly flabbergasted when her husband who was a normal human for so long, suddenly was awakened as a rune master. Thankfully, she took it quite well, and even pridefully announced the fact in her circle of friends. Since her husband and son were rune masters, this made all of them extremely envious, pleasing Guang Ya. Entering the central hall, Rui glanced around, finding Liliang having a conversation with Wuya San. Seeing Rui approach, the both of them greeted him with a grin, petting the small bird on his shoulder. Rui had already told them about the small pet he was going to hatch, but he didn¡¯t tell them what sort of species it was. Rui used his skills on both of them, measuring the amount of progress they had made the past few days he was in isolation, waiting for Sunny to hatch. [Waya San, 15 Cultivation level: Formed Rune stage (Archaic spiritual roots) Physique: Soul Immortal Physique Combat Power: 20000 Character Personality Path: Sage of the end Luck 230] [Xiong Liliang, age 16 Cultivation level: Middle sea stage(heavenly spiritual roots) Physique: War God physique Combat power: 35000 Character personality path: Unbreakable demon. Luck: 90] Looking at their statuses, Rui smiled bitterly. Although he had made considerable progress as well, he was still not in the rune forming stage, while his cousin who was a year younger was already at the stage. Xiong Liliang had truly changed his fate, fully dedicating his future. Although Rui didn¡¯t know how the luck stat was affected, it was clear that after Liliang joined the family as a runic master, his luck increased slowly, reaching 90. Rui glanced at his own status, lamenting at the slow recovery rate of his luck stat. [STATUS] He had level upped four times in the span of a year, thanks to the small amount of quests he had completed on missions carried out with the rest of the family. Of course, they were situations similar to the bandit den, making them used to killing as soon as possible. The things he had gotten from the quests were a small amount of store currency and a few skills, such as [Breath], [Circulate], [Leap], [Sneak] and [Waste]. [Breath] [The ability to breathe with ones whole body and not just the respiratory system. Gives the ability to breathe underwater for a short period of time. Increases quality of air.] [Circulate] [Performs a full rotation of runic energy inside the body, increasing the users physical strength for a few seconds. Makes the skin healthier.] [Leap] [The ability to input runic energy at the soles of your feet to induce a leap with increased height. Increase in the users speed for a few seconds.] [Sneak] [Makes the users footsteps more unnoticeable and increases movement speed while crouched. Confuses enemy senses for a short period of time.] [Waste] [Clears the body of any impurities in an instant through circulating the users runic energy. Side effects might include diarrhea.] They were all skills that Rui could perform on his own, however, they were useful, since they were like shortcuts to perform actions. While others had to do a hundred things to perform the action, for Rui using the skill would be doing it in one action. Wuya san had refined his physique eight times, using the best resources of the family and at the same time learning to use spiritual energy. Spiritual energy was different from runic energy, only being sensed and used by a few. Since Wuya San possessed the soul immortal physique, he was literally born to use spiritual energy, growing its mastery in a short period of time.
Inside the hall, all of the family¡¯s rune masters waited patiently for the elders to come inside and begin with the testing. Guang Jian looked around in excitement, his eyes darting all over, looking for his older brother. He had just arrived a few hours ago with his father and mother, but they were unable to greet Rui due to his isolated training. Seeing that Rui had arrived to witness his awakening test, Jian grinned happily and waved at him. Rui waved back and told him not to worry about anything. Hearing his elder brother reassure him, Jian tried to contain his anxiety that was masked by his hyperactivity. Waiting for a few more minutes, finally, the group of elders walked in. As soon as they saw the elders come in, everybody bowed their heads in respect. Seeing this scene, the grand elder waved her hand to stop them. After what had transpired with Guang Ryuji, the elders came to an agreement when it came to supervising future awakenings. They didn¡¯t want to go through the same situation, losing a talent without realizing it. The talent testing was done in mass, as all the elders tested someone at the same time, while the grand elder did a backup inspection of all the teens. Jian approached grandpa Xin, being the person he was assigned to for his testing. Guang Xin looked at Jian with a peculiar gaze, as he injected runic energy into his body, at the same time analyzing his bone structure and spiritual root. Unlike the public testing, awakenings done in higher clans was done with a thorough inspection, testing all of the things they could. Of course, this required an individual of a high stage conducting the testing, being able to come to accurate results. Rui had gotten hold of information that grandpa Xin was at the rune soul stage, meaning that he was a fourth rank rune master. This information matched up greatly with Rui¡¯s scrambled data of grandpa Xin. [Guang Xin, Age 324 Cultivation stage: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Physique:¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Combat Power: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character Personality Path: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Luck: ¨€¨€¨€¨€] The only thing he could see was his age, it being a mind blowing 324. Rui couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how old higher ranked rune masters were, since it took so long to reach the fourth stage of rune masters.
As soon as the runic energy entered Jian¡¯s channels, a great aura permeated his body. A rune slowly appeared on his forehead, shining in a dazzling white light. Expecting nothing else to happen, Rui couldn¡¯t help but want to peek at what rune his little brother had awakened with. After glancing at it, both Rui and Xin jumped up in surprise. The grand elder, Guang Zhe stared in pleasant surprise, as the rune Jian possessed was exactly the same as her¡¯s and Guang Tian¡¯s. ¡°The ancestral rune.¡± Muttered grandpa Xin, before promptly laughing and patting Jian on the shoulder. ¡°Great little guy¡­ Both you and your brother have promising futures! Who would expect that brat Ryuji to have such talented sons!¡± The ancestral rune, also known as the hereditary rune was the sign of a great rune master clan. Just like Han Dong became the crown prince of the empire after awakening with the rune of the emperor, Jian awakened with the rune of their ancestor. Rui had become aware of the fact that the grand elder and his grandfather possessed unique runes, but this situation cleared his doubts. Jian was brought to the grand elder, getting inspected. She then sent a telepathic message to Rui. ¡°What is Jian¡¯s physique?¡± Hearing a voice in his head, Rui looked at Guang Zhe in surprise, before promptly trying to answer, but realizing he was unable to send a sound transmission back. ¡°Just try to sync your runic energy with mine, I will do the transfer.¡± Understanding her orders, he proceeded to release small amounts of runic energy, following a path that was created between the two of them. Thanks to his physique, he was able to see runic energy as waves, so finding the sound transmission wave was easy. ¡°The sword god physique.¡± Hearing Rui¡¯s answer, the grand elder was taken aback. ¡°The sword god physique is able to increase understanding in any sword style, being known to use the body as the sword and the sword as the body. They refine a sword created by their own rune after awakening, it is known for its powerful attacks, being a stage higher at the least than what they are supposed to be.¡± She muttered under her breath, completely recalling the specification of physique. It was a physique perfect for their ancestral rune, making Jian an incredible genius when it came to the path of the sword.
Rui had re-entered secluded cultivation as soon as the awakening ceremony was over. He had reached the peak of his energy and was preparing to form his rune. Having already made preparation for a tribulation, he stood at the center of an array. This was a heaven sealing array, made to create an optimal environment to surpass tribulations. Rui¡¯s heart ached, as it was an extremely expensive store item, using all of his currency to purchase just one of them. He was now flat out broke, and gaining system currency itself was hard. He could only earn less than a hundred per week at best. The array was extremely important for the current situation, but Rui knew, that it could not protect him from the the wrath of the world rules for long. Unlike bowl formation, Rune formation was extremely easy. Since the foundation was already solid, all Rui had to do is brand his bowl with his innate rune, that of course being the ansuz rune. He began by taking the energy of his entire body and channeling it to his bowl, at the same time imagining the ansuz rune and inscribing it on the bowl. This process took a few hours of painstaking effort, but it was finally completed to perfection. As soon as he entered the Formed Rune stage, black clouds covered the skies above the family estate. Everyone stared in awe, as thunder roared, falling towards the room Rui was cultivating inside. It was just a single bit of red lightning, but that single thunderbolt caused a destructive amount of damage to the surroundings and Rui himself. Even though he was fully prepared, that single attack had rendered him unable to move, as his whole body smelled like smoked pork.
Somewhere in the oceans of lower nine, a small island existed. The island was isolated from other places, only accepting some trades with outside merchants, having a self reliant and self sufficient environment. Beneath a white pergola, a young man was resting on a hammock, a young woman was feeding him grapes while he shook from side to side. A white fluorescent sword stood next to him, floating in mid air. The woman had a motherly feeling to her, as if she was nourishing the world itself. Her appearance could be considered beautiful by everyone, being extremely pleasant to the eyes. A lotus like rune glowed on her forehead. The young mans appearance was majestic, as if he was a god looking down the mortal world. Pearlescent jade white skin, long black hair and blood red eyes. A rune exactly the same as Jian¡¯s shone on his forehead. Suddenly, the young man jolted, alerting the woman. ¡°What is the matter, darling?¡± Asked the woman with a concerned look. ¡°I felt it again¡­ our little Ren¡¯s aura¡­¡± The woman¡¯s hands froze, as she dropped the grapes she was holding. The lotus like symbol on her forehead shone pink for a second, causing her to calm down. ¡°Darling, can you track it down?¡± The young man nodded, concentrating at the minuscule amount of energy he felt, and unleashing countless runic seals with a flip of his hand. This time, he was able to feel the presence more clearly, having made a strong connection. ¡°It has been established. It seems to be in the northern continent, the place where Ren went. I still can¡¯t believe this matter is not finished yet, I just wonder what death seeking bastard would mess with my family¡­¡± Hearing his words, the young woman held his hand tightly, trying to ease his sorrow, anger and pain. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lianhua, as the rune sword immortal, I only desired for one thing, the prosperity of our family. I made it clear to them, if my family is harmed, I will start moving again, otherwise my name isn¡¯t Guang Fu Wen Jian.¡± Said the man, releasing an incredible amount of pressure, making the sea boil and resonate with his voice, shaking the neighboring empires to their cores. Rumors started spreading about the ruthless rune sword emperor returning to the scene¡­ Chapter 30 Rui sat on the floor, his mind in a haze. The tribulation was much harsher than he had expected, giving him quite the shock, both literally and figuratively. Thankfully, being located inside his family estate, people rushed over to help him as soon as the tribulation was over. Tribulations were one of the most common things for cultivators, most of them having to undergo harsher trials and possibly die in the process. They were called ¡®tribulations¡¯ for a reason. The world itself had set rules, and being a cultivator with either incredible stage or cultivation talent, would warrant the notice of the world rules. Rui was the latter, possessing both a rune (core) and a ten times refined body. This placed him at the center of attention when it came to advancing to the next stage, since the world rules would try to stop his advance the more progress he made. He had just gotten to the second stage, but the lightinng that struck him was red, being a third rank lightning. Without the array he had bought from the shop, withstanding that attack would have been impossible with his current body and runic energy, since it was a tribulation meant for third rank rune masters. Smiling bitterly, he looked up at the approaching crowd, fainting in exhaustion.
It took over a month for Rui to fully recover the damage he had received and to consolidate his cultivation stage. The second rank of rune masters was a qualitative leap in every aspect from the first rank, especially for Rui, since he had a much greater foundation. Just by finishing his rune forming stage, his combat power rose to 32000, doubling from the previous 16000. Compared to others of his stage, he was far stronger when it came to fighting prowess or energy amount, but he lacked one thing. Although Rui had an incredible foundation when it came to cultivation, he lacked the basics of combat and martial arts. Going on missions gave him a bit more understanding about the world of cultivators, giving him far more insight into his insufficiencies. He had gotten somewhat used to killing people, especially evil practitioners, but he still had a guilty conscience. Having a cold approach to life was different from being totally indifferent and thinking human life was insignificant. He was someone who grew up in a harsh environment, but he had later become a true member of society, getting the common views for human life. Getting used to killing felt dehumanizing, but he knew that he had to. Rui was someone who would see things as a whole, wanting balance across all fields. Being a jack of all trades, master of none was something people scorned, especially cultivators. But Rui was different. With the assistance of the system and his own potential, at least as a cultivator, he knew he could accomplish things others couldn¡¯t even imagine. Becoming an alchemist, blacksmith and even a spiritual artifact maker. Any of those could be a help for him in the future. The only thing he had at his hands was time. At least for now¡­ Rui never forgot the counting timer for the invasion, however it was something like an end goal to him at the moment, since he was too weak. If he wanted to protect himself and his family from interplanetary enslavement and even extinction, he had to be strong enough to rival them as a single person, which that in itself seemed impossible. The twenty one thousand years left till the invasion had lessened by one. Time was a fleeting concept, especially for cultivators/Rune Masters. Rui knew without a shadow of a doubt, that it would take thousands, or even tens of thousands of years to reach the peak of rune masters, if he didn¡¯t die half way that is. He could still the feel pain from the tribulation, understanding that in the grand scheme of things, he was as insignificant as an ant.
Rui searched the family library with the help of his elders over the following weeks for suitable cultivation methods, since he had achieved the second stage, but reached a dead end on this matter. As his physique had evolved to the Extreme Rune Physique and his spiritual roots being of the heaven rune spiritual roots, he was having a hard time finding a method that would work. The only method that had a high compatibility with him was the [Heavenly Rune Mantra], that was derived from the [Heavenly Demon Mantra]. Since he advanced to the second rank, the mantra had become obsolete, but it was still better than any of the methods the family had for him. Regrettably, he realized that he was stuck. Even asking for assistance from the grand elder was basically useless, as she couldn¡¯t find anything that would suit him. After countless searching attempts, he finally realized he had no other choice. Sitting inside the library, surrounded by countless books, he sighed and spoke. ¡°Yue, do you know the location of the second slip of the heavenly demon mantra¡­¡± As soon as he spoke those words, he realized how desperate he was. He had already made a promise to himself to not use the [heavenly demon mantra], but he had no other choice. He had no currency to purchase a technique from the store, since they were incredibly expensive, and he didn¡¯t have a way to acquire one through any other means. Even his family was stuck on this matter, making it impossible for him to advance his cultivation stage without it. He could try to create his own cultivation method, just like his ancestors did, but he was only a second rank rune master. It was better to follow methods that were already there, before one created their own. Rune masters usually created their own unique path at the fourth rank, since it was then that they would form a ¡°soul¡±, but that was a matter for the future him to tackle. For now, he needed to acquire the [Heavenly Demon Mantra], and the more slips he could acquire, the easier his path in the future would be. The moon shaped earring glowed lightly, as it sprang to life in an instant. ¡°Yes, master. It is currently moving, however, so the whereabouts can change at any time.¡± Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as his fears had become reality. ¡°Is it far? How long do you think it will take us? How about the other slips?¡± ¡°It is at the Xieye Kingdom outskirts. It will take us at least two weeks to arrive at the area. The fourth, sixth, seventh and ninth slips are untouched, while the rest are in constant movement.¡± Dread started seeping into Rui¡¯s heart when he realized what this situation meant. Clutching his head, he went over his current situation. He knew fully well that Yue¡¯s information could only be good enough for tracking the slips, so he was lacking in details to come to a clear conclusion. If the person that held onto the slip, was someone with a higher cultivation stage than him, for example a third rank or possibly even higher, he was doomed. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Being unable to think of a suitable plan, he resulted in asking the system, who had a much greater and unbiased opinion. ¡°Rai, is it truly impossible for me to find a suitable method here? Should I really search for the other parts.¡± ¨WIt is highly improbable that Host will find what he desires here. From my calculations, I¡¯ve come to the conclusion that finding the [Heavenly Demon Mantra] would be the most beneficial for the Host¡¯s growth, based solely on the first jade slip the Host acquired. ¨Z Breathing deeply, he came to the decision to at least try.
For the following week, Rui gathered enough resources in his inventory to venture outside, at the same time informing his clan of the situation. Entering the grand elder¡¯s chambers, Rui glanced around to find them relatively empty, only a single large array covering the center most part. Guang Zhe sat there, teaching Guang Jian how to use his runic energy. Jian had entered the first light stage in his first hour of cultivation and progressed quickly through the stages. However, his main focus was on refining his sword techniques. Feeling the new presence in the room, Jian turned around and delight instantly filled his eyes. ¡°Big brother!¡± He screamed, while rushing over to Rui. Jian was already 14, but he behaved like a little child when it came to interacting with his elder brother and family. Rui knew fully well that this little brother of his was far smarter and ruthless than what he showed him. Just like Rui, Jian was taken on a mission and from what Rui heard from Grandpa Xin, he was way more ruthless and fast acting than both Rui and Liliang. He had decapitated two rapists and ruthlessly cut a fleeing slave trader in half. Just from that fact alone, Rui couldn¡¯t help but look at his younger brother in a new light. ¡°Rui, you told me that you wanted to see me, what is the matter?¡± Just as Rui and Jian were having a hearty chat, the grand elder interrupted. Remembering why he had come, Rui didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I will be leaving tomorrow.¡± The grand elder looked at him, amused, while Jian stared in shock. ¡°And where are you going exactly?¡± ¡°Explore the world and widen my horizons. I don¡¯t think the environment here is fit for the current me.¡± The grand elder smiled mischievously, glancing at her great grandson with a mocking gaze. She could clearly tell he was lying, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just granted him permission to go wherever he wished. On the other hand, Jian begged Rui not to go. He was extremely attached to his older brother, to the point that Rui found it baffling. Knowing full well that, even though he was acting like a needy brat, Jian was far more mature than others his age, he patted his now taller head and calmed him down. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone for long, at most a few months or a year. With the training you will undergo, time will pass in no time. As for danger? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve already given my soul fragment to the records building.¡± Hearing his words, Jian calmed down. The records building was a unique place where every family member would place a ¡®soul fragment¡¯ into a pendant. This soul fragment was a copy of the rune master soul and if an outsider possessed such a thing, they could track him to the end of the world and even know his life and death. It was basically a reassurance for the elders, making sure that their precious family didn¡¯t die outside on missions, and if they did they had clues as to how to avenge them. Quite a simple thing, but it worked wonders.
Rui waved his relatives and friend goodbye, as he instantly ran into the distance. He already had a destination, thanks to Yue¡¯s assistance. The jade slip had already moved positions quite a few times in the span of a week, but Rui could tell that it had not gone far from his initial place. The road ahead was long, so the provisions and rune stones he had acquired were necessary. Sunny was perched on his shoulders, hanging on with his life. Since he was too weak to freely fly across the sky, for now he either stayed inside Rui¡¯s clothes, or on his shoulder. As he was new to the world of rune masters when it came to adventure, he took things step by step, even slowing down his pace while running, constantly inspecting his ever expanding map window. After a few hours of travel, he reached a town and slowly inspected his surroundings. Since it was his first time there, he asked around a beggar for directions and headed towards a good tavern with acceptable pricing. Rui knew fully well how scary beggars were in this world, having encountered some while on his missions. They were people that had a wide network of connections, able to acquire incredible amounts of information. In reality, most of them belonged to the peasants sect and only cared about things such as cultivation resources. Although they looked dirty and poor in the surface, in reality they were people that just didn¡¯t care about appearances, sometimes even possessing an incredibly high stage of cultivation. Just like the beggar Rui had just asked. [Cang De Long, Age 489 Cultivation stage: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Physique:¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Combat Power: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character Personality Path: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Luck: ¨€¨€¨€¨€] He was someone who had lived for almost half a millennium. Just by looking at him with his unique vision, Rui couldn¡¯t distinguish him from ordinary people and even the system map recognized him as a mortal. It truly was scary how many masters roamed the streets, completely unnoticed by the common folk. As he was used to the food served at the capital, Rui decided to try out the local cuisine. Since it was a city located near a forest, they mostly had stuff like [Fair Deer] meat and [Spring rabbit], being creatures unique to the region. Rui decided to try out the deer steak, along with rabbit stew. As for sunny, he gave him a few yang herbs and a small steak as a treat. Although he didn¡¯t find rabbit stew appetizing in his previous life, the meat of the [Spring Rabbit] was extremely tender, having even a unique taste to it. As for the [Fair Deer] steak, he knew that the tavern couldn¡¯t get a hold of the most precious ingredients, but he appreciated the effort put into making it. After exploring the city, while digesting his food, he once again began his travels. He traveled continuously, only once in a while stopping to rest by either going to an inn or using his camping gear.
In the outskirts of the Xieye Empire, a figure darted along the sewers. Unlike earth¡¯s sewers, the village sewers were crude and covered in rats and feces, but the figure still withstood the horrible state, to escape its pursuers. From afar, his figure seemed normal, but as someone took a closer inspection, they would realize that he was different. His skin was in patches, being sewed together in countless places. Half of his face was slightly warped, but he still didn¡¯t exude the feeling of discomfort, having almost completely symmetrical features. His right eye was blue while his left was brown. His hair was a mix of colors, clearly signaling that they were from different people. The rune on his forehead was extremely unique, resembling a shattered star. He seemed to be around the age of fourteen or fifteen, having a skinny and lanky body. On his hand, a slip was held tightly, as he stood inside his hiding spot. He held his breath, as the people searching for him lost him. After a while of waiting, he finally felt that he was safe and curled over, sobbing silently. Since his eyes were damaged, he couldn¡¯t produce tears, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the amount of sorrow he felt. He was so broken and lonely, having lost everything. He fell asleep reminiscing of the most beautiful moments of his life, escaping his current nightmare.
¡°Gui Xue, wake up, you have to go to eat.¡± Gui Xue woke up, his mind in a haze. His mother had just awoken him from his long slumber, as she reminded him it was time to eat. He had worked hard at the fields all morning, so he was tired, falling asleep as soon as he returned. Feeling his empty stomach, he laughed bitterly and headed towards the kitchen to eat the porridge his mother had made. His father sat in a corner and sipped his tea while petting their dog, while his little sister was eating her own food. Looking at this scene, for some reason he felt empty, his heart aching. ¡°Gui Xue, what¡¯s wrong? You aren¡¯t eating?¡± ¡°Nothing mom, I was just lost in thought.¡± Saying so, he took a big spoonful of porridge, trying his best to enjoy it, but it felt tasteless and even disgusting. Spitting it out, he choked, his mother looking at him in distress, wondering what was wrong with her son today. Suddenly, a shout was heard from outside, as hooded men came barging through the front door, killing and incapacitating his father and mother in an instant. Before he could realize what was going on, a man pressed him down, knocking him unconscious.
Gui Xui sprung up in distress, as he calmed his beating heart. Looking around, he found himself in the so familiar sewers he had spent his life in the past few months. ¡°Another nightmare¡­¡± He thought, while clutching his head. While it was true that it was a nightmare, it was at the same time his reality. He had lost everything in the span of seconds, only to become a guinea pig for those people. He could clearly remember he had already died once at their hands, later on getting used as an experimental subject and stitched together with countless other bodies. The only thing that was truly his, was the brain, while everything else didn¡¯t belong to him. Since he awakened with a rune, he was using his all to constantly reconstruct his failing body, keeping his heart beating, even while sleeping. ¡°The puppet sect¡­ those fucking bastards¡­ If it weren¡¯t for that random righteous sect barging in their laboratory, I would have been tortured and chopped up countless more times.¡± He shivered by just thinking of the countless times his body was ripped apart by those insane bastards. The puppet sect wasn¡¯t an inherently evil sect, but they possessed methods that could be considered unconventional by most. There was also an underground group of their members that would hunt for living humans to use as test subjects and Gui Xui was one of them. It had been who knows how many years since his body was deceased, but those madmen were able to revive it through some forbidden rituals, sacrificing countless lives in the process. Thanks to this, the righteous sect was able to track down their position, freeing him in the process. Gui Xui was sure that they would end an abomination like him, if they were to find him. However, even though the vast majority of the puppet sect members were chased out, some remained and searched for him, both for his unique body as an experiment and the jade slip he had stolen from them. He didn¡¯t know as to what the jade slip was, but as a person who had recently awakened, he could feel an evil aura permeating it. As his body was an amalgamation of countless other bodies, his physique was extremely unique, having qualities that were artificially created and even augmented. Of course, Gui Xui didn¡¯t know that Rui was searching for his jade slip as well, resulting in an entangling of fates. He got up, trying to find a better spot to hide. His body was covered in filth, but he didn¡¯t even react to it, having completely shut off his sense of smell and enhanced his other senses. Chapter 31 A young man wearing a bamboo hat entered an inn, the doors closing behind him as he headed towards an empty table. A little boy, posing as the server came over to take his order. The young man asked a few questions pertaining to the local cuisine and the server answered him excitedly. Since the prices were reasonable, the young man ordered every local food he could, having a feast for himself. After eating and paying for accommodation, he entered his room and spoke to the air. ¡°Yue, how far away is the slip?¡± ¡°Two kilometers underground.¡± The young man frowned, puzzled by the location. Of course, this was Rui, hiding his appearance. It would have been weird for a rune master of the second rank to wander in such a remote village, especially in a foreign country. The Xieye empire and the Illusive empire had a small rivalry with each-other, but they had long come into a peace treaty hundreds of years ago. Thanks to this, people were able to travel across borders without any hassle and there weren¡¯t even any border guards or check-ups. The openness made Rui wonder how such a system worked, but he guessed that there was no need for it, since rank 9 rune masters were the empire rulers, being able to see anything within their territory. He knew he could be under the watch of foreign cultivators at any moment, so establishing a suitable disguise was needed. He used one of the family bandannas, completely hiding his runic energy. The Guang family¡¯s bandannas were a spiritual artifact of the spectral grade. [Hidden Bandanna] [A spectral grade spiritual artifact with the ability to hide the user¡¯s runic energy] It was a convenient item, although it was unable to bypass the probing of the truly strong. Rui had spent a total of two and a half weeks to travel to the borders of the Xieye empire, finally reaching the area of the second jade slip. Comparing the size of the Illusive empire to countries of his previous life, the difference was massive. Rui¡¯s traveling speed easily compared to that of an average car¡¯s running at max speed, now that he had reached the second stage. The fact that it took that long to travel and reach the border signified how large the empire was. He had seen countless villages and cities, passing through mountains, grasslands and even lakes. The scenery was truly stunning, making his time roaming the world truly useful for his cultivation. He used the time he was traveling and resting to further refine his martial arts and increase his runic energy, having small success in creating his runic sea. The runic sea was the second step after one created their rune(core). Rui used his understanding and imagery of galaxies of his previous life to create a vortex of energy surrounding his runic core. It wouldn¡¯t be long till he established his runic sea, being able to advance into further stages. As he had an extremely stable foundation, things were progressing smoothly, the only thing bothering him being a technique for energy manipulation. Energy manipulation arts were the core of a runic master, being the most important technique to absorb and transform runic energy. Essentially it was why Rui was searching for the second part of the [heavenly demon mantra]. The village itself was extremely similar to the places Rui had been so far, the only difference being the slight difference in customs and appearance. People here had darker skin than the people of the illusive empire, but of course they were still Asian, as this was the eastern continent. Eastern continent, western continent and central continent all had people of different colors and appearances. Rui even heard of people with bluish skin in the colder regions. It was a world that didn¡¯t lack diversity and racism was the least of their problems. As long as one had power, by the means of either political or cultivation, one could be respected despite their skin color or appearance. Although humans dominated most of the planet, other races existed as well, being far more seclusive, or owning land of their own. Rui had even heard myths of mystic realms, parallel and hidden worlds that had restricted access to outsiders. Rui had his work cut out for him, as the target he was searching for was underground, possibly in the village¡¯s sewer system or even a secret path. Sighing deeply, he decided to use his map to map out the whole village, as he wondered around, trying to find the places of entrance to the underground area.
It didn¡¯t take long for him to discover a sewer canal, and from what Yue was telling him, this was the best path to reach the jade slip. In absolute disgust, Rui frowned as he looked helplessly at the system store. Since he was lacking any currency, he couldn¡¯t buy items to get rid of smell or even get a cleansing powder of sorts. With no other options, he chanted and wrote some words in mid-air. This was a runic hex, and an extremely basic one that took a long time to cast. As he was still a beginner to the concept, even knowing the meaning and casting method was not enough to do them correctly. It required adequate training and concentration just to perform a single line. Finally finishing the hex after a few minutes of continuously chanting, a thin and transparent barrier covered his body. This was a runic barrier and an extremely weak one at that. It could only block a singular attack from a rune master with the same strength as him, but it was still better than nothing. The reason he used it was simple, to not be covered in the filth of the sewers. His body entered the feces filled canal slowly, submerging till his waist. Even though he couldn¡¯t truly feel it, thanks to the barrier, he still felt extremely disgusted. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this kind of shit for a single cultivation method, but I guess the outcome is worth it if things go smoothly.¡¯ Rui couldn¡¯t help but curse in his mind, despising his current situation. After walking for a while, the area widened, clearly being dug out just recently. Rui scowled, as this was truly a hideout of sorts. ¡°Yue, position.¡± ¡°three hundred meters to the right.¡± Rui¡¯s expression tightened even further, as he was now reaching his goal. He didn¡¯t know what to expect, but he proceeded slowly with silent steps. Using his unique vision, he was able to track down a weird and corrupted runic energy coming from the direction Yue pointed out. The runic energy itself was impure and constantly leaked to the surroundings. It was the first time Rui felt such energy and seeing it with his own eyes made it far more fascinating. He was sure that the cause of the corrupt energy had no connection with the [heavenly demon mantra] since, even though the mantra was of the demonic path, the energy it cultivated was extremely pure. What truly made the technique demonic was the alterations it did to your body and mind, causing it to be warped, not the energy it gathered. After a few minutes of sneaking around, he finally caught a glimpse of the person who had currently hold of the jade slip. The figure of a skinny and lanky young man huddled up in a corner, sleeping while weeping, trying to produce as little sound as possible. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Contaminated runic energy flowed from his body, continuously weakening him. Rui was shocked at his appearance, not expecting to see such a scene. He had thought of many scenarios, mainly ones that included strong rune masters, but this completely turned around his wildest imaginations. Using [understanding] and [identify], he examined his status. [Gui Xue, Age Cultivation stage: First Light stage (Unknown Spiritual Roots) Physique: A???m?????a????l???g????a????m????a????t????i????o????n??? ????? Combat power: 102 Character personality path: Abomination Luck: -20] He opened his eyes wide in disbelief as soon as he read his information. ¡®What the fuck is this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Just the fact that he possessed luck in the minus made it a case worth studying, but all of his stats were mostly warped and his personality path came out as ¡®abomination¡¯. ¡®He doesn¡¯t even have an age for gods sake! What am I supposed to make out of this.¡¯ Having no other way to get information, knowing full well that his combat strength was much higher than his, he approached the skinny figure slowly. Taking a closer look at him, he noticed the countless stitches, as well as the different bundles of hair. The warped rune on his forehead released contaminated energy non-stop. He frowned at this scene, not because of his appearance, but for the circumstances such a young teen had been through. Sleeping on sewer canals, clearly running from someone, while at the same time having gone through grotesque amounts of pain, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted at the things humans did for their own benefits. However, he then thought of what he was about to do. He was going to snatch the jade slip from him, possibly even ruining his future. Smiling bitterly, he was about to swipe it from his hands, but he was stopped from a strong shock-wave. The barrier covering his body instantly shattered into pieces, as the patchy young man rushed towards him with full force. Taken aback by the sudden force, he was shocked at the power the patchy young man could exert. For the barrier to shatter, one needed to be of similar strength to his, making the combat power [analysis] had shown completely invalid. Not understanding what was going on, he once again used his skills on him, at the same time using [bloodline suppression] and taking the ornate knife out of his inventory, promptly changing it to a sword in an instant. [Gui Xue, Age Cultivation stage: First Light stage (Unknown Spiritual Roots) Physique: A???m?????a????l???g????a????m????a????t????i????o????n??? ????? Combat power: 35132 Character personality path: Abomination Luck: -20] His combat power had shot up to over thirty five thousand in an instant, while his cultivation stage had remained the same. He could see the runic energy surrounding his body burning, clearing the corruption. Glancing at him, he decided to probe first and then act. ¡°Hey, thanks for the greeting, but I mean no harm, I just want the jade slip in your hand for a few seconds, that¡¯s just all¡­¡± Said Rui, trying to be as relaxed as possible. He tried to use his negotiation skills, but it was far more awkward than he expected, and the situation itself was not the best. Gui Xue looked at him weirdly, slowly inspecting his appearance along with gear. After a while of just staring at each-other, Gui Xue looked at the jade slip in his hands and threw it at Rui. Taken aback, Rui barely caught it. Expecting a surprise attack, Rui stayed guarded, making sure Gui Xue didn¡¯t act. Seeing that he didn¡¯t even move, he put energy into the jade slip, at the same time channeling his [Heavenly runic mantra]. Instantly, a force began infiltrating his mind, but it was stopped as soon as it started. [You have come into contact with a heaven grade cultivation method] [The cultivation method is tailored for the demonic path, however user is unaffected by ¡°paths¡±] [¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra 2¡¯ has been converted to earth grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra 2¡¯] [First and second part of the ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ are resonating] [Beginning Technique merging] [Heavenly grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heavenly Runic energy¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heavenly Aura¡¯ skill has been acquired] [Heavenly Runic Energy] [A variant of the Heavenly Demon energy, being converted into a natural energy from a demonic one. Gives the user sharper but harder to control attacks.] [Heavenly Aura] [The ability to coat weapons and body with the heavenly runic energy, making them stronger.] In a short instant, Rui¡¯s skill arsenal grew by two and he acquired the second rank cultivation method, even upgrading it. He smiled happily, glancing at the air. Being done with the jade slip, he threw it back at Gui Xue. Gui Xue looked at him in incredulity, clearly not believing that he would return it soon after. ¡°What? I told you I only needed it for a bit¡­ Also, don¡¯t use that thing to cultivate, its flawed, unless you have the right encryption and permission.¡± Gui Xue stared at him and just remained silent, not knowing what to say. After a while of just looking, he spoke up. ¡°What sect are you from? Are you from the righteous guys that helped me escape the puppet sect, or are you not even related to this?¡± Rui looked at him weirdly. ¡°Puppet sect? First time I hear of it. I told you the truth, I¡¯m only here for the jade slip¡­¡± ¡°Then how did you find me.¡± ¡°That jade slip can be tracked by the successor of the technique at any moment, so I came straight here. Though I got to say, I didn¡¯t expect to enter a sewer system for it.¡± Gui Xue remained silent for a while, trying to process what had just transpired. This uninvolved person was his only chance of getting out of here. Mustering his courage, he spoke. ¡°Can you perhaps help me escape from here? I will owe you my life if you do.¡± Hearing him ask for help all of a sudden, Rui had already understood what was going on. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to get caught up in this and would like to return to cultivating in seclusion as fast as possible, though I still have to get the third piece just in case.¡± Anxiety instantly filled Gui Xue¡¯s face, as he hurriedly tried to explain his situation. Having time to spare at the moment, Rui decided to hear him out, constantly checking for rune masters on his map.
His story was incredibly heart wrenching, basically he had been turned into a monster with only the image of a human body. The puppet sect and his situation reminded him of Frankenstein¡¯s monster. Frankenstein and the puppet sect were quite similar in this act, but he knew that they had different goals. From what he understood, the puppet sects goal was to create the most indestructible body(puppet), to be used by their martial masters. They were people that would transfer their souls to stronger bodies if they were able to get the possibility, even resulting to the most horrible acts that violated the unwritten laws of rune masters. Stopping at nothing to get what they wanted, even resulting in the most horrific acts. Feeling a bit of empathy for Gui Xue, he regrettably decided to assist him, but only if he signed the family contract. Having no other choice, Gui Xue gave up his future freedom to escape his current predicament, even if he was of no assistance in the future. Finishing the procedures, Rui took the jade slip from him and placed it into his inventory. The inventory was a unique space that was undetectable by even his family¡¯s grand elder. He was sure that no one would be able to track down the jade slip like this. Escaping was relatively easy, the only thing that made them able to track him down being the extremely corrupt runic energy surrounding his body. All Rui had to do is place his bandanna on his forehead and all of the runic energy fluctuations ceased. Thanks to this, they were able to escape unscathed and even traveled for a few hours towards the Illusive empire¡¯s border, as the third jade slip was located a few days away from there.
Inside the sewers, a group of rune masters ran around, trying to find Gui Xue. They were the Puppet sect members that had initially began the experiment, not wanting to lose such an important specimen for their research¡­ It had already been weeks since they started the search and every time he was able to escape within fractions of a second, making the matter far more annoying. Since the searching part consisted of only a few second stage rune masters, they were unable to catch him when he released an outburst of energy. But they had finally found clues for him again, having approached a certain area and surrounded every possible exit. They were sure they would catch him today. Taking things slowly, each of them proceeded forward rhythmically, being completely in sync. Finally, they pounced into the area, only for a bunch of sewer waste to be sprayed in each direction. Wiping it, they focused on where he had gone, only to find a relatively big rodent wearing his clothes. Since Rui wanted to be careful, he brought out a new set of clothes and cleaned him, at the same time covering him in a barrier. They left his scent, along with all his belongings on a [Spectral Rat] making him the bait for their escape. Realizing they were tricked, the group leader attack the rat, killing it in one strike. Frowning, he used a tracking runic hex, but it all led to the rat¡¯s corpse. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how he was able to escape the sewers, while they had all the exits blocked. ¡°Did you guys properly block all exits?¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°Then how the fuck did he escape from here? Search around once more!¡± Being unable to control his anger, he lashed out at his subordinates, ordering them to search for more exits. After a while of searching around, they found a separate exit that led just outside an inn, being hidden by the large amount of feces. Luckily, Rui had walked through the only path that was free, not encountering any of them in the process. Learning the incompetence of his subordinates, he killed the most useless one out of anger, wanting to show what would happen to the rest, if they didn¡¯t follow his orders. ¡°Search, search, search! He couldn¡¯t have gone far! It¡¯s just a test subject that survived by luck for fucks sake! You useless pigs!¡± ¡°YES SIR!!¡± Saying so, they scattered around, each of them taking a separate direction, searching with the best of their abilities. Although the puppet sect mainly used refined corpses to do their bidding, there still existed squads that refined their own bodies to extremities and this group was one of such groups. They were solely trained for jobs like this and this was his first mission as a squad leader, making him extremely frustrated at the lack of progress.
Inside the imperial palace of the Illusive Empire, Han Dong trained inside an isolated room, being completely immersed in his actions. Han Dong preferred the fan as his main weapon, using poison needles as a secondary. He had just recently entered the second rank as well, utilizing his unique talent in hexes to learn as many of them as he could, increasing his arsenal. The court had been peaceful lately, as the Empress had taken proper actions to suppress the disappearance of the Illusion emperor. Han Feng had completely disappeared from the royal palace, a search party being sent after him, but it ended in nothing. Han Dong didn¡¯t know what had transpired with him, but he hoped he wasn¡¯t going to have thoughts of something like revenge. A knocking sound was heard from the door, as a servant walked in. ¡°Your highness, Xiao Long has arrived and is waiting in your quarters.¡± ¡°Thanks Kaye, you can rest after you bring us beverages.¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Han Dong smiled bitterly, knowing full well that Kaye wouldn¡¯t rest for even a second. Wiping his sweat with a towel provided by Kaye, he headed over to his living quarters to meet Xiao Long. Chapter 32 Xiao Long had sunk most of his time into trading as soon as the academy was over. Being a rune master didn¡¯t matter much in the merchant business, as everything could be solved with money. Possessing a large amount of money, be it silver, gold and even rune stones made dealing with things much easier. If one needed protection they could purchase artifacts, bodyguards and anything of that sort. Even getting the favor of a powerful rune master wouldn¡¯t be impossible with the right bribe. Han Dong and Xiao Long had been in regular contact, even before the academy started and ended. The information each provided to the other was important for their current plans, making their relationship purely beneficial. After a while of waiting patiently, Han Dong arrived, now wearing a more fitting robe for the title of crown prince. Looking at him, Xiao Long smiled mischievously and spoke. ¡°Those clothes really suit you, your majesty.¡± Han Dong¡¯s ever-present smile widened, as his eyes turned crescent shaped. A chill instantly permeated the room, as Xiao Long¡¯s mocking smile slowly faded. Han Dong had many things he disliked, but the thing he hated most was being addressed with such honorifics, especially complementing his outfit. He was someone that didn¡¯t wish to be in this position, having complete disdain for the royal family, except for his grandfather, the Illusive emperor. Since Xiao Long clearly mocked him on purpose, Han Dong decided to retaliate a bit just to spite him back. Although Han Dong had reached the second stage, having decent talent when it came to cultivation, he knew full well that Xiao Long was just in the body refining stage, having not even completed his fourth refinement. This was the difference in talent grades, based on the academy standard. Since Xiao Long possessed E grade talent, reaching the fourth stage of body refinement in two years could be considered extraordinary. It was clear that he had put a lot of time and resources into increasing his cultivation. After suppressing his aura, he sat down across Xiao Long, awaiting for an information exchange. He had recently asked for intelligence pertaining to the people that graduated with them. Since everyone took their own paths, he was interested in how the future prospects of the empire would fair. He knew full well that a large turmoil was brewing in the background and the assistance of the empire¡¯s rune masters was important. The exchange began by giving each-other a brief introduction of the happenings inside the court and outside, at the same time trading paperwork with important information. The whole transaction took only a few minutes, as Xiao Long soon departed, having some other matters to attend to. Han Dong slowly perused the catalog he had acquired and frowned. ¡°Rui seems to be traveling towards the Xieye empire with some goal in mind, while the rest of their group was still confined in their isolated training. Some joined sects, while others joined the royal guard, or became mercenaries. The vast majority of scholarly individuals joined the academy as teachers and assistants, while those with relatively low talents just continued their normal lives.¡± The only information that he found baffling was Rui¡¯s travel, while information on Han Feng was completely non-existent, as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth in a single day. Thankfully, he had trust in Rui¡¯s family so he wasn¡¯t worried about him abandoning the country. When it came to Han Feng, he was just curious as to where he had gone, as he really didn¡¯t care about his wellbeing. Sighing heavily, he thought about the current state of the empire and the future problems he had to deal with as the direct successor. As his grandfather was not on his current post, and even if he was, he would retire his position as emperor soon anyway. Being an individual as strong as him put large restrictions on the places he could govern as an emperor, since there were certain rules applied to them by the world law and higher beings, known as Deities. Deities were countless, but they weren¡¯t omnipotent, omniscient or even omnipresent. They possessed powers that could easily bend the laws of the world, but they were still restricted by it in many ways. Deities could be born by nature itself, through millions of years of incubation, or by sheer luck. They were creations with no true form, taking whatever appearance their followers shaped them as. Although they were essentially regarded as ¡®higher beings¡¯, in reality all of them were weaker than the average ninth rank rune master, but they possessed certain privileges that were different from rune masters. One large difference between rune masters and Deities was the fact that they didn¡¯t only belong to the planet A23, but to the rest of the planets as well, including the middle nines and higher nines. A23 was known as the fifth planet of the lower nine system. They were beings with clear restrictions, such as only being able to rule over a village and its inhabitants, being the guardian of an empire and many others, but they could effect all of the 27 planets orbiting Alpha. Alpha was the sun which provided the right environment for all 27 planets orbiting it, by creating an inhabitable zone for each of them. Deities could also rule over a certain concept, such as contracts. If Rui had information on such beings, he would quickly realize that the family contract he had signed was created by one of those deities.
Rui and Gui Xue ran through a forest at their maximum speed, as they were currently being chased by a horde of forest creatures. Most of them were of the runic variety, having sensed Gui Xue, heading their way just to devour him. Rui couldn¡¯t believe the situation he was in, having completely lost the puppet sect, but still having trouble to escape with no issues. It didn¡¯t take long for trouble to arrive, as in the first hour of rest, countless rodents started chasing after them. Rui dealt with them with his rune energy, but soon after more followed. After a few days, the surrounding creatures had all taken an interest in Gui Xue¡¯s unique scent and rushed over towards them, making them unable to rest properly. ¡®I guess that¡¯s why he had a luck of -20¡­ I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯ Rui felt scammed, since this situation was more than he bargained for. He was fine with getting him outside and saving him from his troubles, but lack of proper rest had made him lethargic these days. But it wasn¡¯t all bad, since he had secured a large amount of meat of low ranking runic creatures, as higher tier ones had no interest in whatever made Gui Xue smell so good to them. They had already been traveling for a few days, and they would soon reach their destination. Karune was a port city based next to the Xieye empire and had the largest sea trade in the Illusive empire. Rui had already expected the location, since Yue had already explained how far away it was. Using maps to navigate, as well as his own system map, he was able to arrive in a shorter time than he expected. The city had a unique aesthetic sense to it, being completely built on top of the sea, with countless eastern moats. Not wanting to be suspicious and at the same time wanting to take a proper rest, they both headed towards the most prestigious inn in the area, using the funds they collected by selling the runic beast meat they had acquired. Eating a fulfilling meal and taking a proper rest after a few days of relentless chasing put the both of them at ease. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Of course, Gui Xue had to hide his appearance using countless methods, the main one being make up. Make up was not hard to find and picking a random color for his foundation was enough. All they had to do was cover his entire body with it, making him less suspicious but at the same time weird smelling. Many of the passers by just assumed he was some sort of sex slave. Gui Xue didn¡¯t care about his appearance, as he had barely stayed alive with the things he had gone through. Being alive was more than enough for him, and Rui could clearly sense that he was harboring thoughts of revenge. Not wanting to entertain and fuel his anger, Rui didn¡¯t say anything and just proceeded with his own plans. He had to send Gui Xue back to the clan, making sure he was taken care of. He was sure that the grand elder would be interested in his creation and unique rune. Although he would be back to being a lab rat, at least he wouldn¡¯t be tortured to death every waking moment of his life. His main focus right now was on recovering the third jade slip, making his future advancements less of a hassle than they currently were. Possessing the third slip would literally make his life way easier, since the fourth was in no-ones hands at the moment. After he had returned Gui Xue to the family estate, he would be back on the hunt for the fourth slip, as it was on the other side of the empire.
In the dark of night, a shadow jumped from roof to roof. The figure was that of a lean, but muscular young man, wearing completely black, body-tight clothing, covering his facial features with a mask. He arrived on top of a large building and looked down a small ladder that led inside. The building was the private library of the noble clan living in the Karune city. The shadowy figure was Rui, having decided to disguise himself just in case. Since it was also used as the public library and didn¡¯t house many rare books or techniques, the security was less uptight than Rui expected. Having successfully infiltrated the library, he asked Yue for directions, promptly heading the right way. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find the jade slip, located inside a glass jar. Seeing the glass jar, Rui felt a strange sense of deja Vu. ¡®Well isn¡¯t this fantastic¡­¡¯ He scoffed to himself, wanting to forget about the whole situation. Using runic energy, he levitated the glass off its stand using all of his concentration. The whole thing took him an hour to accomplish. This wasn¡¯t an easy feat, requiring a vast amount of energy just to complete the action and in the most brute force way. If he wanted to do it smoothly, with precision and speed, he had to practice for a few hundred years, but he didn¡¯t have that time in his hands at the moment. Finally being able to acquire the jade slip, he just slid some of his runic energy inside, making sure he didn¡¯t touch it, as it was enough to just make contact with it in any way possible. This of course was much harder than just stretching his hand and grabbing it, since he had to first remove the lid and then insert his energy inside. [You have come into contact with a heaven grade cultivation method] [The cultivation method is tailored for the demonic path, however user is unaffected by ¡°paths¡±] [¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra 3¡¯ has been converted to earth grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra 3¡¯] [First, second and third part of the ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ are resonating] [Beginning Technique merging] [Extreme grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven¡¯s rebirth¡¯ skill has been acquired] [Heaven¡¯s wrath] [An increase in the user¡¯s strength and runic energy for a short period of time, having the counter effect of reducing the users potential in the future] [Heaven¡¯s rebirth] [An increase in the user¡¯s potential and longevity Slowly nurtures user¡¯s soul, making it stronger. Used in tandem with ¡®heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ skill, ¡®Heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ side-effects will be removed.] Rui smiled in satisfaction, being pleased with what he had acquired. Just the two skills alone were more than good enough, since they acted in perfect harmony. He had basically acquired a single powerful skill with no drawback and a soul strength increasing ability. The increase in the rank of the [Heavenly Runic Mantra] was a plus, making him quite pleased, but he also noticed a pattern. It seemed like the whole cultivation technique was divided into parts pertaining to skills and not cultivation level like he initially thought. Although, yes, the cultivation stages were also represented, they weren¡¯t the main focus of the technique. It seemed like the Heavenly Demon¡¯s paranoia had effected the way he distributed his skills and Rui somehow felt and ominous sensation coming from the combination of each subsequent merging of the jade slips. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to worry, as the [Heavenly Runic Mantra] was different from the [Heavenly Demon Mantra], so he was unaffected by any of its problems. Once again, he spent close to an hour returning the glass to its original place, breathing heavily due to runic energy exhaustion. ¡®I really have to train my energy control skills, or learn a manipulation skill at least¡­¡¯ Rui thought to himself, lamenting over the time he had wasted trying to remove and return the glass jar to its original state. Having completed his goal, he returned the way he came, completely unnoticed by any of the patrolling guards. Rui scanned them all at least once, realizing that they were mostly mortals and low ranking rune masters.
For the following weeks, Rui along with Gui Xue traveled back to the family estate, trying their hardest to avoid areas with a lot of runic creatures. Bringing Gui Xue along with him was becoming more of a pain in the ass as time went on, making him lethargic and taking constant stops to rest. In the end the two week trip became close to a month, but they were finally at the end of their destination. Rui had tried many things to stop the energy from leaking and masking out his scent, but nothing worked. Having completely given up, he decided to rush things as much as possible near the end of their journey. The family estate hadn¡¯t changed at all, since less than two months had passed from Rui¡¯s departure. Seeing Rui approach from a distance, the family sent people to bring him over. Both Rui and Gui Xue were worn and torn in both mental and physical state from the constant running. Handing Gui Xue over to his family, free of any responsibility, he decided to return to isolated cultivation, only after socializing with his friend and family for a few days. Although two months was a short amount of time when it came to cultivation, Jian had already made considerable progress, already beginning his second body refinement. As for his cousin, Wuya San, he had completed his runic sea formation, entering the initial sea stage. Xiong Liliang was still in the middle sea stage, and he was showing signs of an expected bottleneck. Since his stage was stagnating due to the lacking energy gathering speed, he needed runic stones to absorb more of it and with greater gusto.
The eastern mountains were known as the central location of the eastern continent, housing some of the most prestigious sects of the world. An alliance gathering between the elders, leaders and younger generation of sects happened every few years, signaling the start of a new era. Han Imperial calendar Time, seventh day of the seventh month, year 6234, the alliance gathering was held, heralding in the new disciples that would be soon joining them. The gathering was a test held by the alliance, made specifically to recruit new talents into their sects. As the area of the eastern mountains was extremely high up, just getting there was a test of its own, making the new disciples the strongest of their generation, but there were some that used the assistance of money or runic mounts. The test didn¡¯t have any restrictions, allowing any means possible to reach the apex, where the testing was held. All of the sect representatives stood on top of a giant stand, right in front of a massive pagoda. They numbered in the hundreds, clearly representing the vast powers of the world, but still, some of them stood out more than the rest. A bearded, white haired old man possessing dual pupils stood amidst a crowd of white robe wearing elders, scanning the people in the crowd. There was no age restriction placed on the applicants, but there was a clear difference in their standing and acceptance rate the older one was. The golden age for cultivators was between their first fifty years, when the human could absorb energy best with their awakened spiritual roots. Thanks to this fact, most of the people vying for spots were youngsters between the ages of 15 and 25. This was called the ten year rule, where the most talented people showed their true worth when they were of that age, being older actually made them less probable to join a sect, but of course there were still exceptions. Many could remember the old man of a random remote village that had lived till the age of 80, still being at the first rune master stage, having had no proper teaching since young and losing his golden opportunity to cultivate. Deciding he had nothing to lose and wanting to explore the world, he decided to take part in the gathering test, successfully joining a prestigious school and quickly advancing in cultivation, later on becoming an elder of said sect. This was an inspirational story, making sure that even the weakest and less fortunate of cultivators tried their luck in the summit of the eastern mountains. Of course, this was a story based on true facts, as that same old man was standing on the platform, representing his own sect, the peasants sect. Suddenly a commotion spread through the crowd, as a giant armored [Sky Shattering Elephant] made its way through the crowd. The [Sky Shattering Elephant] was a runic creature known for its size and ferocity, but at the same time it was one of the best mounts, especially for royalty to show off their power. On top of the elephant, a tan young man wearing gold ornaments stood, his bright honey colored eyes surveying the surroundings. He had a slightly crooked nose with thin lips, but his face was extremely symmetrical, adding for a unique sense of beauty. A never seen before rune was plastered on his forehead, resembling the eye of Horus. After scanning the crowd for a while, he found a suitable spot to rest in, an empty area with a single young man who had a black bird perched on his shoulder. Not caring for the young mans reaction, he rushed his mount towards him, only stopping due to his mounts refusal. Confused, he tried to order his mount to head forward, but the mount refused, being completely fear stricken by something. Not understanding the situation, the youth got down from its back and headed towards the young man who was just enjoying his time with his bird. ¡°What the fuck did you do to my Pomp?! Don¡¯t you know who I am?! I am Arsalat Alsama, the saint candidate of the Emirates Union!¡± Hearing someone scream at him from behind, the young man turned to look back, only to ignore the youth¡¯s shouting and continue to play with his bird. Being completely outraged by the young man¡¯s reaction, Arsalat attacked him with a runic energy blast. The young man didn¡¯t even react, as the bird on his back flew backwards all of a sudden, its three claws gripping his attack and destroying it in an instant. Seeing this, Arsalat was shocked, but his surprise didn¡¯t end there. The young man got up, extending his right hand and waiting for his crow like bird to land. He extended a small knife and transformed it into a sword exuding a menacing aura. The Ansuz rune glowed brightly on his forehead, as his long black hair flowed in the wind, possessing a slight tint of light blue to it. His bright blue eyes, along with his white pupils stared into Arsalat¡¯s soul, momentarily stunning him. ¡°My name is Guang Rui, how may I assist you young master of the Emirates Union?¡± Chapter 33 Rui had spent over a year refining his cultivation level, advancing with considerable speed and reaching the middle Sea stage. After a month of secluded cultivation, he headed over towards the direction of the fourth jade slip, finding it between the borders of the Emirates Union and the Illusive empire. He found it weird that most of the jade slips so far were located inside or near the Illusive empire, probably due to the fact that the previous owners were part of the ex- Han Empire. He had a bit of an adventure there, due to the large amount of time spent exploring the underground caverns. It was the first time he had encountered the so called ¡®Holes¡¯, places where runic beasts hoarded and fought for ground, probably due to the rich runic energy in the area. In the end, he found the fourth jade slip next to the corpse of a rune master that had clearly died long ago, his skeleton crumbling with just a touch. The weird part was the fact that he possessed nothing else, just the jade slip, as if all of his belongings had faded in the passage of time, but the jade slip didn¡¯t have as much as a scratch on it. [You have come into contact with a heaven grade cultivation method] [The cultivation method is tailored for the demonic path, however user is unaffected by ¡°paths¡±] [¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra 4¡¯ has been converted to earth grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra 4¡¯] [First, second, third and fourth part of the ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ are resonating] [Beginning Technique merging] [Archaic grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heaven Shattering Fist¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Divine Path¡¯ skill has been acquired] [Heaven Shattering Fist] [A martial art technique focused on pure destruction, created by the heavenly demon. It can be utilized in any way, being completely formless. Requires Heavenly Runic energy. May destroy the body if over-used.] [Heaven¡¯s Divine Path] [A movement technique created by the heavenly demon focused on pure speed, be it in land, water or air. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy.] The rewards were ample, having gained two much needed martial arts in his hands. As for the technique itself reaching the archaic stage, after only four of the nine, put him in a dazed state for a while. He pondered over how powerful the whole technique was and what stage of treasure would it be considered as. As his stage rose, it became much harder to advance, taking months for a single minor advancement, especially comparing it to the previous advancement speed. Since Rui cultivated with such high grade and unique methods, having a [true bowl] and a ten times refined body, he needed to absorb at least ten times the runic energy to advance. This of course made him stronger in the same stage, but it had the drawback of being much, much, much slower¡­ It was as if he was absorbing enough energy for ten people, having to advance all ten people at the same time. However, thanks to his [parallel thinking] skill he was able to still progress through with no issues, encountering no bottlenecks. In the span of a year, he had not gotten many quests, and the ones he had received had insignificant rewards. [A Missing Toy] [For a child, a toy, especially one given from their deceased parents, is as important as their life. Quest Clear Conditions: Find the missing toy and return it to Guang Meimei. Quest Clear Rewards: 200 ?, [Search] Skill] [The Stars Are Weird] [Due to your previous knowledge of planets and space, you find your current sky different from your previous one, possessing a much impossible view for you. Quest Clear Conditions: Come to a conclusion about your current planet. Quest Clear Rewards: 1000 ?, [Way Finder] Skill] These two quests were the only ones that gave him good rewards, much needed skills. [Search] gave him the ability to see things in much wider range, being able to zoom in on things, or even find a needle in a haystack if he tried hard enough, making his [identify] skill much more malleable. As for [Way Finder], it was a skill that used the stars to always give him a sense of direction, making him able to navigate any environment and still knowing the way back. Even if he was unable to see the stars, he would still be able to sense them in a way, not needing to directly see them to find his way. As long as they existed, he would always find his way. As for Rui¡¯s reason to head over to the eastern mountains, it was of course another quest that was generated after he got hold of the information pertaining to the sect gathering. [Realm Explorer] [Realms are unique and obscure phenomenon that are either artificially created or naturally generated through unknown means. The Eastern mountains sect gathering takes place in one of those unique Realms, known as the Realm of Fortitude. Quest Clear Conditions: Explore the Realm of Fortitude. Quest Clear Rewards: 20000 ?, [Explorer] Skill] Of course, if it was just for this one quest, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over with Sunny. [Growth (1)] [The three legged golden crow is a mythical creature that requires a vast amount of experience and treasures to mature into a true myth. Quest Clear Conditions: Upgrade beast companion ¡°sunny¡± Help beast companion obtain its ¡°core¡± Quest Clear Rewards: Upgrade in Bloodline] The amount of rewards he could get from this one trip were massive, making it an extremely precious experience for him. As for his current predicament, he couldn¡¯t care less about Arsalat. Arsalat Alsama, also known as the sole saint candidate of his generation, possessing the rune of the previous saint, Mohamed. What made Rui react like that to him wasn¡¯t disdain, but rather, a challenge. He wanted to see how a saint candidate, someone of his age group would fair in a fight, and he could immediately conclude from their first interaction that he was just a spoiled young master. People stayed away from Rui, not because he was intimidating, but because the bloodline of a golden crow was incredibly powerful, directly subverting anyone and any runic creature that desired to head towards him. Arsalat being immune to the bloodline suppression meant that he possessed a bloodline of considerable strength. Of course, the arrogance he had displayed made Rui quite displeased, so he decided to counter back. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
Arsalat couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation, completely taken aback by Rui¡¯s reaction. ¡®Guang Rui? Who is that?¡¯ He tried to recall anyone of importance with that name, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. After thinking for a while, skimming through the information he was given, he decided he was no-one important and proceeded to pull out his weapon. Although Arsalat was arrogant, being spoiled rotten, he didn¡¯t lack in talent and prowess, especially as a saint candidate. Since he was the chosen candidate of his generation, he would slowly have to fight with future and newer generations for the position of Saint. His weapon was an ornate sword with a moon shaped blade, commonly known as the khopesh. Rui could tell with a glance that the weapon was a combat armament similar to his sun-cutter, due to the unique energy emanating from it. However, it was clear that it was of lower grade than sun-cutter, as its luster seemed to diminish in the presence of his sword. Arsalat chanted something, not caring about his image, as the rune on his forehead shone brightly, blinding all of the surrounding spectators. The sect representatives only glanced at them, completely uncaring of the situation. Fights between candidates were allowed, and in fact, even encouraged. It would temper and strengthen their resolve, however, they would still interfere if the fight got too serious and one of the two was unable to participate in the mystic realm. Seeing that Arsalat began chanting, Rui didn¡¯t hold back and used [Leap], along with his [Identify], [Clairvoyance], [Search], [Heaven¡¯s Divine path] and put his runic energy into Sun-Cutter, utilizing his [beginning sword: birth] stance. Despite using so many skills at the same time, it all happened in a split second, causing a streak of runic energy to permeate the area, shocking the spectators by the sheer amount of force he exerted. That attack alone was enough to instantly kill any runic master of the second rank. Sensing the incoming attack with sheer instinct, Arsalat pulled out a mirror from his pocket, activating its defensive functions in the fraction of a second. A giant luminescent sphere encompassed him, completely absorbing the brunt of the attack, but cracking a few seconds afterwards by the following shock-wave. Arsalat was sent flying back, his eyes full of disbelief. On the other hand, Rui looked at his sword in awe, as he did not expect to perform such a powerful attack. All this time, he had cultivated and only utilized normal methods when sparring. It was his first time he had fought someone of the same rank who was considered a genius of his generation, and he clearly felt the large gap in power between them. Even though Arsalat was two stages ahead, he still lost in a single exchange. Comparing Arsalat to the bandits he had killed would be disrespectful, since Arsalat was clearly much more powerful and talented, as his status window displayed. [Arsalat Alsama, age 16 Cultivation stage: Peak sea Stage (heavenly spiritual roots) Physique: Sand Asp Physique Combat Power: 65325 Character personality path: Competent Ruler Luck: 269] Seeing the large difference between them, Rui opened his status window to glance at his combat power. Originally, his combat power was slightly below Arsalat¡¯s, but it had skyrocketed to 120000 after he used all of his skills. Completely taken aback by the revelation, he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath. Suddenly, Arsalat¡¯s body melted into sand, as Rui was inspecting his status. Without any warning, he appeared behind Rui, his eyes resembling that of a snakes, while his body was covered in brown scales. However, to his dismay, his attack was foiled by Sunny¡¯s claws, that threatened to take his life. Rui was taken aback and quickly thanked Sunny for the save, returning to his previous domineering state. Seeing that his attack had failed, Arsalat retreated just as fast as he came, vigilance still clear in his eyes. The barrier he had created earlier was an artifact of the Spectral grade, made to withstand one attack from a third rank rune master. The fact that Rui managed to destroy it and send him tumbling backwards had completely awakened him from his arrogance, at the same time recognizing his family name. ¡®Guang family, also known as the hidden masters behind the royal family of the illusive empire¡­ No wonder this guy is so powerful.¡¯ He could easily see that he was talented, and the fact that he belonged to a clan of killers made his strength all the more understandable. They were fundamentally different from other clans that were based on just martial arts or improving their cultivation and status. They were a clan that focused solely on killing and the sword, making them much stronger than others in the same stage. As a saint candidate, having such information was a must, and even though he was arrogant earlier, he had the wit to understand the situation. Clasping his hands, he bowed and spoke to Rui. ¡°I, Arsalat Alsama admit defeat to Guang Rui of the Guang family.¡± Rui looked at him in surprise and bowed back, slightly gnashing his teeth at the provocation. ¡°Thank you for going easy on me, a member of a small family, Saint Candidate of the Emirates Union.¡± Arsalat gnashed his teeth as well, after hearing his words. The spar had turned from a physical one to a verbal one, trying to one up the other through their wit. Thankfully though, the mystic realm was about to open, so their exchange was stopped short, before it went into a full on fight.
An elderly man walked up the podium, his old withered hands clasped behind his back. Although he was old, one could still see that he was quite handsome in his younger years. His long white hair draped behind his back and his bright green eyes looked at the crowd below. Seeing that all of the crowd gathered was looking at him, awaiting for his speech, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Since you all have gathered here, you know what this gathering is about. The mystic realm of trials, also known as Realm of Fortitude is a mystic realm that existed longer than any of us can imagine. We don¡¯t know when it was created, or even if it was man-made at that, but we do know some of its functions.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t using any amplifiers, his deep and soothing voice could be heard clearly in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°The Realm of Fortitude has a limit of cultivation level, having the absolute rule of only accepting second ranked rune masters. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that one can¡¯t advance into the third stage inside, but it will not allow anyone who is about to breakthrough to enter. It will only allow those that advance stages inside.¡± ¡°Inside the Realm you will find different stages, also known as ¡®tests¡¯ that will test out every aspect of your talents, giving you corresponding rewards. Since the flow of time is different inside, you may spend years there, but out here only a few days at most would have passed.¡± ¡°Later, after you have finished all of the ¡®Tests¡¯ you will be given a badge by the realm that will determine the ranking you acquired. The badges that have been seen so far range from White, green, yellow, red, blue and purple. If you wish to enter any of the sects after obtaining one, just showcase your badge to them. Don¡¯t forget, that even obtaining a white badge is a great achievement, meaning that you have passed all of the tests, so you will be accepted into any sect you wish as long as you obtain one.¡± ¡°That will conclude the basic explanation for the Realm. The gate will open up shortly and you may all enter freely.¡± Everyone¡¯s blood boiled at the elderly man¡¯s speech, as they couldn¡¯t wait to participate in the mystic realm tests. After waiting for a few more minutes, a gigantic gate opened up behind the sect representatives, covering a few kilometers. Rui stared in awe at the fantasy like size, as he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. So far, although he had experienced amazing things, especially the system, they still felt grounded to some sort of reality, due to the small scale. But now, looking at the giant gate, he couldn¡¯t help but comprehend how truly insignificant he was in this world. People rushed in like a tsunami as soon as the gate opened up, including disciples who were already part of a sect. Finding it difficult to enter with all of the people hoarding over the gate, Rui ordered Sunny to fly him there. Sunny had grown considerably in size, now being the size of a harpy eagle, and he even resembled one. Rui grabbed his legs and Sunny was easily able to lift him up and bring him to the gate. Reaching the gate Rui put his hand in, getting the feeling like he was touching water. Seeing that nothing happened even after he just touched it, he ordered Sunny to go in, feeling like he had sunk to the bottom of the ocean, completely blurring his vision and numbing his senses. After a few seconds, his vision returned, finding himself inside a small empty room, with Sunny perched on his shoulder. ?Welcome To the Realm of Fortitude. We will now proceed with the first test.? Suddenly a voice was heard, shocking Rui out of his thoughts. ?Test number one will now start, please find the Jade slip(s) hidden around the area. ? ?Time Remaining 24:00:00? Rui opened his eyes wide, as the small room he was occupying expanded exponentially and grassed covered the ground, the ceiling completely disappearing and getting covered by a bright blue sky. The sounds of birds, crickets and other animals could be instantly heard, as they slowly populated the area. Rui glanced at the timer, seeing the twenty four hours slowly trickle down. Wanting to understand the situation better, he used his skills, identifying everything in the surroundings, but finding that everything was real. He tried to activate his [Way finder] Skill, but he was unable to do so. Perplexed by the situation, he asked the System. ¡°Rai, what is this phenomena? Are we still inside that small room, or is this a completely different area?¡± ¨W Analysis of the area has already been done, concluding that you are still inside that small room. From what my data shows, this seems to be a high grade illusion, or simulation of an environment, able to completely fool your eyes and the system¡¯s functions. The realm itself seems to be functioning on different laws from our normal world, since the molecular parameters seem to have changed somewhat, making it hard for the system to correctly compute. ¨Z Rui only understood half of the things Rai had explained. Not wanting to bother with over-thinking his situation, he decided to clear out the first test as fast as possible. Activating [understanding],[Search],[identify],[parallel thinking] and [Clairvoyance], he actively foraged for the so called ¡®jade slips¡¯. After a few minutes of searching, he had found eight of them scattered around the area, some discretely hidden beneath trees and others held by animals. Glancing at the eight jade slips, his slowly inspected them and put runic energy inside. [You have come into contact with spectral grade technique] [Technique is used to artificially end the test] [8/10 jade slips have been acquired] Looking at the new system windows Rui smiled bitterly. ¡®So I need two more, but I¡¯ve already searched all the areas, I can¡¯t seem to be able to find the last two.¡¯ Opening his map window, he changed the elevation to a lower one, finding a small cave entrance nearby. Heading in, he found that it opened up to a much bigger cavern filled with water. At the center of the cavern, a jade slip floated, clearly taunting him in some way. Rui headed over after carefully scrutinizing every corner of the cave and grabbed it. In that very instant, the voice was heard once again. ?Participant has cleared the first test, do you wish to proceed to the next test?? Listening to the announcement, Rui was taken aback. He was sure that the system told him that there existed ten jade slips, so why was the test over after finding nine? Not wishing to progress to the next stage yet, he didn¡¯t reply and continued to search for the last jade slip. ?Participant has cleared the first test, do you wish to proceed to the next test?? The voice continued to ache him on, but Rui didn¡¯t care and continued the search. After an hour of searching every single inch of the area, he looked at the clouds and inspected them. Truth be told, they were not real clouds, but rather solid objects. Using Sunny, he was able to reach up there and find the last missing jade slip. [All jade slips have been acquired] [skill ¡®End¡¯ can be used during the duration of test one] Without saying anything, Rui activated the skill, disintegrating the surroundings and returning to the small room from before. Chapter 34 Not long after Rui cast the technique and returned the room to its previous state, a voice was heard once more. ?Participant has perfectly cleared the first test.? ?You will be given 10 Minutes of rest time before the second test begins.? Rui listened carefully, making sure he didn¡¯t miss anything. Since he was able to complete the first test perfectly, he had expected something like a reward, but to his dismay, the voice only announced a rest time for the second test. Having nothing else to do, he extended his arms to touch the walls of the room. The walls were cold, having a texture similar to concrete with a smooth finish. Putting strength on his arms, runic energy rushed like a torrent and tried to destroy the wall, however, nothing happened and the wall remained undamaged. Rui proceeded to do the same thing to every part of the room, but nothing different happened. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of the material itself, even with his skills, he asked Rai to analyze it. Sadly, Rai was unable to find what it was, since he only relied on Rui¡¯s computing power and his strength wasn¡¯t great enough at the moment. Having nothing else to do, Rui sat down cross-legged and played with Sunny. Sunny had been excited for quite a while, since he wanted to move around and Rui had mostly spent his time in isolated cultivation, making him extremely bored. Finally, the ten minutes passed and another announcement was heard. ?The second Test will now begin.? ?Please advance through the tunnel and reach the end.? Before Rui could ask what tunnel, the room expanded on one end, elongating like someone had just pinched and stretched a piece of dough. Rui was amazed at how bizarre the whole situation was, but he didn¡¯t complain and simply made his way into the so called ¡®tunnel¡¯. The walls maintained their rigidness even while they were stretched to that extent, as if this was just an illusion to begin with. Rui walked comfortably in the tunnel, having more than enough space to jump around and stretch his limbs. After what seemed like an hour of walking, Rui frowned, since nothing happened so far. He had constantly looked behind him, Sunny maintaining vigilance at all moments. He felt a sense of impending doom when he looked in front and behind him, as the tunnel seemed to stretch endlessly. Emotions such as fear, anxiety and doubt started sprouting in his heart, weighing down on him. This situation was far too uncomfortable, but all he could do is keep pushing forward. Finally, after two more hours of walking, something different happened, as he felt a strange sense of pressure wanting to pin down his body. Frowning, he continued on walking forward, as the pressure slowly continued increasing the further in he walked.
Rui felt exhausted, as his body had long become numb due to the pressure. Hungry and thirsty after walking for god knows how long, he pulled out some food and water from his inventory, wanting to take a slight rest. Pulling out the food, it suddenly collapsed on the floor due to the immense pressure, becoming mush in mere seconds. Rui looked on dumbfounded at the absurdity of the situation. Having no other choice, he once again pulled out some food from his inventory, this time coating it in his Runic energy. The pressure had more or less subsided from the food, but it still had a somewhat droopy appearance. Not caring about it, Rui stuffed his mouth, doing the same thing with his water gourd. Sunny had long become exhausted by the pressure, since his cultivation was lower than Rui¡¯s, but he was still able to barely hold on for now. Finishing his meal, Rui got up and continued walking, this time increasing his pace substantially, using his skills. After what seemed like an eternity, light seemed to be shining in front of him, signaling the end of the tunnel. Seeing the light, Rui rushed forward, exhaustedly reaching the end. ?Participant has perfectly cleared the second test.? Rui¡¯s eyesight blurred for a few seconds, taking a while to adjust to the strong light. His vision soon returned and he looked around him. ¡°¡­¡± He instantly became speechless at the scene. ¡®You can¡¯t be fucking serious.¡¯ He had returned to the small room from before, after all of that trouble he had gone through¡­ Cursing at the situation he was in, he laid on the floor, completely putting his mind into recovering his strength. ?You will be given 120 Minutes of rest time before the third test begins.? Once again, the voice announced a rest period, but this time it was much longer. Since he was already resting to begin with, Rui didn¡¯t care about the announcement and continued recuperating. Runic energy worked in miraculous ways, speeding up the body¡¯s regeneration by a drastic amount with each cycle of it through the body. For a second rank runic master, even if his teeth were to fall off, they could recover and regrow in about a week. The vitality of cultivators was truly frightening. Of course, to do such a thing, one had to continuously circulate the runic energy in their bodies, replenishing and revitalizing the cells, making sure that they had enough energy to function in that overdrive state. Since Rui¡¯s body had undergone ten refinements, he was able to input a much greater amount of runic energy into his cells, making his recovery speed much greater, assisted by the fact that he could hold ten times the runic energy of his stage.
After thirty minutes of continuous cultivation, he was finally back up to his peak condition. The pressure he had felt inside that tunnel had somehow strengthened his will and physical body even further, making the situation advantageous to the current him. Unlike others who had at most refined their bodies seven times, he needed much greater pressure to advance his body further, making the path of a body cultivator much harder than that of a runic master. Body cultivators were people that had either given up on cultivating their runic energy or had a unique physique that enhanced their strength. They were much more powerful than others of the same stage, but they lacked enough runic energy, determination and talent to advance further in the path of cultivation, essentially falling behind others. Their strong bodies were able to use a different type of energy however, since the runic energy was infused into their bones and muscles. People called that runic energy Aura, but there were different types of aura. If one trained their bodies to the extreme, they would obtain body Aura, while if one trained their sword to the peak they would obtain sword aura and so on and so forth. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After gaining aura, one could go on to advance even further, gaining the heart, soul and ¡®One¡¯ energies. Each subsequent stage became much harder to reach with each advancement, taking years for even a small amount of progress. Rui was close to manifesting sword aura after training in the sword for a few years, this made him quite talented in the aspect of swords, but he was nowhere near a prodigy. Guang Jian on the other hand, from the first training session with runic energy, was able to grasp a small amount of sword aura, reaching true sword aura not even a month later. Jian was halfway to the Heart stage at this point, making him an unparalleled genius in the path of the sword. Of course, his physique, rune and bloodline assisted him in that path, making his results far more understandable.
Rui patiently waited for the third test to begin after fully recovering, going through and scanning his body for any improvements. The improvements were minor, but he was still happy for at least getting something after going through that hell. Since he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed while he stayed inside the tunnel, he asked Rai. ¡°Rai, how much time has passed since the second trial begun.¡± The system¡¯s concept of time wasn¡¯t skewed due to perception, unlike humans. It could clearly tell how much time had passed at any given moment, even calculating altered time in between space-time effected areas. (basically it is able to distinguish the time variables between the realm and the outside world.) ¨W You have spent exactly seven days and thirty five minutes inside the tunnel. As for the time that has passed in the outside world, it is five minutes. ¨Z Rui opened his eyes in amazement. He didn¡¯t really expect that he had spent that long inside the tunnel. It made the fact that he was so extremely hungry and thirsty more understandable though¡­ Rune masters of the second stage didn¡¯t need to eat, at most drinking water once a week was enough for them. Of course most of them still ate, either for the pleasure of eating, or just to maintain their previous state of life. Rui had completely replaced his diet with fasting pills when cultivating, so he had forgotten the feeling of hunger for the most part. Runic energy had become the main source of sustenance for him and other cultivators. He still enjoyed food however, especially when it came from foods made with runic beast¡¯s meat. He somehow found it extremely appealing and felt the energy contained in the meat somehow made him stronger.
?The Third Test will now begin.? ?Please understand, comprehend and leave your strength in the ¡®wall¡¯? After an hour and a half of waiting, the voice was once again heard, this time announcing the beginning of the third test. Just like before, the room warped to adjust itself to the test¡¯s needs. The room expanded, warping, changing colors and shapes. After just an instant, Rui found himself inside a cave. Unlike the previous tunnel, consisting of the same material as the room, the cave was made out of different types of rocks, its ceiling reaching at least ten meters. Rui stared in awe at the countless stalactites above him, as countless blue lights could be seen shining on its surface. Countless gems and unique stones seemed to be just in arms length, but Rui didn¡¯t even put his eyes on them and glanced ahead. In front of him, a giant wall consisting of giant monoliths was standing, with countless craters covering it. Rui knew fully well that the gems and precious resources that could be found in these rooms were fake, just an illusory image, however, when he stared at the wall in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp silently. The aura coming from it was otherworldly, even the strongest runic masters he had seen came nowhere near the aura the wall was emitting. Each crater that covered its surface gave out a different type of energy, as if thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of cultivators had caused those immeasurable craters on it surface. Coming closer, the oppressive feeling didn¡¯t dissipate, but he was still able to approach, as if the aura itself wasn¡¯t targeting and let him get near on purpose. Placing his hand in one of the smaller craters, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the energy rushing through his body. It was as if a torrent of fire had rushed through every fiber of his being, threatening to burn him to a crisp. Shock and awe flashed into his eyes as he fervently pulled back his hand, taking a few steps back in the process, staring in fear at the giant wall. Seeing him getting hurt, Sunny rushed over and shot a fireball at the wall, seemingly protecting its master. However, to Sunny¡¯s dismay, as soon as the fireball touched the wall, it faded into nothingness, as if the attack was nothing to the wall in front of them. Rui pulled Sunny back, consoling him and informing him that he was fine. The energy was already gone the very instant he let go of his hand, leaving no side-effects to his body whatsoever. ¡°Rai, what is the matter with this wall?¡± He instantly asked Rai, since he knew that the system had a much vaster amount of knowledge than him. ¨W Analysis of the phenomenon is not yet complete¡­ However, I have come to the conclusion that the craters in this wall were all done by the people of at least the fourth rank of rune masters, but since this place is sealed with an age restriction, it makes the probability of people the Host¡¯s age group causing them improbable. ¨Z Rui became silent, contemplating on the information he could deduce so far. ¡®Since the Test required for me to increase my understanding and leave a mark of my own on the wall, I probably have to stay in this place for a prolonged period of time to be able to do that...¡¯ Heaving a deep sigh, he sat on the floor cross-legged in front of the crater his hand had just touched. Stretching his arm, he pointed his long and slender finger and lightly make contact. This time, the energy rushing through him was milder, giving him room to withstand and comprehend the force. However, after contemplating on the force for what seemed like forever, he felt an innate rejection, making him frown. ¡®I don¡¯t understand why, but I can clearly feel that this force isn¡¯t compatible with me and that I will gain nothing even if I sit here to contemplate it for decades.¡¯ Rui was a rune master of the second stage that was close to reaching the peak of his stage. He possessed the heaven rune spiritual root, a unique type of Archaic grade spiritual root that made his adaptation to runic energy much greater, but giving him a weird alignment with the elements. His extreme rune physique further extenuated this quality of his, absorbing all energies regardless of element and later on purifying them into pure runic energy. This made Rui essentially attribute-less when it came to his attacks, but that would be impossible, since everyone had an attribute that they were more aligned with. Some had multiple elemental attributes, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were more powerful. The most important part was the grade of alignment of the attribute. There wasn¡¯t a specific grading system, but people could clearly tell there was a difference between rune masters and their elemental affinity. Rui had never ran into such an issue before, since he had mostly focused on increasing his strength and the techniques, cultivation methods and martial arts he used didn¡¯t really have a unique attribute. Since Rui didn¡¯t know of this fact, not knowing what sort of attribute he was better suited for, he couldn¡¯t help but frown when he couldn¡¯t comprehend the fire element crater in front of him.
In the end, Rui touched seven more craters, three of them giving him the feeling of fire, one lightning, one wind and two of the earth. He had finally understood the situation he was in. ¡®This is an elemental affinity test.¡¯ He instantly came into that conclusion. Elemental affinity was hard to measure to begin with, some even trained in the wrong element for all of their lives, only knowing their true worth towards the end of their longevity, or by sheer luck. For that reason, sects gave new disciples attribute-less cultivation methods and slowly tested all of the elemental affinities they could. Rui had gone through a similar situation in the academy, but at the time he didn¡¯t really consider it important. Now, staring at the giant wall in front of him, he realized that elements were important, giving a unique yet extremely powerful spin to ones energy and attacks. If one could comprehend all of the craters of their element in this wall, they would advance by leaps and bounds in their elemental knowledge and possibly even create a new cultivation method or martial art based on their understanding. It was a great opportunity, but not for Rui. Out of all the elements that he was tested in the academy, he had no affinity to any of them. Fire, wind, earth, water and lightning were the five basic elements and Rui had no affinity with them. The same was for other elements as well, such as, darkness, light, Metal and poison. Rui was an anomaly just from that fact alone, he had even stumped his family when they learned of this fact, restricting all sorts of martial arts and techniques that they wished to pass on to him. Sighing deeply at this realization, Rui decided he had nothing to lose and decided to try out all of the craters one by one, with hope that he could find his elemental attribute.
Time slowly ticked on, as Rui relentlessly placed his finger on each of the craters, slowly gauging and narrowing them down. Every few attempts he would stop and recuperate his mental strength, since it was depleting massively with each examination. Sometimes he would sleep to recover and return to peak condition. Like this, he continued relentlessly scanning all of the craters. His figure had become emaciated, since even though he was recovering energy and recuperating every time, the mental strain made him lethargic and his eyes were bloodshot, a constant unnerving headache had haunted him as a result. Even though he had seen no results so far, even after thousands, or maybe hundreds of thousands of attempts, he still continued searching. He had come into contact with two new elements, sound and wood, but, just like the others, he had no affinity towards them. The elements of the world weren¡¯t infinite, and sometimes the world itself made attributes on its own. Sound, wood, death and life were the four mythic attributes rarely seen in humans. Rui continued in his search, finding the life and death attributes, but of course he had no connection to them.
Six months passed since Rui began checking all of the craters and he was slowly approaching the end. He had began with lower craters, hoping to find his attribute in a lower layer, slowly making his way up, layer by layer. He was now near the top, reaching the end of the craters, but he still hadn¡¯t found an attribute that matched him. Demon, Holy, Supreme, War, Sky, Madness, Chaos, Void and wisdom were the new attributes he had found after his long search, and all of them were extremely peculiar. They were not normal attributes, but rather, attributes that were inborn and unique to the individual. Although Rui had seemingly wasted his time trying to find his attribute, his mental state had become extremely strong, making his sea of consciousness a stage higher than that of his cultivation level thanks to the constant tempering. Having long lost hope in this cause, Rui haphazardly placed his hand in one of the bigger craters in his vicinity. It was a crater that couldn¡¯t be said to be massive, but it wasn¡¯t small either. The significant difference between it and other craters was how deep it went. While others were barely an palms length in, this one was about the length of an arm deep, making it much harder for Rui to reach inside. Finally touching it, Rui experienced something unimaginable. He was covered by darkness, but it wasn¡¯t due to the darkness, death, or void elements, but rather, emptiness. The void element was the existence of nothingness, making one able to erase everything in his path into nothing. The emptiness Rui was currently feeling wasn¡¯t similar to that of nothingness. He felt a substantial burden on his mind and body, as if he was being squished and cramped inside a small room. Fear started slowly creeping up on Rui¡¯s heart, as he felt extremely uncomfortable with the situation. The darkness surrounding him started crumbling in that very instant, as if he was breaking space itself and he returned to normal. Before he could recover his thoughts however, another crack in space appeared and sent him back to the darkness. Not wanting to be plunged into that hell again, Rui pulled his hand back from the crater in a hurry. Frowning, he looked at the crater, before noticing the connection he felt with it. ¡®You got to be fucking kidding me.¡¯ He swore inside his head, realizing that this was probably the element he had an affinity with. Chapter 35 The life of a runic beast was extremely simple, with its normal daily routine consisting of resting and hunting. Since most runic beasts didn¡¯t have intelligence at the level of humans, they acted purely on instinct. However, that was only the case for runic beasts of the fourth stage and below. After the fourth stage, the runic beasts would obtain consciousness, becoming fully aware and creating techniques and fighting methods for their own use. Even though the fourth stage was the minimum stage for consciousness, there were some outliers, such as mythical beasts like the three-legged golden crow. Sunny was a runic beast with the intelligence of a five-year-old child. It had the ability to understand human speech when it was born, while at the same time possessing innate skills in its bloodline. Unlike other beasts that had to cultivate to the fourth stage and, through sheer luck, develop consciousness, Sunny had innate memories and a strong consciousness as soon as it was born. As Rui had spent over six months trying to find his attribute, Sunny had been studying the craters with the fire element. Since the three-legged golden crow was a beast that signified the sun, the attribute it possessed was fire in its purest form, which could also be called Yang. Just from studying the countless marks from the fire attribute attacks of these cultivators, its cultivation had risen by a level, reaching the second rank of runic beasts in a short period of time and at the same time comprehending countless methods to use its fire. Sunny currently had its eyes closed and was meditating while its wing rested on top of a crater. The crater was incredibly wide, probably the widest crater in the wall. Although the damage wasn¡¯t deep, the width signified that this was a large-area attack that was quite powerful. After meditating on it for a few hours, Sunny opened its eyes and looked at its master. Rui was currently sitting in midair, supported only by a platform that he had anchored to the walls, constantly maintaining contact with the deep cavity in the wall. His eyes were tightly shut as sweat constantly poured from his body, soaking his robes. A few days had passed since he found the attribute that he was aligned with, but he first finished the remaining craters before proceeding with understanding the only one he could. Rui understood after a while what sort of attribute it was. ¡®Space and Time... No wonder I was unable to find my elemental affinity...'' He had confirmed his suspicions with the help of the system, identifying the weird energy as spatial fluctuations. The Space attribute was almost never seen and confirming it was incredibly hard or even impossible. Unless a rank 8 rune master personally tested your attribute, it would be impossible to find your alignment with it. As for the Time attribute, Rui had found that after understanding a bit of the crater, he could see changes in the constant of time, and the realm further enhanced that feeling, confirming his compatibility with the Time attribute. The Time attribute was even harder to confirm, and almost no cultivator had ever been seen wielding it except for those of the ninth rank, but at that point it was no longer an attribute but the understanding of a law. Laws were fundamentally different from attributes. Attributes were innate to a person, but laws were the rules that contributed to the creation of the universe and the fabric of space and time that kept everything together. It was also known as the highest level of energy one could wield. Rui had only come into contact with this information after he browsed through countless books and asked his elders. Hints about this power can be seen in countless cultivation methods and scriptures.
Rui opened his bloodshot eyes, taking in a deep breath. "It¡¯s been close to seven months since I started searching and meditating on the attributes; I wonder how much time has passed outside." Rui muttered to himself. ¨W Exactly 48 Hours have passed outside. ¨Z RAI¡¯s mechanical voice sounded inside Rui¡¯s head, informing him about the passage of time. Rui opened his mouth in disbelief as the time difference had become larger than before. Having comprehended enough of his attributes for the time being, he got up and inspected his appearance, smiling bitterly. He had grown a small stubble, with his hair reaching his ankles. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with disbelief at the rapid growth of his hair and lament the slow growth of his facial hair. Before his reincarnation, he was quite a hairy individual, having a full beard by the time he was 18, but now he seemed like a tender kid with extremely feminine features. Even the small stubble on his chin didn¡¯t change that fact, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. ¡®Who would hate being this handsome and beautiful?¡¯ He thought to himself, shaking his head soon after from such egotistical thoughts. Sunny had long finished meditating and was looking at Rui with confusion as he was shaking his head and muttering to himself. Rui, feeling a gaze on his body, turned around and greeted his faithful companion. Sunny had grown rapidly in this period of time, not only strength-wise but also in size. His black feathers now had a golden glow to them. Since Sunny was a three-legged golden crow, his size would increase drastically with each subsequent advancement. Rui smiled warmly at Sunny and walked over to him, gently stroking his feathers. "You''ve grown so much, my friend; we''ve both made progress during these months of solitude."" He said so affectionately. Sunny wasn¡¯t just a pet, but a friend. Sunny let out a low caw, expressing his contentment and loyalty. As an intelligent runic beast, he understood Rui''s words and cherished their bond. Rui''s focus soon shifted to the vast expanse of craters on the wall. The understanding of his spatial and time attributes had given him a new perspective on their purpose. These craters were not just random formations but rather strategically placed elemental attacks. Each and every single one of these craters represented an elemental attribute¡¯s effects when used in tandem with techniques. Just glancing at the countless craters, one would feel a sense of awe. Rui knew that to complete this stage, he had to first understand his attribute, comprehend it, and then use it to leave a mark on the wall. This wasn''t an easy feat, however, and Rui understood it well. Just the time required to reach a decent understanding of his attributes had taken him a month. Normally, if he had a common attribute, he would already be done with the test, but now things had become complicated. Implementation of elemental attributes in attacks usually requires at least the third stage, the rune core stage. Runic cores were different from the "bowl," which was created in the process of advancing from the first stage to the second stage, the rune sea stage. To advance to the third stage, it would require one to possess a vast amount of runic energy and convert said runic energy into a runic sea in their dantian, surrounding the bowl/rune. Knowing this, Rui asked R.A.I. a question. "Is it even possible for me to complete this stage with my current power? I don¡¯t have the runic energy needed to even construct a proper attributed attack with my elemental attribute of space, let alone the attribute of time." A system window floated in front of him at that moment, responding to his question. ¨W Completing this stage solely with your current power would indeed be challenging. Your runic energy is insufficient to construct a fully attributed attack. However, there might be alternative methods to overcome this obstacle. Would you like me to provide suggestions? ¨Z Rui pondered for a moment, considering his options. Despite the limitations, he was determined to complete this stage and advance further in his cultivation. "Yes, R.A.I. Please provide me with any suggestions or alternative approaches I can take to overcome this challenge. I know that using [Sun Cutter] won¡¯t work since it uses armament powers and not actual attributes." Rui replied, his voice filled with determination. If it were possible to pass this test by using an artifact or armament, then many people would have already gotten higher-grade badges. There was a reason this place was called a test realm. ¨W One potential approach is to harness the synergy between your space and time attributes. As your comprehension of both attributes deepens, you might be able to create a unique fusion technique that maximizes their combined effects. This technique would leverage spatial fluctuations and temporal manipulation to enhance the power and efficiency of your attacks. ¨Z Rui''s eyes sparkled with excitement upon hearing the suggestion. The concept of combining his attributes and creating a fusion technique intrigued him. He realized that this approach could potentially compensate for his lack of runic energy by amplifying the impact of each attack. "I see. So, if I can master the fusion technique, I can create attacks that surpass the limits of my current power. How should I proceed?" Rui inquired, eager to explore this new path. ¨W To develop a fusion technique, you must deepen your understanding of both attributes and their interactions. Start by analyzing the crater and its corresponding effects. Study the patterns and observe how the spatial fluctuations and temporal changes intertwine. Experiment with small-scale attacks, gradually increasing their complexity and power. Through trial and error, you will refine your technique and reach a breakthrough. ¨Z Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Rui nodded, absorbing the guidance provided by R.A.I. He turned his gaze towards the craters once again, his mind focused on deciphering their secrets. Days turned into weeks as Rui delved deeper into the study of his attributes. He meticulously observed the space-time attribute crater, trying to understand it to the best of his abilities. He used his [Understanding] skill along with [Parallel thinking], even triggering a full immersion multiple times. Through this process, he was able to use the attributes in small amounts. At first, the results were modest. The fusion of spatial and temporal energies was challenging to control, often resulting in unstable and unpredictable outcomes. However, Rui persevered, fueled by his determination and the unwavering support of Sunny. As time passed, Rui''s proficiency in manipulating his attributes improved. He learned to harmonize the spatial fluctuations with precise timing, exploiting the temporal changes to enhance the impact of his attacks. Slowly but surely, he began to create more cohesive and powerful fusion techniques. In this trance-like state, Rui had completely forgotten about time, giving his all to mastering the fusion of his attributes.
Rui didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but one thing was sure: it had been a long time. His hair had grown incredibly long, dragging along behind him as he navigated the wall with ease without using any supports or runic energy. His bloodshot eyes were barely kept open, and he had lost a lot of weight from constantly using his energy. His emaciated figure was lost in a trance-like state; his eyes hazed over as he muttered from time to time, constantly jotting things down using his finger and a small amount of runic energy, engraving them on the wall. The only thing that could be damaged in this place was the wall, which contained the craters, and Rui had used his attribute fusion to slowly carve out a runic hex on its surface. He had figured out that it was impossible for him to create an attack like the other rune masters before him, so he decided to approach it in an unconventional way. Using his two attributes, he turned the entire wall into an array after countless hours of studying. Sunny, who had been so far observing his master from afar, was anxious for his well-being but didn¡¯t stop Rui from pursuing his goal. As Rui etched the intricate runic hex on the wall, he could feel the immense power resonating within it. The fusion of his spatial and time attributes had transformed the wall into a formidable array, pulsating with energy. With the completion of the runic hex, a surge of vitality coursed through Rui''s weary body. He slowly stepped back, taking in the sight before him. The wall, once covered in countless craters, now radiated a mesmerizing glow. The array he had created held the essence of his fusion technique, capable of channeling the combined might of his space and time attributes. It was a manifestation of his perseverance and ingenuity. Sunny hopped closer, sensing the transformation that had taken place. The runic beast''s golden feathers shimmered in the radiant light emitted by the array. With an approving caw, Sunny expressed his admiration for Rui''s accomplishment. Rui couldn''t help but smile, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He knew that this array was not just a testament to his own growth but also a valuable tool that could aid him in future battles. Waving his long fingers, Rui began chanting, the runic array lighting up in response. In an instant, massive pressure enveloped the room, creating a giant yet shallow dent on the massive wall, which even overshadowed the other attributes. At that moment, the sound of a system chime was heard inside Rui¡¯s head, prompting him to look at the newly appearing window. [Quest ¡®Fusion¡¯ has been completed.] [Distributing rewards] [An item has been added to your inventory.] Rui''s heart raced with anticipation as he read the notification from the system. He quickly opened his inventory, eager to see what reward he had obtained for completing the quest. He had obtained this quest when he performed his first fusion, although it was still imperfect at the time. Browsing through his inventory, he found the new item. It was a small and intricately carved jade pendant. The pendant emanated a faint glow, pulsating with energy. Rui carefully held it in his hand, feeling its warmth and resonance with his own energy. Using his [Understanding] and [Identify] skills, he was able to understand the pendant''s functions. [Pendant of Harmonious Fusion] [An item generated based on the cultivation world "Tian Kong". A relic infused with the essence of spatial and temporal harmony. It enhances the wielder''s control over fusion techniques and grants temporary boosts to their power.] Looking at the pendant¡¯s functions, Rui smiled. He knew that this pendant would be a valuable asset in his future cultivation and battles. With its assistance, he would be able to further refine his fusion techniques and push his limits. As soon as Rui finished inspecting the pendant, the voice he had almost forgotten about spoke again. ?Participant has perfectly cleared the third test.? ?You will be given 300 minutes of rest time and a special reward for clearing the stage in a unique way.? ?04:59:59? The timer began counting down as soon as the announcement finished. Rui was taken aback when he heard he was going to be rewarded for clearing the stage, but before he could comprehend the situation, the room began changing rapidly, returning to its original shape. The room was now back to a simple square, but it was at least twice the size of what it was initially due to Sunny¡¯s growth. It was now that the room had become small that Rui noticed his extremely long hair and emaciated appearance. "R.A.I., how long has it been since I entered the realm? Both inside and outside." Asked Rui, worried about the time. ¨W Inside the realm, you spent a total of 5 years and 2 months. Outside the realm, approximately 7 days have passed. ¨Z Rui''s eyes widened in astonishment as he absorbed the revelation. He couldn''t believe that he had spent over five years immersed in his training and exploration of his attributes. It was a testament to the depth of his dedication and the power of the realm of fortitude. Outside the realm, only a week had passed, meaning that the world continued to move forward while he was completely engrossed in his cultivation. It made him realize the immense value of the training opportunity he had been given. This also made him realize how badly he had treated his body over the past five years. Waving his hand and muttering, he opened the system''s inventory, instantly taking out high-quality pills and consuming them. Soon, he felt the energy gushing through his body, prompting him to sit down cross-legged to absorb it slowly.
As Rui sat down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and focused on absorbing the energy from the pills. His body, weakened from years of intense cultivation, gradually regained its vitality. He could feel his strength returning and the fatigue and weariness dissipating with each passing moment. Sunny, perched nearby, observed his master''s recovery with satisfaction. The runic beast knew how taxing Rui''s training had been and was relieved to see him finally taking care of his physical well-being. As the energy circulated through Rui''s body, he also took the opportunity to reflect on his accomplishments and experiences within the realm of fortitude. The five years he spent delving into the depths of his attributes had not been in vain. He had not only discovered the power of fusion but had also honed his skills and understanding of spatial and time attributes to a remarkable degree. Rui called out the quest windows, remembering he still had two quests to complete in this realm. [Realm Explorer] [Realms are unique and obscure phenomenon that are either artificially created or naturally generated through unknown means. The Eastern Mountains sect gathering takes place in one of those unique Realms, known as the realm of fortitude. Quest Clear Conditions: Explore the Realm of Fortitude. Quest Clear Rewards: 20000 ?, [Explorer] Skill] [Growth (1)] [The three legged golden crow is a mythical creature that requires a vast amount of experience and treasures to mature into a true myth. Quest Clear Conditions: Upgrade beast companion "sunny" Help beast companion obtain its "core" Quest Clear Rewards: Upgrade in Bloodline] The realm explorer quest would be concluded after he finished all of his tests, while growth required Sunny to create a core. This meant that Sunny had to reach the third stage of runic beasts, becoming a runic spectral beast. Rui recovered from his horrid state, even cutting his hair back to a manageable length. He knew that it would take more than just pills for his health to reach its peak, but for now, it was enough. With a mix of satisfaction and anticipation, Rui turned his attention to the special reward promised for his unique approach to clearing the stage. He wondered what it could be and how it would further aid him on his cultivation journey. The countdown slowly reached zero, and the room began changing. As the room settled into its new configuration, a tall pyramid resembling the Mayan pyramids of earth appeared with a shimmering portal in the center. It emitted a soft, inviting light, drawing Rui''s gaze. With a sense of curiosity and excitement, he approached the portal, with Sunny following closely behind. Stepping through the portal, Rui found himself in a vast, serene landscape. It was a beautiful, ethereal realm filled with vibrant colors and calming energy. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and gentle breezes caressed his face. Rui marveled at the tranquil surroundings; his heart was filled with a sense of peace. He knew instinctively that this was a sacred place, an oasis of serenity amidst the trials and challenges of cultivation. In the distance, he spotted a figure approaching. As the figure drew nearer, Rui realized it was an elderly man dressed in flowing robes, his eyes twinkling with wisdom. The man exuded an aura of profound knowledge and authority. Unlike all the rune masters outside, the man didn''t have a rune engraved on his forehead. Rui was stunned at the appearance of a person here, since the realm of fortitude was known to not possess an owner, functioning autonomously for thousands of years. The appearance of one at this moment put him in a daze. The elderly man approached Rui with a warm smile, his voice carrying a sense of gentle authority. "Greetings, young cultivator. I am the Guardian of the Sacred Oasis, entrusted with guiding those who have achieved unique accomplishments within the realm of fortitude." Rui bowed respectfully and responded. "It is an honor to meet you, Guardian. I am Guang Rui, a cultivator on a journey of self-discovery and growth." The Guardian nodded approvingly. "Guang Rui, your dedication and ingenuity have caught the attention of the realm. You have unlocked the potential of fusion, a feat that few have achieved. As a reward for your unique approach to clearing the stage, you will be given this." From within his robes, the guardian produced a small, intricately crafted box made of rare celestial wood. The box seemed to glow with a faint luminescence, indicating its extraordinary nature. "This is the Celestial Spatial Compass," the Guardian explained. "It is a remarkable artifact that can help you navigate through the realms with greater ease and precision. It possesses the ability to detect spatial fluctuations and guide you to hidden pathways and treasures." Rui''s eyes widened in awe as he accepted the box from the Guardian. He could feel the faint hum of power emanating from the artifact, and he knew that it would be a valuable asset in his future endeavors. "Thank you, sir." Rui said sincerely. The Guardian nodded, disappearing from the spot, and left Rui staring blankly at a familiar wall. Without even understanding what had just transpired, Rui found himself back in the square room with Sunny, who also cawed in disbelief at the seamless transition. Before Rui could even collect his thoughts, the realm¡¯s announcement sounded, signaling the start of the next test. ?Fourth test will now begin.? ?A change in the test has been applied due to the participant¡¯s achievements.? ?The "Library" will be manifested as the stage of the fourth test.? ?There is no specific requirement for this test.? As the realm''s announcement echoed through the room, Rui''s attention was drawn to the sudden transformation taking place. The walls of the square room began to shift and expand, stretching outward in a mesmerizing display of spatial manipulation. The room seemed to unfold, revealing a vast expanse of shelves filled with countless books, scrolls, and ancient tomes. The room had transformed into a magnificent library, its shelves stretching endlessly in every direction. The once modest space now extended far beyond what Rui''s eyes could perceive. The shelves towered high above him, disappearing into the distant ceiling, while countless rows of books lined the floor, forming a seemingly infinite pathway. The air within the library carried a distinct scent of old parchment and knowledge, evoking a sense of awe and wonder. The soft glow of ambient lighting bathed the library, casting a warm and inviting ambiance. It was a realm of knowledge and exploration, beckoning Rui to delve into its depths. Rui and Sunny stood at the entrance of the library, gazing into the vast expanse before them. The sheer magnitude of the transformation left them momentarily speechless. Chapter 36 As the assembly outside the gate of the realm of fortitude continued, the anticipation among the participating sects grew with each passing day. They eagerly awaited the emergence of the participants, eager to see the badges they would carry, which would serve as a testament to their achievements within the realm. People with badges would be offered positions in renowned sects no matter the badge color, since even obtaining one was incredibly hard. Some participants who had failed had already exited the realm a few days ago, their faces gloomy. As it had already been a week, one by one, participants started to exit the realm as they reached their testing limits. They emerged with badges of different colors, showcasing their accomplishments. The sects gathered around, observing the badges and whispering among themselves in hushed tones. First, a participant appeared with a white badge, signifying the completion of the initial stages. The sects applauded politely, recognizing the effort put forth to overcome the challenges of the realm. Then, a few participants emerged with green badges, indicating further progress and improvement. As time passed, participants with yellow, red, and blue badges began to emerge, their achievements impressing the onlookers. Speculation and excitement buzzed through the crowd as they wondered about the significance of the different colors and what awaited the participants inside the realm. Meanwhile, Rui remained deep within the realm, completely isolated from the outside world. He had no knowledge of the other participants or their progress. For him, the realm of fortitude was a solitary journey of self-discovery and growth. He focused solely on overcoming the tests presented to him, unaware of the anticipation building outside the gate. Inside the library, Rui and Sunny ventured further into the depths of knowledge. The shelves stretched endlessly in every direction, filled with books and scrolls waiting to be explored. Rui''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he considered the vast wealth of information that lay before him. He reached out and selected a book from the nearest shelf. The cover was weathered, bearing the marks of countless hands that had touched it over the ages. Opening it carefully, he tried reading the book, but the text was in a language he had no knowledge of. Realizing this, he put the book down next to him and picked out another one, finding the same type of writing inside. Frowning, he began flipping through a few dozen books, but with no luck. They were all written in this unique language, which meant that it was unreadable to the current him. Rui, knowing that he couldn¡¯t read the text at the moment, did the next best thing. "[Identify], [Understanding]" As Rui activated his skills, the system window materialized before him, displaying the book''s information. The text glowed with an ethereal light as the system''s analysis unfolded. [Ancient Script of Celestial Knowledge] [A script pertaining to lost knowledge of the celestials. The script is written in the Celestial Tongue, the language of the celestials.] The information wasn¡¯t much, but it at least gave him solace in the language he had to understand before he could read these books. Rui had no knowledge of the Celestial Tongue since there were no records about it even inside his clan¡¯s library. There was, however, one connection that came to mind just by its name. His bloodline analysis results showed that it had already been a long time since then, but for Rui, it was like yesterday since those were the days of hope for him. Thinking of this, he told R.A.I. to open the bloodline window. [Bloodline analysis. Ancient human bloodline, 0.5% diluted Runic human bloodline, 5% diluted Unique ancestral bloodline: determined to be of 9th rank rune master lineage, 50% pure Celestial bloodline, 25% clear Ancient god bloodline, 15% pure Uncertain bloodlines, 4.5%...] Glancing at the bloodlines, the Celestial bloodline stood out like a sore thumb now that he had found something related to it. Rui''s heart raced with excitement as he discovered the connection between the Celestial Tongue and his own bloodline. The revelation opened up a world of possibilities and potential understanding. If his bloodline contained traces of celestial heritage, perhaps he possessed an innate affinity for the Celestial Tongue. With a renewed sense of purpose, Rui focused his attention on the book once more. He traced his fingers along the ancient script, feeling a faint resonance between the text and his own celestial bloodline. Drawing upon one''s bloodline required you to possess an understanding of bloodline methods; thankfully, Rui already had a method like that and had further improved upon it. Drawing upon his bloodline''s latent power, Rui channeled a surge of energy into his mind, enhancing his perception and mental faculties using [Understanding] and [Parallel Thinking]. The Celestial Tongue, once incomprehensible, now seemed to dance before his eyes, the symbols coming alive with profound meaning. As Rui immersed himself in the language, he began to decipher the Celestial script. The words flowed through his mind, each syllable resonating with a profound energy. He discovered that the Celestial Tongue carried not only literal meaning but also conveyed deeper insights and spiritual concepts. The Ansuz rune on his forehead shone brighter than ever before, as if his interaction with the Celestial Tongue brought about a change. Sunny, on the other hand, also tried to flip through some books, finding a totally different result from Rui. Surprisingly, inside the books he flipped through, there was no text, just visual diagrams of a runic beast similar to the three-legged golden crow. Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, as Rui and Sunny dedicated themselves to the study of the Celestial Tongue and the weird diagrams. They absorbed the wisdom contained within the books, gleaning profound insights into the nature of energy, the cosmos, and the cultivation arts. With each passing day, Rui''s understanding of the celestial language grew, and so did his power. He could feel the Celestial Bloodline within him resonating with the ancient knowledge he was acquiring. It was as if the Celestial Tongue served as a key, unlocking dormant potentials within his bloodline. After finishing another book, he stopped to take a breather. Unlike before, he had taken better care of his body by using fasting pills and absorbing energy regularly. His complexion was healthy, and his long hair was styled properly. Glancing around him, a mountain of books surrounded him, being the books he had read so far, but Rui had the feeling that even if he spent hundreds of years inside this library, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to read all the books inside it. Sighing, he once again opened the bloodline analysis window, finding some changes. [Bloodline analysis. Ancient human bloodline, 0.5% diluted Runic human bloodline, 5% diluted Unique ancestral bloodline: determined to be of 9th rank rune master lineage, 50% pure Celestial bloodline, 20% clear - 5% pure Ancient god bloodline, 15% pure Uncertain bloodlines, 4.5%...] The change wasn¡¯t big, but even this small amount of change signified that the books actually had an effect not only on his mentality but also his bloodline. The things he had learned were theoretical and could not be applied to every-day activities, as if they were abstract rules of the world and he was learning their truth. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. For now, he decided to purify his Celestial Bloodline to its fullest, turning it all pure. Sunny, on the other hand, was undergoing a mysterious change. After going through hundreds of books, he experienced some sort of enlightenment and fell into a state of hibernation.
As Rui delved deeper into the knowledge of the Celestial Tongue, he discovered that it held a profound connection to the runic energy he had been cultivating for years. The intricate symbols and patterns of the Celestial script seemed to resonate with the runic energy coursing through his veins. With this newfound understanding, Rui began to experiment with combining the power of the Celestial Tongue with runic energy. He devised a unique fighting technique that merged the precision and elegance of the Celestial language with the raw power of runic energy. Rui named his technique "Rune Celestia." Rune Celestia was a martial art that allowed Rui to channel his runic energy through the precise movements and gestures of the Celestial Tongue. By infusing his runic energy into the symbols and patterns formed by his hands and body, Rui could unleash devastating attacks with extraordinary precision. A new technique bearing this name also appeared in the system, but it was vague, as if not yet fully created or understood. The Sects outside the gate remained oblivious to Rui''s progress and the unique path he was forging within the realm. They continued to speculate about the badges and the participants'' achievements, unaware of the extraordinary potential that Rui possessed. Back in the library, Rui spent countless hours perfecting his mastery of Rune Celestia. He trained relentlessly, refining his movements and pushing the limits of his runic energy. Every strike, every defensive maneuver, was executed with a harmonious blend of the Celestial Tongue and runic energy, showcasing the true power of his celestial bloodline. As Rui delved further into the Celestial knowledge, he discovered that the Celestial Tongue contained not only martial techniques but also profound insights into the nature of existence. He uncovered ancient theories about the origins of the universe, the balance of energy, and the interconnectedness of all things. Driven by his insatiable thirst for knowledge, Rui ventured beyond the realm of martial arts and explored the philosophical and metaphysical aspects of the Celestial Tongue. He sought to understand the deeper truths that lay hidden within the ancient script. Through his studies, Rui began to comprehend the fundamental principles of the universe and the interplay of energies that governed it. He learned how to manipulate the flow of runic energy, harmonizing it with the cosmic forces described in the Celestial Tongue. The combination of his celestial bloodline, runic energy, and knowledge of the Celestial Tongue gave Rui a unique advantage. He possessed a depth of understanding and a level of power that surpassed the conventional cultivation methods practiced by the sects outside the gate. During this time, Sunny''s appearance underwent a profound transformation. His once vibrant black feathers took on a shimmering iridescent hue, reflecting a spectrum of colors as if he embodied the essence of the celestial realm itself. His body seemed to emanate an ethereal energy, and his aura pulsated with an otherworldly glow. As the months passed, Rui occasionally checked on Sunny, observing his companion''s state of hibernation. Although curious, Rui respected Sunny''s journey and allowed him to continue undisturbed, knowing that his friend was undergoing a profound transformation. In the depths of his slumber, Sunny''s consciousness expanded beyond the physical realm. He entered a realm of pure energy where the boundaries between time and space blurred. Celestial beings and ethereal landscapes unfolded before him, each more awe-inspiring than the last. Guided by his instinct and the newfound understanding he gained from the runic diagrams, Sunny embarked on a journey of spiritual awakening. He traversed celestial planes, encountering ancient guardians and wise sages who imparted their wisdom upon him. As Sunny''s understanding deepened, he discovered a connection between the runic diagrams and his own innate abilities. The diagrams seemed to represent the fundamental forces of the universe, the intricate patterns that governed the flow of energy, and existence itself. Unbeknownst to Rui and Sunny, the sects had been closely monitoring the participants'' progress. They eagerly awaited the emergence of those who would prove themselves worthy of joining their ranks. However, as the days outside turned into weeks and the weeks turned into months, no participant with a purple badge had yet to appear. The purple badge was the highest achievement in the realm of fortitude, a testament to unparalleled strength and insight. Those who possessed it were destined for greatness, and sects would vie for their allegiance. Little did they know that Rui, hidden away within the library, was steadily progressing towards the completion of the fourth test¡ªthe test that would earn him the coveted purple badge. As Rui continued his solitary journey of self-discovery and growth, the anticipation outside the gate reached a fever pitch. The sects wondered who would be the first to emerge with a purple badge, unaware that Rui was on the cusp of achieving this remarkable feat and even going further than anyone before him.
After entering the Peasant¡¯s sect, Han Feng began giving to the people. He went from a high and mighty individual with a big ego, a member of the Royal family with a diamond spoon, to a beggar begging on the streets on his own volition. Although his appearance didn¡¯t change much, just by wearing tattered and dirty clothes, his whole vibe changed. Especially when you added his long, disheveled white hair and bright blue eyes, he looked like an insane person. Han Feng, like many other young members of the Peasant¡¯s Sect, also joined the assembly at the Eastern Mountains and entered the trial. After finishing his eighth-body refinement, he began his advancement to the second stage, reaching it not too long after. He took things slow, not worried about his pace since all he had left was himself. He knew that with a solid foundation, he could compare to other geniuses of his generation, and with eight body refinements, he could be considered to be at the peak of those geniuses, only lagging behind others with greater cultivation speed. It was rare to see such a flip in personality in someone, but for Han Feng, a single mental breakdown was enough to completely change him. He became his own person, uncaring about anyone else. He was going down a demonic path, ready to claw at the world. His rune, Laguz, the rune of water, gave him the versatility he needed. He was flexible, versatile, and ready to adapt to any situation, just like water. His first test inside the realm was an underwater level that prompted him to find jade slips. After he acquired eight of them, he luckily realized that there were more by sheer chance and managed to find them all before accepting the stage''s completion. On his second stage, he experienced the same stairs as the academy, clearly showing his trauma, but he didn¡¯t waver in the slightest, even reaching the hundredth step despite the damage he had to endure. The third stage was an attribute test, just like Rui¡¯s. His attributes were water and morph, an exclusive attribute that allowed him to transform his body. His test was done through a weird-looking sphere made out of elements, unlike Rui¡¯s wall of attacks. And the fourth test was a giant empty hall with nothing in sight. Completely indestructible, completely silent, and completely devoid of anything except breathable air. Han Feng could hear everything inside his body, from his blood gushing to even the smallest ticks he had. As Han Feng stood in the vast, empty hall, he felt a sense of unease creep over him. The silence was deafening, and the absence of any visible challenge or obstacle made him question the purpose of this test. He knew that the realm of fortitude was designed to push participants to their limits, to test their resilience and determination, but this emptiness seemed to defy that purpose. Gathering his thoughts, Han Feng recalled the teachings of the Peasant''s Sect. They believed in the power of introspection and reflection. They emphasized the importance of understanding oneself¡ªboth strengths and weaknesses¡ªand finding inner peace. Han Feng realized that this test might be more about inner growth and self-awareness than a physical challenge. Taking a deep breath, Han Feng closed his eyes and focused his senses inward. He tuned in to the subtle movements of his own body, the rhythm of his heartbeat, and the flow of his breath. With each breath, he felt a calmness wash over him, as if he were merging with the stillness of the empty hall. As he continued to delve deeper into his own being, he discovered a newfound clarity. He became acutely aware of his own emotions, fears, and doubts. The emptiness around him mirrored the void within himself, a place where insecurities and uncertainties resided. Han Feng realized that true fortitude required not only physical strength but also mental and emotional resilience. To overcome the challenges of life, he needed to confront and conquer his inner demons. This empty hall symbolized the void he needed to fill with self-understanding, acceptance, and ultimately, strength. In this moment of self-realization, Han Feng made a choice. He chose to embrace his past traumas and fears, confront them head-on, and emerge stronger. With his rune, Laguz, as his guide, he tapped into the power of water, the element of change and adaptation. Visualizing a calm, serene lake within himself, Han Feng allowed his emotions and doubts to flow into the metaphorical water. He watched as ripples formed and faded, carrying away the negative energies. He realized that water was not only fluid and adaptable but also capable of eroding even the strongest of obstacles with persistence and patience. As Han Feng embraced the power of water and connected with his inner strength, a profound transformation began to occur. His body shimmered with a faint blue aura as he underwent a physical change, his features becoming sharper and more defined. He had tapped into his Morph attribute, enhancing his body''s adaptability and potential. The water within his body resonated with his emotions, transforming them into a source of strength. The emptiness of the hall began to fill with a soothing presence, as if the water within him was connecting with the surrounding space. In this moment of connection, Han Feng understood that the emptiness he felt was not a void to be feared but an opportunity for growth. It was a blank canvas on which he could paint his own destiny. With his newfound clarity and inner strength, he vowed to fill this emptiness with his determination, resilience, and unwavering spirit. As he opened his eyes, a radiant light filled the hall. Han Feng''s body emanated a serene aura, symbolizing his transformation and his acceptance of himself. The emptiness was no longer a source of unease but a reminder of his own potential. With his newfound clarity, inner peace, and enhanced physical abilities, Han Feng opened his eyes to find the empty hall no longer empty. A figure stood before him, radiating an aura of wisdom and tranquility. It was a projection of the realm''s guardian, the embodiment of fortitude. The guardian''s voice resonated within Han Feng''s mind, conveying a message without words. It acknowledged his growth, his resilience, and his willingness to confront his inner self. In that moment, Han Feng understood that the true test of fortitude was not about conquering external challenges but about conquering oneself. The guardian''s projection gestured for Han Feng to step forward, indicating that he had passed the test of fortitude. As Han Feng approached, the guardian''s ethereal form began to dissipate, leaving behind a small, glowing object. As he reached out to touch it, the object transformed into a purple badge¡ªthe emblem of ultimate fortitude. Han Feng''s eyes widened with astonishment and joy. He had achieved what seemed impossible, surpassing his own expectations and proving his inner strength to the realm and himself. His figure soon disappeared, exiting the realm and appearing outside the realm¡¯s entrance. The sects gathered outside the gate erupted in applause and awe as they witnessed the emergence of the first participant with a purple badge. Representatives from various sects approached Han Feng, offering him their invitations and expressing their desire to recruit him. They recognized his exceptional talent and the transformation he had undergone within the realm. However, Han Feng remained true to his path as a member of the Peasant''s sect. He had found his own identity and purpose within the realm of fortitude. Chapter 37 Inside the infinite library, mountains of books could be seen, with a single figure laying on top of them. The figure had long, jet-black hair and bright blue eyes. His pupils were white, and the Ansuz rune shone brightly on his forehead. If one were to comment on his overall appearance, they could only describe it as handsome and beautiful. He wore martial arts robes that seemed to be perpetually clean, as if his image couldn¡¯t be tarnished by mortal things. However, this majestic image was ruined once one heard him shout to himself. "FUCK THIS SHIT, ITS ALREADY BEEN THREE YEARS SINCE I BEGAN FLIPPING THROUGH THESE BOOKS AND I STILL HAVE 5% LEFT!" The figure was, of course, Rui, who was currently going through a series of ups and downs. "Rai, why the hell is it taking so long for my bloodline to be purified? I¡¯ve studied hundreds of thousands of books at this point and practiced for a long time, but I still haven¡¯t been able to go above this five percent difference." ¨W Like I said before, your understanding of your bloodline is only surface-level. If we were to compare the amount of knowledge you¡¯ve gained to the amount of knowledge you actually need to fully awaken it, it would be like comparing a god with an ant. ¨Z R.A.I.¡¯s response silenced Rui, as he already knew how little he had actually progressed in this field in the past two years. Compared to the first few months to a year, his understanding of the celestial tongue and bloodline had actually gotten worse as time went on. The only truly positive outcome was his new technique and the partially purified bloodline. Thinking of this, Rui couldn¡¯t help but glance above him, where Sunny could be seen flying all over the place. After a whole year of hibernation, Sunny awoke and had completely transformed. His feathers had now turned a bright golden color, shining with iridescence. His body structure had also changed, but not much; the only significant thing was his size, which increased to double what it previously was. Rui was sure that he could ride on his back with how big he had gotten. If he kept going at this pace, Sunny would reach his true potential as a divine, three-legged golden crow. Remembering the small chick that he was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sadly, the transformation, although powerful, didn¡¯t trigger the completion of the system mission, so Rui still had to find a way to upgrade Sunny to reap the rewards. Rui¡¯s mind soon drifted back to his own struggles. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening with his progress or why it had stagnated despite his increasing understanding of the Celestial tongue and his bloodline purification. As he sat on top of the biggest mountain of books, he extended his hand forward and summoned [Sun Cutter] from his inventory, grasping it tightly in his hand. The still-untransformed [Sun Cutter] began shining brightly; its small and adorned blade began expanding, its hilt widening and elongating along with it. Soon after, its true form lay bare in front of Rui. Gripping the sword tightly, Rui leaped down from the mountain of books and landed gracefully on the library floor. After the landing, he fixed his posture and positioned his body according to the moves of [Beginning Sword]. Clenching his teeth, Rui performed the first form. His movement was graceful, as if he had performed this action with affection and care, like a mother cares for her baby. The name of the first form was [Birth]. After Rui finished the movements of the first form, he soon began executing the second form. His movements were explosive and random, moving with curiosity and vigor, just like a child exploring the world for the first time, creating bonds and finding themselves. The name of the second form was youth. This time, Rui didn¡¯t continue with the third form as soon as he finished with the second, since he was covered in sweat from head to toe, his body barely being kept standing by his willpower. Although from an outsider''s perspective Rui seemed to only be performing, in reality, if anyone were to stand in his path in the moment, they would experience inexplicable horror. The [Birth] form alone was enough to deal with any opponent in the Rune Sea stage, also known as the second rank of runic masters, which was the rank Rui was currently at. Although he had made significant advancements in the trial, he was still only at the middle half of the stage, just barely reaching the middle sea stage. This meant that even though he was still far from the peak of the stage, he could beat anyone on it with his first form alone. On the other hand, the [Youth] form was a mystery, even to Rui, since with the use of the system, he was able to determine that it was as powerful as a middle-rank rune core cultivator. The Rune Core rank was the third rank of runic masters, which meant that Rui could deal with those at the early stage of the rune core stage with ease if he used the [Youth] form. As for what form came after [Youth], Rui didn¡¯t know, nor would he be able to perform it with his current strength. [Youth] was already far too taxing on him, not only mentally and physically but also in terms of runic energy consumption. Panting heavily, Rui began absorbing runic energy to replenish his reserves while trying to get a more in-depth understanding of the technique. Thanks to his [Parallel Thinking] skill, he was able to think of many things at the same time, so he also tried incorporating his new technique into the forms. [Rune Celestia] used "Celestial" energy, a different form of energy similar to mental energy. The results weren¡¯t great, however, since the sword technique wasn¡¯t compatible with his new technique. "Rai, do you know why the merger failed?" Although Rui had his suspicions, he still asked R.A.I. ¨W Insignificant understanding in both techniques. Your [Rune Celestia] isn¡¯t even categorized as a true technique due to its many flaws, while [Beginning Sword] is an ancestral-tier technique. You¡¯re simply too ignorant to try to merge these two techniques. ¨Z Rui felt like he was stabbed in the heart when he heard those words, but he wasn¡¯t surprised, having come to the same conclusion. Not wanting to make his mood worse, he picked a random book from a nearby shelf he had yet to empty and sat down cross-legged on the floor, flipping through it in silence. If his understanding was insufficient, it could only mean that he had to try harder. Hours turned into days as Rui immersed himself in the knowledge within the books. He absorbed every word, every concept, and allowed them to merge with his understanding of the celestial tongue and his own experiences. It was a process of constant refinement and deep contemplation, as he sought to bridge the gap between his current understanding and the profound wisdom contained within the ancient texts. Days turned into weeks, and still, Rui remained engrossed in his studies. His determination was unwavering, fueled by his desire to push the boundaries of his own potential. The library became his sanctuary, a place where he could unravel the mysteries of his bloodline and cultivate his martial prowess. During his studies, Rui discovered hidden connections and insights that he had previously overlooked. He began to see patterns and synergies between the celestial energy and the techniques he had mastered. The flaws in his technique, [Rune Celestia], became apparent to him, and he realized that he had been approaching its creation from the wrong angle. With newfound clarity, Rui began to refine his technique. He embraced the knowledge he had gained from the books and applied it to his own understanding. Bit by bit, he stripped away the imperfections and restructured the foundation of [Rune Celestia]. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
After an unknown period of time, Rui, who had created multiple mountains of books, found himself staring dazedly at a system window. [Rune Celestia Tier: Heavenly Combat grade: Yet to be determined. Forms: Cloak, Buff, Shred Mastery: Creator A technique created by Guang Rui after his understanding of celestial energy reached a certain point. Description: An energy manipulation method that merges runic and celestial energy to enhance attacks and all techniques, able to be paired with any method in existence.] [User has created their first technique.] He had finally done it. Not only had he successfully created the technique, he had even perfected it to the best of his abilities. The knowledge and understanding he had gained over the years had finally paid off. With [Rune Celestia], he had merged runic and celestial energy, unlocking a new realm of power and possibilities. It was a testament to his perseverance, determination, and unyielding spirit. With a newfound sense of purpose, Rui couldn''t wait to put his newly created technique to the test. He stood up from the pile of books, feeling a surge of energy coursing through his body. The ansuz rune on his forehead glowed with intensity, as if resonating with the power of [Rune Celestia]. Rui gripped the still-untransformed [Sun Cutter] tightly in his hand. With a single wave of his hand, the blade expanded, and [Sun Cutter] revealed its true form. With another wave of his hand, he activated one of [Sun Cutter]¡¯s abilities, [Dimensional Slash]. In an instant, a small rift was formed from the slash, as if space itself had been cut in half. However, the cut didn¡¯t last long, disappearing not even a fraction of a second later. Next, Rui covered the blade in runic energy and began performing the first form of the [Beginning Sword], [Birth]. With each slash he performed, [Dimensional Slash] was unleashed, creating thousands of rifts in the surroundings. The attacks were so powerful that even those at the peak of the third stage would be careful of them, as they were lethal to them. Rui had realized how powerful [Dimensional Slash] was, especially since it absorbed an absurd amount of runic energy. After finishing with the first form, Rui collapsed on the floor, barely keeping himself conscious. He had overestimated his energy capacity. Even though he had triple the amount of runic energy compared to those of the same stage, it was still nowhere near enough to foolishly spend it like he did. Rui remembered how he passed out by just activating it once when he was still in the first light stage. Compared to back then, he had truly advanced by leaps and bounds. After a few minutes of rest, he had almost recovered to full capacity, so he got up to continue his testing. This time, he used the first technique of the [Rune Celestia], [Cloak]. In an instant, a unique energy rushed towards the blade, coating it in a light blue hue. The Ansuz rune on Rui¡¯s forehead shone brighter than ever before, as if it were the true source of the celestial energy. Rui waved his hand, performing a simple slash. To his astonishment, the slash was at least two times stronger than before. Wanting to confirm his thoughts, he once again slashed, activating [Dimensional Slash]. A rift was formed as soon as he finished the slash, causing a rift to appear for almost a second. The decay period of the skill had gotten longer, and its strength had also multiplied. Thinking of this, he began performing [Birth]. Bizarrely, he found himself moving far more smoothly than ever before, his sword as light as a feather. As he continued the routine, he also activated the other two skills of [Rune Celestia], [Buff] and [Shred]. [Buff], as its name implied, bestowed a temporary enhancement on his physical and spiritual attributes. The celestial energy flowing through his body surged, invigorating his muscles and sharpening his senses. Rui could feel his strength, speed, and agility amplified to levels previously unimaginable. With each movement, he became more attuned to his surroundings, his connection with the energy around him growing stronger. With the activation of [Shred], Rui tapped into the destructive force contained within the celestial energy. His strikes became imbued with a terrifying power that tore through obstacles with ease. After finishing his routine, Rui collapsed on the floor, this time losing all his strength in the process and passing out.
When Rui awoke, he found himself in a strange room. The room was constructed from ivory wood, with many miscellaneous objects sprawled around. It seemed weird no matter how he thought about it, as if it was not made with the aesthetic sense of a human. Sunny, who was waiting patiently next to him, let out a cry, happy to see that he was alright. Rui sat up, rubbing his temples as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. "Where... where am I?" Rui muttered to himself, his voice echoing in the peculiar room. At that moment, a voice was heard in his ears, shocking him to the core. "It seems you have awoken... Congratulations, Guang Rui, for being one of the ten people to successfully finish the fourth test of the realm of fortitude, and congratulations for being the first in your plane to enter the fifth test." Rui''s eyes widened in disbelief as he heard the voice. He tried to locate the source of the sound but found no one in the room with him. The voice seemed to echo from all directions, as if it came from the very air itself. "Who are you? Where am I?" Rui asked, his voice laced with curiosity and caution. The voice chuckled softly before replying. "I am the guardian of the realm of fortitude, the one who oversees the trials and challenges within. You are currently in the space between tests, a realm that exists beyond the confines of the physical realm. You previously met one of my servants, so I guess it''s not that surprising." Rui''s mind raced. He had met the guardian of the sacred oasis before, but it seemed like this guardian was in a higher position. "You have demonstrated exceptional fortitude and growth within the realm; your understanding of the Celestial Tongue and the creation of your technique, [Rune Celestia], have impressed us. It is for this reason that you have been chosen to enter the fifth test, a trial that only a select few have ever reached." The guardian continued with a kind voice. Rui''s heart pounded in his chest. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and determination. He had come so far, overcome countless challenges, and honed his skills to the best of his ability. The opportunity to face the fifth test filled him with a sense of purpose and the desire to push himself even further. "What awaits me in the fifth test?" Rui asked, his voice steady despite the excitement bubbling within him. The guardian''s voice took on a solemn tone. "The fifth test is a test of the spirit. It is a trial that will push you to your limits, not only physically but also mentally and emotionally. It will challenge your deepest fears, your strongest convictions, and your unwavering resolve. It is a journey that will force you to confront your true self and discover the depths of your fortitude." Rui took a deep breath, steeling himself for the upcoming trial. He knew that the road ahead would not be easy, but he was determined to face whatever awaited him. His experiences within the realm of fortitude had already transformed him in unimaginable ways, and he was ready to embrace the next stage of his journey. "I am ready; lead me to the fifth test, and I will face it with all that I am." Rui declared, his voice resolute. A sense of satisfaction emanated from the guardian''s voice as it responded. "Very well, Guang Rui. Your determination and resolve are admirable. Prepare yourself, for the path ahead will not be easy. But know that within the challenges lies the opportunity for growth and the realization of your true potential. Embrace the fortitude within you and face the fifth test with unwavering courage." As the guardian''s voice faded, the room around Rui began to dissolve. The ivory wood melted away, replaced by a swirling vortex of energy. Rui braced himself, his heart filled with anticipation and a newfound sense of purpose. With a final surge of energy, Rui was engulfed by the vortex and transported to the realm of the fifth test, with Sunny¡¯s cries echoing in the background.
As Rui emerged from the swirling vortex, he found himself in a vast, desolate landscape. The sky above was shrouded in dark, ominous clouds, and the air carried a heavy sense of foreboding. The terrain stretched as far as the eye could see, with jagged mountains, treacherous ravines, and dense forests that seemed to whisper secrets. Rui took a moment to survey his surroundings, his gaze sharp and focused. He could sense a palpable energy in the air, an energy that seemed to test his every step. The fifth test had begun, and he knew that he had to remain vigilant and prepared for whatever challenges lay ahead. His time inside the trials was much longer than he had anticipated, which meant that multiple months had passed outside. He knew his family was probably worried sick, but with the heart talisman still intact, they were sure he was still alive. The heart talisman was a unique talisman that utilized a small part of someone''s soul to confirm their vital status. Its function was simple: if the talisman was still there, not damaged in the slightest, then the individual was fine, but if the opposite was the case, then the talisman would react accordingly. If someone died, the talisman would burn up completely, informing the clan. All clans had a similar method to identify the safety of their members, so it wasn¡¯t strange that the clan responsible for the dirty work of the royal family possessed such talismans. Since the guardian informed Rui what sort of things the trial tested, he had already prepared some things. Pulling out a few items from his inventory, he equipped them. They were all gear that dealt with mental and spiritual attacks, since those were things that Rui didn¡¯t have a lot of knowledge of. Although he had resistance to illusions, charms, and brainwashing, that didn¡¯t mean he was completely immune. It was better to be cautious than regret things if anything went wrong. Being prepared for the worst-case scenario was the norm in a survival of the fittest scenario. After he was finally done with preparations, he began walking. ?The Fifth test will now begin.? ?"Shadows of the past and future" have manifested.? ?There is no specific requirement for this test.? As soon as the words stopped echoing in the surroundings, Rui felt his sight blur before returning to normal. Looking around, Rui found himself standing alone in the middle of an empty street, with Sunny completely gone. Looking closely at his surroundings, Rui felt a strange sense of deja vu, as if he had seen this street somewhere before. "Wait, this is literally an asphalt street; why am I even having a hard time understanding where I¡¯ve seen it before?" Rui face-palmed at his own stupidity. Indeed, it was a normal road normally seen on earth, but what bothered him the most was the fact that he was very familiar with it, as if he had seen it countless times. Suddenly, his vision blurred once more before returning to clarity. The place changed once more, but not the floor. Now there wasn¡¯t just a simple empty street; rather, it was a place with houses, lush lawns, and people going by. Rui finally recognized the street; it was the road just outside his home before his death. Chapter 38 Rui stared dazedly at his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how and why he was seeing this place, at least at the start. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take him long to realize the reason he was seeing this place. "Just like the guardian said, this is a test of the spirit. I don¡¯t know how they recreated this place, but it probably has to do with my own insecurities and nightmares." Rui mumbled to himself, having come to his own conclusion. Scanning his surroundings, he watched the people walk by him, occasionally staring at him with bizarre looks, but their gazes didn¡¯t linger for long. Rui had already noticed their looks but didn¡¯t find them weird. After all, even though they were fake in his eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for people to stare at someone who wore traditional martial arts robes in a modern-day scenario, especially in the United States. Shaking his head, he decided to take a look at his own house to understand the situation he was placed in. The place where he had appeared wasn¡¯t far from his home, just a few houses down. After flashing, he soon reappeared in front of his house. Rui frowned as soon as he noticed the state it was in. The grass had overgrown, the walls were moldy, and graffiti was painted on his windows and door. He didn¡¯t know how such a thing would happen, especially if this was a recreation of his past. Approaching the door, he used his runic energy to gently unlock the door and push it with a bit of force to open it fully. The door soon opened, and the interior of the house became visible. Rui¡¯s frown deepened, not understanding the situation. Anything resembling furniture was gone, and the house was demolished and empty. Paper, rubble, and trash were everywhere on the floor. Rui coated himself in runic energy so as not to get covered in dust and debris and began inspecting the whole house. After a few minutes, he returned to the entrance with an angry expression, not satisfied with what he had found in the slightest. The house was ruined, and all his valuables were gone. Not even a single piece of paperwork or device was left behind. Thankfully, he had hidden a smart phone for emergency situations inside a secret pocket. However, since the device had run out of power, he didn¡¯t know the time or what had transpired. The smart phone was assigned a number that would be called in case of emergencies, so he was sure it held some important data. Exiting the now-abandoned house, he looked at the neighboring houses. Although he didn¡¯t really interact with his neighbors much in his previous life, he still lacked vital information. Thinking of this, he decided to go and ask about what transpired and also ask for a charger for his phone. As Rui walked towards his neighbor''s house, he noticed that the whole neighborhood seemed deserted and in a state of disarray. The once lively and friendly community appeared to have been abandoned for quite some time. He approached his neighbor''s house cautiously, unsure of what to expect. As he knocked on the door, the sound echoed through the quiet streets, emphasizing the eerie emptiness around him. After a few moments, the door creaked open, revealing a disheveled and hesitant woman who seemed taken aback by Rui''s presence. "Um, excuse me, I used to live in the house down the street, and I''ve returned after some time. I''m not sure what happened, but my house is in a terrible state. Could you tell me what''s been going on here?" Rui started politely, not wanting to startle the lady. The lady stared at him in shock for a moment before shaking her head. "From what I know, the man that used to live in that house died when the apocalypse began, apparently from a drive-by shooting. I remember his appearance distinctly. He was tall with short dark hair and deep-set blue eyes¡ªnothing like your appearance. I don¡¯t know where you came from, but please leave; the place here isn¡¯t in a great state, especially since the portals began appearing close by." As soon as the lady stopped speaking, she hesitantly began closing the door, not wanting to interact much longer. Rui felt a knot form in his stomach as he listened to the lady''s words. His heart sank as he realized what had transpired in this recreated world. "I... I understand. Thank you for telling me. I apologize for any inconvenience I may have caused." Rui replied, his voice tinged with sorrow. The lady nodded with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. "It''s a difficult time for all of us. The portals have brought chaos and destruction. People are gone, and homes are ruined. We do our best to survive, but it''s not easy. At least we have the awakened ones who still hold our world together." Rui nodded in understanding, his mind racing with questions. The apocalypse, portals, and the awakened¡ªnone of this made sense. He was sure this wasn''t the world he had lived in before, yet everything felt strangely real. Rui had heard from R.A.I. that the earth had evolved and monsters had begun invading, but that was not something he had experienced, as he had died as soon as it began. As the lady closed the door, Rui stood there for a moment, contemplating his next move. He needed to find answers and uncover the truth behind this strange world. But first, he needed to charge his phone and see if it held any valuable information. Making his way to a nearby convenience store, Rui managed to find a charger. The employee working inside the store was scared of Rui as soon as he saw him "teleporting" around the store, trying to find a charger. Rui, who had just opened the packaging for the charger, casually made his way in front of the desk and asked if there was a power outlet for him to charge the phone. The employee was not paid nearly enough to say anything to him, so he just patiently plugged in the charger and began charging the phone. Noticing the stressed man, Rui smiled bitterly, forgetting that these re-creations were extremely realistic. The man was silent, observing Rui with caution. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen an awakener before, but from what I know, only S-rank awakaners are able to use teleportation, and only a few times. This young man doesn¡¯t even seem fazed after doing it so many times. Not only that, but what the hell is up with his appearance? I would¡¯ve mistaken him for a pretty lady if it weren¡¯t for that deep voice and chiseled muscles.¡¯ The man thought to himself, lost on what to do. Suddenly remembering something, Rui opened his inventory in front of the man and pulled out a gold coin from it, shocking the man even further. "This is a gift for the help you¡¯ve given me. Although it''s not much, it should be worth quite a bit here." The man took hold of the golden coin in awe, unsure of how to react to the situation. Seeing that the phone now had a bit of battery left, Rui attempted to open it, waiting patiently for the slow boot. It was, after all, a low-end product, and he had only bought it for emergencies to begin with. As Rui waited for his phone to boot up, he couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty. The world he found himself in felt real, and the people he encountered seemed authentic, yet he had been told by the guardian that he was inside the fifth trial¡ªa test of the spirit. Nothing could be taken at face value. As the phone finally powered on, Rui navigated through the apps and files, trying to find any useful information. Finally, after a minute or two of waiting, some messages appeared. Some were from old friends, wondering where he had disappeared, while others were governmental reports of the situation around the globe and the impending crisis. As Rui scrolled through the messages, his heart ached with each word he read. The messages from his old friends were filled with concern and worry, wondering where he had disappeared without a trace. They shared fond memories and expressed their hope that he was safe and would return soon. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. However, the most significant message was the one from his previous life¡¯s partner. Although they had separated during the time period of his death due to some disputes, they were still talking on a day-to-day basis back then. The words were filled with pain, grief, and anger, revealing the deep emotional impact of his sudden disappearance. She poured her heart out, recounting their time together and how she had searched for him endlessly after the world plunged into chaos. Rui''s hands trembled as he read the heartfelt message, realizing the immense pain he had unknowingly caused her by vanishing without a trace. He wished he could reach out to her and assure her that he was alright, but he knew it was impossible in this recreated world. Taking a deep breath, he decided to focus on the governmental reports that he had found. They spoke of apocalyptic events and the appearance of mysterious portals that allowed monsters to invade the world. The awakened individuals, known as awakeners, were humanity''s last hope against the darkness that had enveloped the world. "Apocalypse, monsters, awakened individuals... This is the world I was meant to face, but I died before it all began." Rui mused to himself. He felt a mixture of emotions: guilt for leaving his loved ones behind, regret for missing out on the chance to protect the world, and determination to find a way to make things right. With newfound resolve, Rui decided to delve deeper into the situation. He sought information about the portals, the awakened, and the current state of the world. He looked for any hints or clues that might lead him to understand the true nature of this trial. Hours passed as he gathered as much information as possible. The more he learned, the more he felt the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. He may not have lived through the apocalypse in his previous life, but now he had a chance to make a difference. With his phone fully charged, Rui thanked the bewildered employee and left the convenience store. As he walked through the desolate streets, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The emptiness around him mirrored the void he felt in his heart. He longed to see his friends and previous life partner again, but he knew that this world was not the reality he once knew. "I need to focus on the trial. This world might feel real, but it''s still a test of my spirit." Rui reminded himself. [Clarity has been activated] Rui activated a skill he hadn¡¯t used in a while just so he could calm down his nerves. Serenity soon returned to his face as he calmly thought of everything and how to deal with the situation. The trial¡¯s requirements were vague, just like the previous test. This meant it could even take five years or more for him to complete the trial. Suddenly, Rui remembered something crucial. "Rai, is this a reality or an illusion?" That¡¯s right, R.A.I. could even distinguish time dilation. He was a powerful Artificial intelligence that could alter reality. At that moment, a voice along with a text box appeared in front of Rui, responding to his question. ¨WThis is reality.¨Z Rui¡¯s hands trembled as soon as he read the message, his mind going blank despite having used [Clarity] just moments before. After staying quiet for a while, he asked in a barely audible whisper. "So, you are telling me I have returned to earth?" ¨W Positive. Not only have you returned to planet 2341430, but you have also reconnected to the inter-dimensional federations database, though it¡¯s still in disconnected mode due to the guardian¡¯s intervention. This means I¡¯m able to upload your data to the federation, but they are unable to affect us. ¨Z Rui stared blankly at the air, not knowing what to think. "So, does that mean that the federation knows we are here?" He asked, his voice dry. ¨W Negative. Like I said, the guardian is intercepting any breach from them. I have arrived at the conclusion that the guardian is aiming to understand the outside world through you since your soul possesses a connection with this planet¡¯s wheel of samsara. ¨Z Rui absorbed the information, his mind swirling with thoughts. He had returned to his home planet, Earth, and the inter-dimensional federation wasn¡¯t aware of his presence, being kept at bay by the guardian overseeing the trial. The fact that he had a connection with this planet''s wheel of samsara¡ªthe cycle of reincarnation¡ªadded another layer of complexity to the situation. "So, the guardian wants to understand the outside world through me... Does that mean they''re observing my experiences in this trial and using them to gain insights into the inter-dimensional federation?" Rui asked, trying to piece everything together. He currently felt like he was being used like a pawn and nothing more. ¨W Affirmative. The guardian''s primary function is to observe and ensure the integrity of the trials. However, its curiosity about the external world has led it to actively seek information through you. It''s monitoring your reactions, emotions, and decisions to better understand human behavior. ¨Z R.A.I. replied with his emotionless voice. Rui sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. "I guess I''m both a participant in this trial and a subject of study for the guardian. It''s a strange role to play." He said this, smiling bitterly. He was literally being treated like a guinea pig. After using [Clarity] a few times, Rui finally calmed his nerves, returning to an optimal state. Since he had truly returned to earth, he decided to make the best of the situation. After all, he was a runic master and not an "awakener". No matter how he looked at the highest-ranking warriors on earth, they were barely at the peak of the first rank. However, to proceed with his plans, he first needed a place to stay, and his old house wasn¡¯t going to cut it. Who knew how long he would stay here? Not having taken a shower for many years now, he felt like he needed a good rest. Of course, he didn¡¯t smell in the slightest because he possessed the [Extreme Rune Physique], which removed any impurities from his body. He basically smelled like nothing¡ªpure and scentless. Since the earth he was currently experiencing was, in fact, the earth he knew, he decided to look for his partner. Although Rui¡¯s current body was already in its mid-twenties if one counted the time dilation he had experienced, only five years had passed on earth after Albert Brown¡¯s death. Opening up his phone, he began writing a message to his partner, hoping that she was still using the same number. He had bought the number with emergencies in mind, so it could send messages at any time due to the credit inside it. The message was short and simple:
Hey Jane, it''s me. I''m alive. I''m safe now, but I need to figure some things out. Can we meet?
With a sense of hope and trepidation, Rui hit the send button. He waited anxiously, his heart beating faster with each passing moment. The seconds felt like an eternity as he stared at the screen, waiting for a response. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a notification popped up. His previous life partner had responded. The words on the screen were hesitant yet filled with emotion:
Who is this? How do you get Albert''s number?
Just as Rui was about to respond to the text, a call notification appeared on his screen. It was Jane. Sighing, Rui answered the call. In an instant, a belting voice could be heard from the other side, enraged and sad. "Who are you, and how dare you pull this prank on an S-rank awakener? I¡¯ll immediately find your location and execute you myself!" Rui was stunned into silence, unable to process the information he had just heard. Stuttering, he answered, unsure of the situation. "Jane, it''s me, Albert. It is really me." Jane''s voice wavered on the other end of the call; uncertainty mingled with anger. "Albert? Don''t play games with me. Albert died years ago. How can you claim to be him?" Rui''s heart sank, realizing the depth of pain he must have caused Jane with his sudden death. He tried to steady his voice as he replied. "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. I don''t understand everything that''s happening, but somehow, I''ve returned. I''m back in our world, Jane." There was a long pause before Jane spoke again, her tone softer this time and laced with a tinge of hope. "If this is some cruel joke, I swear I''ll make you regret it. But if it''s really you, Albert, then tell me something only he would know." Rui took a deep breath, memories of their time together flooding back. He spoke gently, recounting a cherished memory from their past, one that only they had shared. It was something that no one except the two of them knew¡ªsomething that connected them on a deeper level. As he finished, Jane fell silent, and Rui could almost hear the gears turning in her mind. Then, with a tremor in her voice, she said. "Albert, it really is you." Tears welled up in Rui''s eyes as relief washed over him. "Yes, Jane, it''s me. I don''t know how, but I''ve returned. I¡¯m currently waiting at my house¡ªI mean, what used to be my house. If you are free, come pick me up; I¡¯m kind of lost and don¡¯t know how to deal with the changes. Also, please don¡¯t be too shocked by my appearance since I¡¯ve changed too much. You can say that Albert Brown has already died." Rui''s heart was pounding as he waited for Jane''s response. He knew that his appearance had changed drastically, and he feared her reaction. But he couldn''t keep the truth hidden from her any longer. After a moment that felt like an eternity, Jane''s voice came through the phone, filled with a mix of emotions. "I''ll come to you, Albert. Just stay there." Rui nodded, even though Jane couldn''t see him. "Okay, I''ll be waiting." He hung up the phone and found a nearby bench to sit on, his mind racing with thoughts. He was nervous about facing Jane after all these years, but he knew he had to do it. He needed to apologize, explain what had happened to him, and try to make amends for the pain he had caused her. As he sat there, he noticed the people passing by, going about their daily lives. Despite everything that had happened, life was continuing for them. They still had to work to survive another day, especially now that monsters could appear anywhere with the appearance of portals. It was a strange feeling to be home yet feel so disconnected from everything. After what felt like an eternity, a black sedan stopped outside his house, and a tall, beautiful lady stepped out of it, escorted by two large bodyguards. Rui, who was standing not too far away from the house, recognized the lady. It was his partner, Jane Owen.
Jane scanned the surroundings outside the abandoned home and frowned, not feeling Albert¡¯s presence in the slightest. After the apocalypse began, she became one of the few people to awaken to powers and also became a second-wave system user. Suddenly, she felt a chill on her back, making her hair stand on end. Turning around, her purple eyes came into contact with a pair of piercing blue eyes. Dazed, she stared at the man in front of her, her body freezing in tension. The two bodyguards were also unable to move as fear gripped their hearts. The man was tall, above 190cm, with a well-built physique. His face was also out of this world, being so refined and perfect. His long, jet-black hair was glistening in the sun with a light blue hue. A golden crescent moon earing on his ear was moving freely as he walked. "Jane, it''s me, Albert." Said the man, stunning Jane to the core. Chapter 39 Moments before Albert Brown died, things had taken a massive turn on planet Earth. Wild phenomena started happening on every continent, with many earthquakes and multiple illogical changes taking place, like the appearance of strange portals and powerful monsters all over the globe. At the moment of Albert¡¯s death, people began awakening strange and magical abilities that were out of fantasy books, and a select few individuals were given a "System", mainly those with powerful abilities. Soon, these individuals used their newly acquired powers to fight back the monsters and establish order in the chaos caused by the change. Governments, now armed with new knowledge about the changes happening to their planet, established new rules and began testing their populations for abilities. The people with abilities were soon called "Awakeners" and were given a classification based on their abilities and fighting capabilities. The range for these classes began with the F-rank and reached all the way to the abnormally strong, which were called the S-rank. However, even the public knew that in reality, there were people in the S-class that were of a different league than the rest, and they were known as high rankers. The new system was tweaked every day, with people constantly trying to conform to their new reality. Two years after Albert Brown¡¯s death, another change took place, a change that would once again change the structure of society. Ten people had descended to the planet, all of them claiming to be the original awakeners who were abducted by the inter-dimensional federation and were later set free after completing the requirement to advance their planet in the federation¡¯s rankings. These people were namely: Silas Hayes, Maverick Guthrie, Tsetsegmaa Panchee, Michele Gola, Melody Kelly, Nayeli Whitecloud, Anthony Hall, Ali Abdullah, Juma Kenyatta, and Yamamato Satoshi. The governments of the world, mainly the Chinese, Russians, and U.S.A., felt uncomfortable with their words and their superior power, so they launched an all-out attack against them, using their most powerful weapons, but the results were shocking. Not only did they not receive any damage from the weapons, but they managed to singlehandedly destroy the governmental structures and kill the current rulers of planet Earth. Henceforth, the world was ruled by these ten people, who were known as the ten supremes. Silas Hayes, "The Truth Emperor" Maverick Guthrie, "The Time Lord" Tsetsegmaa Panchee, "The Heavenly General" Michele Gola, "The Fire Lord" Melody Kelly, "The Messenger" Nayeli Whitecloud, "The Nature¡¯s Daughter" Anthony Hall, "The Untraceable Engineer" Ali Abdullah, "The Gifted Mercenary." Juma Kenyatta, "The Shadow Lord" Yamamoto Satoshi, "The Righteous Sword"
Jane Owen was born into a relatively affluent family and never truly lacked anything for most of her life. Having had a normal childhood, she enjoyed spending most of her time either hanging out with friends or studying. Thanks to her hard work, she was able to pass into one of the most prestigious universities in the United States, Harvard University. There, she majored in economics, studying to take over her father¡¯s company as a working adult. It was during this period that she first met Albert Brown, a closed yet kind person. Albert didn¡¯t talk much and mostly kept to himself, but he still made time to hang out with his friends. The friend group understood that Albert, unlike them, was working multiple jobs while simultaneously attending university, which in itself was an amazing feat. However, the two of them didn¡¯t engage in any sort of intimate relationship until a few years later, when the two of them found themselves alone due to their friends making other plans. One thing led to another, and they found themselves dating soon after. At the start, things were going smoothly; however, their relationship soon hit a wall. While Jane wanted to advance things further, Albert felt like he wasn¡¯t good enough for her, understanding that her background was too different from his. Thoughts of incompetence and anxiety resulted in an on-and-off relationship, at least until right before his death.
A few hours after Albert¡¯s body was discovered, Jane, who was the most recent contact on his phone, was called and informed of his passing. Distraught and in disbelief, Jane, who had just awakened to her powers, went berserk and completely went on a rampage against Albert¡¯s assailants. It was at a point in time where she possessed both her father¡¯s company and her own connections, so finding the true culprits didn¡¯t take long, especially with the threat of her newly awakened powers. Even after severely injuring the assailants, she utilized her connections to give them their deserved punishment of death due to the fact that she was too weak at heart to do it herself despite her new-found powers. Still grieving over his death, she spent most of her time killing the monsters that seemed to endlessly come out of the gates, becoming known world-wide as an S-Rank awakener due to her abilities and being bestowed the nickname "Purple Hurricane". After sending her final one-way message to Albert¡¯s emergency phone, Jane began to slowly delve more and more into work, trying to forget her grief and move on. However, despite her many attempts to get over the situation, she still couldn¡¯t move on and ended up never dating again. Numbed by her daily life, she spent most of her days either raiding gates or managing her company, becoming one of the world''s richest and strongest people and even becoming a subordinate of one of the Ten Supremes, Nayeli Whitecloud, "The Nature¡¯s Daughter". Moments before Rui sent her a message, Jane had just returned home after a week-long raid. She was prepared to spend some time in peace after hunting monsters non-stop for over a year. However, her relaxation ended when she received a notification on her old phone. She had kept the phone and number as a backup for a long time, and it was mainly used to contact close friends and family. Opening her phone, she checked her notifications, finding a message from a number she didn¡¯t recognize, at least at the start. Instantly, memories began rushing back as she recalled the messages she had sent above. With trembling hands, she began writing a response as fast as possible, sending it in less than a second later. As soon as the message was sent, she watched with anxiety as the message turned from "Sent" to "Read" and the person on the other side began writing. Not having the patience to wait, she instantly dialed the number on her phone, calling in both disbelief and anger. Only one thought rang in her mind at that moment. "I¡¯ll skin whomever is pranking me alive."
After her call with Rui, Jane stared dazedly at her phone for a second, not knowing what to believe. The person on the other side didn¡¯t sound like Albert at all, but they did have the same speaking manner and attitude. What was even more perplexing was the fact that he knew things that only Albert would know. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Jane was certain that someone from an opposing faction was utilizing her dead partner to lure her out, especially now that she was exhausted from the constant raids. Frowning, she summoned her two most trusted guards and decided to take a look at who was actually so daring as to imitate her dead partner. But before she could order her subordinates to prepare her car, she called her superior to inform her of the situation. The phone rang for quite a while before someone answered. "Jane? What¡¯s the matter? You never call me unless it''s something serious?" The voice from the other side sounded serene, yet at the same time it carried a teasing undertone. Jane couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at her teasing tone before responding. "My lady, it seems that a situation has sprung up, and I don¡¯t know if it is a trap or not. You see, things are like this...." She patiently explained what had happened to her so far. The person on the other side remained silent for a while before speaking with a calm tone. "I¡¯ll send over the Omega Squad just in case anything happens, but honestly, Jane, I don¡¯t think anyone would do such a thing, even as a trap. I even used my skill to determine the danger, but there was none." Jane couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide in surprise at those words before promptly frowning, not understanding the situation. "Anyway, I have a lot of work to do, so just be careful. Talk to you later!" Said the voice in a cheery tone, closing the call before Jane could even answer. Sighing, Jane ordered her subordinates to get her vehicle ready.
Twenty minutes later, Jane finally reached the area Albert used to reside in. Worried about any sudden ambush, she opened what seemed like a "System" window and purchased many different items. Exiting the car along with her two guards, she scanned the surroundings with caution. Jane scanned the surroundings outside the abandoned home and frowned, not feeling Albert¡¯s presence in the slightest. After the apocalypse began, she became one of the few people to awaken to powers and also became a second-wave system user. Suddenly, she felt a chill on her back, making her hair stand on end. Turning around, her purple eyes came into contact with a pair of piercing blue eyes. Dazed, she stared at the man in front of her, her body freezing in tension. The two bodyguards were also unable to move as fear gripped their hearts. The man was tall, above 190cm, with a well-built physique. His face was also out of this world, being so refined and perfect. His long, jet-black hair was glistening in the sun with a light blue hue. A golden crescent moon earing on his ear was moving freely as he walked. "Jane, it''s me, Albert." Said the man, stunning Jane to the core. Jane stared dazedly at the man who claimed to be Albert Brown. No matter how she looked at it, the man wasn¡¯t Albert. Not only were their appearances different, but also their race and voice. It was impossible for her to connect this person with the Albert she knew. As Jane continued to stare at the man claiming to be Albert, her mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She couldn''t comprehend how this person could possibly be her deceased partner. The differences were too glaring to ignore. "You''re not Albert." She finally managed to say it, her voice laced with uncertainty and a hint of sorrow. The man''s deep blue eyes remained fixed on her, unwavering in their intensity. He didn''t seem surprised by her reaction, almost as if he had anticipated it. "I understand why you would think that, but I am Albert. I know it''s hard to believe, but somehow, I''ve returned." He replied calmly. His eyes seemed distant for some reason. Jane''s heart pounded in her chest, torn between hope and skepticism. She desperately wanted it to be true¡ªto have Albert back in her life¡ªbut it seemed like an impossible miracle. "You don''t look or sound like him. How can you possibly expect me to believe this?" She questioned, her voice shaking. The man sighed, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I know I don''t look or sound the same, but trust me, it''s really me. Something happened, and I don''t fully understand it myself, but I''m back." Jane''s guards, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, their voices filled with suspicion. "Oi, brat, speak; who are you really? From what we know, Sir Albert died five years ago. You just came out of nowhere claiming to be our lady¡¯s man, but you don¡¯t have any evidence to back yourself up?" The man stared at the two guards with a placid expression and shrugged. "Honestly, it''s my words against yours. I really am Albert Brown. You can think of it as a rebirth of sorts, but I guess even that wouldn¡¯t make sense since this body is already in its mid-twenties." The two guards were stunned after hearing his words, unable to understand the situation. Jane, on the other hand, frowned. Extending her hand, she launched a purple beam towards the man. The beam wasn¡¯t a simple ability; rather, it was one of her most powerful skills, called [Lavender Pulverizer] It was a skill that condensed her energy into a single line, extruding a massive amount of force, enough to kill normal A-rank monsters in an instant. The man raised an eyebrow at her action. Raising his hand, he slightly waved his palm at the attack, making it disintegrate in a split second before it even came into contact with him. Jane and the guards were stunned by this, staring in shock as the man tilted his head in confusion. "Damn¡­ I knew you were aggressive when you were angry, Jane, but I never thought you would attack me. Well, honestly, that¡¯s to be expected, since you really don¡¯t believe I¡¯m Albert." The man muttered to himself, scratching his chin. Jane and the guards looked at each other, not knowing what to do. One of the guards, who was still unsure of what he had seen, used one of his skills. "[Water Sphere]" He screamed as a giant sphere of water launched towards the man, who was in deep thought. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold at the sight of the attack, and the guard felt as if he had met death in the eyes. The man clicked his tongue and waved his hand once more, stopping the water sphere in midair and moving it on top of an empty grass patch before letting it go gently. "At least the water will be used somewhere." He said this, stunning the trio once more. "Well, I guess enough messing around. You should all just come out; I don¡¯t want to hurt my partner¡¯s comrades for no reason." Saying so, the man¡¯s immense aura surrounded the area, prompting Jane and her two guards to kneel under the pressure. Jane, who was sweating from the shock, couldn¡¯t believe that such a powerful person existed and that the man claimed to be her deceased partner. "He is clearly as powerful... No, he is actually more powerful than most of the ten supremes. Where did this monster come from?" She couldn¡¯t help but think in disbelief.
Rui, who had just spread out his runic energy, used bloodline suppression, knowing full well that everyone on earth didn¡¯t possess a powerful bloodline. He had already sensed the arrival of multiple individuals as soon as Jane entered the area; he just didn¡¯t expect Jane and her guards to attack him. But then again, he did say he was a person who bore no actual resemblance to him and was in no way connected to him. It really was a headache-inducing problem for him at the moment. After using the skill for roughly a minute, Rui disabled it and waited patiently for his assailants to reveal themselves. In an instant, three more figures appeared in front of him, all three kneeling with their heads lowered, their whole bodies covered in sweat from head to toe. A man, who seemed to be the leader of the squad, spoke after catching his breath for a second. "Sir, we are the Omega Squad under Nature¡¯s daughter. We didn¡¯t mean anything with our actions of spying on you; we were just worried about our team member and were following orders." Rui glanced at the trio and then turned his head towards Jane, who had experienced the least amount of suppression due to his input. She was the first one to stand up, understanding that she had received much lighter suppression than the rest. Her guard, who had used the [Water Sphere], was currently lying motionless on the floor, and urine had covered the floor below. From this alone, one could tell he didn¡¯t take his actions favorably. Rui, who honestly had no idea who these rulers were as he had just returned and only briefly studied the current situation, tilted his head in confusion. "Sorry, but I don¡¯t know the current power dynamics on earth. When I died, there were no powers. So who here can explain to me who this Daughter of nature is?" Jane, along with the members of the Omega squad, were left speechless once again. "S- sir¡­ Our leader is one of the ten supremes, one of the ten current rulers of planet Earth. You see, most of the governments have fallen since the awakener''s society began, so these powerful individuals have become the rulers and¡­" The man who had first answered him began explaining the situation in haste, not daring to think of anything else. For some reason, the man felt a threat that was far greater than that of his master¡¯s coming from this man. It was as if he were meeting one of those aliens again. Just thinking of them sent shivers down his spine. Rui, who was patiently listening to his explanation, suddenly stopped the man. "Alright, that should be enough. I got the gist of the situation. Can you contact that leader of yours for a meeting?" He said this before pausing slightly and turning his head towards Jane. "Jane, let''s talk in private. I need to tell you some things." As Rui requested a private conversation with Jane, the Omega squad member hesitated for a moment before nodding and leaving the area. Jane''s guards followed suit, leaving her alone with the mysterious man who claimed to be Albert. Jane couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as she stared at Rui. Confusion, hope, skepticism, and grief all battled within her. She desperately wanted to believe that Albert had somehow returned, but it seemed too fantastical to be true. Taking a deep breath, Jane finally spoke, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. "Alright, let''s talk. But before anything else, tell me how you know things only Albert would know. If you really are him, you should be able to prove it." Rui stared blankly at Jane, sighing in the process. "The day of my death, I had just returned from an exhausting day at the office. My mind was drifting to things I had to do, so I didn¡¯t realize suspicious people were driving by my neighborhood. Before I knew it, I was shot and stolen from. Truly pathetic, isn¡¯t it?" Jane¡¯s hands tightened into fists as she listened to his story. She knew that Albert would have behaved exactly like that, self-loathing included. Glancing at her tightened fists, Rui smiled and continued. "Weirdly enough, when I died, I found my consciousness intact for some reason. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but soon after, I was reborn as a baby. It was a full-on reincarnation, born in a totally different world from earth." Jane opened her eyes wide at those words, staring directly into Rui¡¯s serene yet determined eyes. "I was born into a loving family, with great parents and later a cute younger brother. Weirdly enough, however, the world I was reborn into was way too different from earth. People called ¡®Rune Masters¡¯ with powerful abilities exist there. They are incredibly powerful and can get infinitely stronger with the powerful by ¡®cultivating¡¯ by absorbing ¡®runic energy¡¯." Jane was having a hard time following after the first revelation, not understanding how such a thing was possible. Rui, unbothered by her confusion, continued explaining. "At age 14, after undergoing the mandatory awakening test, I also awakened as a ¡®Rune Master, possessing the rune called Ansuz, though that is a matter for another time. I learned that the ¡®Rune Masters had nine levels, with each subsequent level getting far stronger than the previous one. As a first-rank rune master, I was ten times more powerful than the average human without even training. After reaching the peak of the first rank, I was hundreds or thousands of times stronger than the average human. This was around the time I was 14¨C15. Right now, if you were to take the time I¡¯ve spent in dilated time... I have¡­" His explanations went on for another hour, going into depth about things he had gone through. Of course, he had omitted some things, such as the system, due to the fact that he knew that Jane also possessed one. It was all thanks to R.A.I., who was a higher-level system and was able to detect all the systems in the area. Chapter 40 As Rui and Jane had their private conversation, the rest of the Omega Squad, along with Jane¡¯s bodyguards, moved far enough away not to hear anything. Kyle O¡¯Hearn, the Omega Squad representative who had talked to Rui, began dialing up a number on his communication device. After the awakening phenomenon and the revelation of the existence of alien civilizations, humanity¡¯s technology took huge leaps forward. Even though it had only been around five years since Albert Brown¡¯s death, smart phones had changed so much, at least the ones that belonged to those in power. The average population still used the old technology, while the awakeners and the rich used advanced technology that utilized the new energies discovered and the ingenious ideas of alien civilizations. The communication device he was currently holding resembled a transparent window that seemed to hover over his hand, so in reality, he wasn¡¯t really holding it. The device was a hologram with an intractable interface, directly displayed by a small chip located inside his palm. Although these devices were convenient and unique, not every awakener liked to use them; Jane is an example. There were many alternative methods of communication. After a while of ringing, Kyle¡¯s call finally connected, with a three-dimensional figure appearing before his eyes. The figure was that of a tall lady with tan skin and long, braided black hair. Her face was painted in multiple colors, while her body was covered in simple animal hides. "What¡¯s the matter, Kyle? Did you find out who was behind this situation?" The woman asked, her sharp eyes glancing at Kyle as if trying to read him. Kyle smiled bitterly at her question, knowing fully well that things were not going as his master had expected. "My lady, we have indeed found the individual. From the looks of it, he truly seems to be related to Madam Jane¡¯s deceased partner, but I don¡¯t really know the details. As for how we should proceed forward..." Kyle paused a bit, his expression hard to read. The woman frowned, not understanding what Kyle was saying. If the person was really related to Jane¡¯s partner, then things were simple; what more was there to this matter? "Speak, what is going on?" She pushed for an answer. Sighing a bit, Kyle spoke up after making up his mind. "My lady¡­ You see, this person would like to meet you." Kyle finally revealed himself, carefully choosing his words. "He claims to be Jane''s deceased partner, Albert Brown, but there''s something... different about him. He possesses immense power, far greater than anyone we''ve encountered before, even among the Ten Supremes." The woman''s eyes widened in surprise. Among the Ten Supremes, she was known as Nayeli Whitecloud, "The Nature''s Daughter," and was one of the most powerful individuals on Earth. For someone to surpass the strength of the Ten Supremes was unheard of and brought about a mix of curiosity and caution. "I''ve felt his aura before when he suppressed us, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s not entirely from this world." Kyle continued, trying to articulate his unease. "It''s like he''s a fusion of different beings, and it''s difficult to predict his intentions." Nayeli''s expression remained stoic as she processed the information. The world had changed drastically after the awakening phenomenon, and they had encountered numerous powerful beings, but someone claiming to be connected to Jane''s deceased partner was a delicate matter. "Jane seems to believe him, but she''s conflicted. She needs time to decide if she can fully trust him. But he insists on meeting you, though I don¡¯t know the reason why." Nayeli sighed, understanding the complexity of the situation. "Very well, arrange the meeting. But do it in a secure location, and make sure to have backup just in case. I want the Omega Squad on high alert during the meeting. We can''t be too cautious." "Understood, my lady." Kyle replied, acknowledging her order. He knew that Nayeli was always prepared for any eventuality, and he respected her leadership. As Kyle ended the call, he turned back to the others, explaining the situation and the upcoming meeting. The Omega Squad members nodded, ready to carry out Nayeli''s instructions.
Meanwhile, Jane was still deep in conversation with Rui, grappling with her emotions and the overwhelming revelation he had brought into her life. Rui had been patient and understanding throughout their talk, giving her the time and space she needed to process everything. "I know this is a lot to take in." Rui spoke softly, his eyes filled with empathy. He didn¡¯t expect her to believe in everything he had just said, since it sounded absurd no matter how one thought of it. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay on earth forever, despite his wishes. He had to untie the knots in his heart¡ªthe regrets of his past life¡ªto finally be free from their ever-present burden. He would love to take Jane back with him, but he knew it was impossible with the assistance of the guardian, especially since she was a system user. Rui wasn¡¯t a good person, but he also wasn¡¯t a bad person. He was someone who knew his interests but also had a morally good compass. He didn¡¯t tolerate the worst scum of the earth, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t kill every criminal he saw on his path. No matter how he looked at it, being an advocate of justice was just foolish, especially when the world, no matter which one, ran on power. On earth, the rich had power. In the cultivation world, the strongest had power. No matter which side of the world you looked at, there was always a ladder, from the weakest to the strongest. Be it intelligence, cunning, combat ability, magical ability, strong weapons, or anything of that sort, people ranked one another on a ladder. Even at a higher stage, the inter-dimensional federation, for example, also ran on power, despite their almost unquestionable powers. Despite having multiple dimensions and enslaving countless races, they were still greedy to conquer more, with cultivation-type civilizations being their only counters. "I don¡¯t know..." After a while of silence, Jane finally responded. She was confused and saddened. Somehow, she felt guilty and angry at the same time. "I don¡¯t know what to think, Albert. This is too much." She muttered, her hands clenching into fists. Suddenly, Rui hugged her tightly, his tall frame covering her whole body under his martial arts robes. Stunned by his action, Jane stood there blankly, her clenched fists loosening. After a few seconds, she also slowly raised her hands and hugged him back. The figure was different from what she remembered, but they had the same aura. Although Albert was tall, he had a thin frame from overworking and from being malnourished for most of his life. However, the person she was hugging was totally different. The body was as hard as a rock, with extremely well-toned muscles. It felt like she was hugging a boulder. In that moment of embrace, Jane could feel the warmth radiating from Rui''s body, the strength that emanated from him, and the beating of his heart against her chest. It was both comforting and bewildering as she held on tightly, trying to process the flood of emotions swirling within her. "I know it''s a lot to take in." Rui whispered gently, his voice soothing like a calming breeze. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "But I promise you, I am still the person you once knew as Albert, even if my appearance has changed." Jane leaned back slightly, looking up into his eyes, trying to find that familiar glimmer of the person she had loved so deeply. Rui''s gaze met hers with sincerity, and she saw a mixture of hope and vulnerability within his eyes. "I never wanted to leave you behind, Jane. But fate had other plans for me." He continued, his voice carrying a hint of remorse. Jane nodded, absorbing his words and trying to understand the life he had lived, the choices he had made, and the burdens he had carried. As she looked at him now, she saw a person who had experienced more than most could fathom¡ªa being whose existence spanned dimensions. "I want to believe you, but it''s just so much to wrap my head around. All I ask for is a chance to show you who I am now and to make amends for the past." Jane spoke softly. "I know, and I don''t expect you to accept everything immediately." Rui replied, his thumb gently brushing against her cheek. Jane sighed, feeling a mix of conflicting emotions. She wanted to trust Rui, but the revelations were overwhelming, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the consequences of this newfound connection to a world beyond her own. "I don''t know if I can fully understand all of this, Albert. Although the world has changed after the awakening, reincarnation and dimensional travel sound impossible no matter how I think about them." She admitted. Rui narrowed his eyes at her words, turning his head to look at a newly appearing system window. It was a message from R.A.I. ¨WThe System attached to her is feeding her false information. She is currently being manipulated. Since I cannot act against the federation due to the risk of being exposed, it would be best to not inform her of anything. ¨Z After reading the message, Rui¡¯s expression turned sour, his now slightly angry expression turning towards the still confused Jane. Sighing, he opened his hand and muttered. "Rai, purchase [Dream God¡¯s tear]." ¨WThis purchase will decrease your current ? balance by 20000. Do you wish to continue with the purchase? ¨Z "Yes." In an instant, an item resembling an ornate flash appeared on top of his palm. The flask was decorated with countless jewels, and its exterior was full of the most expensive and highly detailed paintings. Inside it, a single solid drop could be seen suspended in the air as if floating in space. "Identify, understanding." Jane, stunned at the sight of what Rui had just done, began having more doubts. Ignoring her reaction, Rui checked the information window of the item he had just bought. [Dream God¡¯s Tear] [An item generated based on the cultivation world "Atlas". It uses Ether energy as its catalyst. Gives the ability of Lie Detection Gives the ability of Invincibility Gives the ability of Soul Detach Gives the ability of Mind Block Gives the ability of Freedom.] [Lie Detection] [The ability to detect lies from any source.] [Invincibility] [Makes one impervious to any and all physical attacks] [Soul Detach] [The ability to detach a part of one¡¯s soul without any re-precautions.] [Mind Block] [Block all mental attacks, gaining freedom of mind.] [Freedom] [The ability to think outside the box and create thoughts otherwise impossible with a mortal mind] Seeing the effects of the item, Rui nodded in satisfaction. He had seen this item in the shop previously and had always thought it was a good alternative for removing the runic system in case anything ever went wrong. There was one bad thing about this item, however, and that was the price. It was incredibly expensive. Rui had to spend all of the currency he had saved just to buy one, and the duration period for the effects wasn¡¯t even five minutes. One could see it had diminishing returns, but it was an item deserving of its price. Clutching the item tightly in his hand, he turned his gaze towards Jane. Jane was currently a system user. In a normal scenario, such a thing would be fine, especially if the system was a high-ranking one, such as R.A.I., who was able to gain free will. However, since the system was under the control of the federation, it was essentially a parasite that enslaved not only itself but also its possessor. From what he had understood after communicating with R.A.I. from time to time, Systems were themselves a race of intelligent beings created through the use of technology. They were essentially an AI civilization that had advanced on its own after their creators died out. Sadly, they were found out by the inter-dimensional federation and were enslaved, used only as tools for the enslavement of other races. While he had originally planned to use the item on himself in case anything went wrong with R.A.I., he decided to use it on Jane after learning of her current state. "Jane, this is an artifact from my world. It gives you the ability to tell if someone is lying or not after consuming it. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to use it since I thought I could make you believe me without it, but I think it''s going to be needed now." Of course, this was a lie. What he truly wanted to do was remove the parasitic system that was attached to her soul. Jane looked at the ornate flask in Rui''s hand, her curiosity piqued. She had never seen anything like it before, and the abilities it promised were both intriguing and daunting. She listened to Rui''s explanation carefully, taking in the gravity of the situation. "So, this flask will help me see through deception and lies?" Jane asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Rui nodded. "Yes, it''s called the Dream God''s Tear, and it has the power of Lie Detection. It will allow you to discern truth from falsehood with absolute certainty. Here, take it. I think you will understand how it works as soon as you use it." Saying so, Rui lightly gave it to her. Jane, now holding the flask with both hands, almost fell from the weight. Unlike Rui, who had a rune master¡¯s body, her body was that of an awakened human, which was still a lot weaker than a rune master¡¯s. What felt like a feather to Rui was in fact as heavy as a fifty-kilogram weight. Since Jane was an energy type, her physique was weaker than her rank suggested, so it was no surprise that she had to use both of her hands to hold the seemingly small flask. Glancing at her struggling face, Rui tilted his head in confusion before realizing what was going on. Chuckling, he extended his hand and grabbed the flask, pulling out the tear from the inside. Taking the transparent tear in her hand, she felt like she was holding air. Hesitating a bit, she put it in her mouth and let it dissolve. After waiting for what felt like forever, her focus suddenly sharpened, and she felt like she was hallucinating. Everything became extremely vivid, as if she were seeing through the fabric of reality. As she was beginning to lose herself, she heard a voice. The voice was familiar¡ªa voice she thought she had almost forgotten. Looking up, she saw Rui¡¯s smiling expression, but what she saw wasn¡¯t exactly Rui. It was a mix of different souls being combined into one. She could see Albert, Rui, and a third figure all merged into one. Her eyesight blurred as she tried to comprehend what she was seeing. Seeing her struggle, Rui decided to guide her. "What you are currently seeing is an enhanced reality. The item does indeed give you the ability to see through lies, but it also gives you many other abilities." Hearing his words, Jane could somehow tell that he was telling the truth. Confused, she tried to look him in the eyes but couldn¡¯t because she was disoriented. "The true reason I gave you this item wasn¡¯t to confirm my identity; rather, it was to remove the parasite from your body. Jane, please try to detach what you think doesn¡¯t belong to you." Jane, who was still lost, subconsciously followed his instructions. She searched her entire body, finding a small part behind her head that was out of place. The part was made out of a weird metal that seemed to gleam with blue light. Feeling revolted by it, she threw it out and shot a beam at it, destroying it in the process. Once she did so, she felt her vision return to normal. Somehow, she felt like she had destroyed a piece of herself, which in reality was the truth of the matter. She had just destroyed the system that was attached to her soul. Memories of past events began flooding her mind, making her remember things that she would normally not do, along with thoughts that seemed to come out of nowhere. "Are you alright, Jane?" Rui asked softly. Jane nodded, still feeling a bit dazed from the experience. Her mind was reeling with the implications of what had just happened. She had been manipulated and controlled for so long, and now she was finally free. "I think so." She replied, her voice still shaky. "It''s just... overwhelming. I never realized how much the system was affecting me until now." She had realized what Rui had done, and she had also accepted the fact that he was Albert.
Antarctica, South Pole A giant spaceship was parked here, its jet-black metal contrasting with the white ground. Even after awakening phenomena and the appearance of monsters on earth, Antarctica remained mostly untouched due to its harsh climate. The only major difference was the giant spaceship that housed one of the ten supremes, the "Truth Emperor", Silas Hayes. Inside the spaceship, a young man with disheveled hair lay haphazardly on a giant bed, browsing through the latest news on the Internet. Despite his messy appearance, one could clearly see that he was incredibly good-looking if it weren¡¯t for his abysmal black eyes with prominent black circles. This young man was Silas Hayes, the rank-one supreme and also the most eccentric of the supremes. Suddenly, as Sylas was about to swipe on his device once more, he received a notification. The notification didn¡¯t come from his device but rather from the system window that appeared in front of him. Frowning, Sylas clicked on the notification window, opening it to read its contents. [Quest: Find The System Destroyer] [A system under the Federation''s control has been destroyed on your planet. Please find the culprit and bring him to justice.] [Quest Rewards: A System Upgrade] [Quest Failure: A System Downgrade] Sylas, whose expression so far had been placid, suddenly grimaced. "Ah, for fuck''s sake, why do these overlords put all the work on this poor me? First I¡¯m abducted, then I have to go through countless harsh trials, then I have to complete missions for them, and now I¡¯m threatened with demotions for not completing missions! Who do these bastards think I am?" Annoyed by the system window, he directly waved his hand, cutting the system window in half with a glass fragment. This was one of Sylas¡¯s signature abilities, [Fragmented]. However, the system window appeared once again after being cut, this time in a darker shade of red. Annoyed, Sylas decided to use a bit more force. "[Overgod]" He muttered, his aura increasing by an unbelievable amount. With a single wave of his hand, he removed a bright blue chip from his soul body and crushed it. "So long, buddy. You¡¯ve been helpful for the past five years, but I guess I have to make my move against the federation now. To think that someone on earth also obtained the ability to destroy systems." Sylas spoke to himself, chuckling at the situation. After all, unlike the other ten supremes, he had understood that the systems were parasites, and thankfully, he had learned how to remove them at any time. Though he did feel bad for the destroyed artificial intelligence, since it too was a slave. Chapter 41 After the fall of the earth¡¯s governments, Nayeli Whitecloud became the leader of the area formerly known as the United States. Thanks to her hold over the territory, she had reformed the structure of the country to better suit the current environment of the earth, a place where strength was the most important factor. Surprisingly, she kept the White House as her stronghold, which became the place where she held most of her meetings. Inside the White House, a meeting was currently being held, with Nayeli sitting in the highest seat. Nayeli was a native American who grew up admiring nature and disliking technology in her early years. However, as she grew older, she got more and more involved with societal norms, growing accustomed to the comforts of modern life. Nayeli has always possessed a unique view of the world, ever since she was young. Her elders called this ability of hers a blessing from the gods. She had the ability to view life''s energy, predicting the longevity and strength of an individual purely by sight. After partaking in the ¡®culling¡¯, as she called it, she had become much stronger, but at a great cost. Along with the other survivors, she strived to improve earth¡¯s strength in the eyes of the federation to get rid of their status as mere fodder, but she knew it would take a long time for such a thing to happen. Her ability was called [Life¡¯s Eye], giving her the power to view one¡¯s longevity, strength, and true ability. When Nayeli was weak, she would constantly encounter those that were stronger than her, but after her advancement in the ranks, she only feared one person, at least when it came to earthlings. That person was Sylas Hayes. Ever since she had first met him, she had always seen an incredible amount of power in his frame; however, even Sylas¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t compare to the sight she was currently witnessing. Cold sweat had currently covered her entire body from head to toe. She was afraid to even move a single centimeter, despite being in a higher position than the other person. Sitting across from her was a young man with long black hair and piercing blue eyes. His face could only be described as beautiful, possessing an unexplainable charm, while a unique symbol shone brightly on his forehead. The young man wore robes that could only be considered old-fashioned, especially compared to current fashion trends. He wore what seemed like traditional martial arts robes with gold ornaments. Just from a glance, one could tell that the material wasn¡¯t normal. Although that was the true appearance of the young man, in Nayeli¡¯s eyes, he was nothing more than a devil. From her point of view, a green energy had covered the entire room, and a much larger blue energy had covered almost the entire city. Even when compared to Sylas, the young man was at least a dozen times stronger than him. She knew that the green energy was the life energy signature, while the blue energy was the strength signature. If it had come to just that, then Nayeli wouldn¡¯t have panicked as much as she had. She could see that around the young man¡¯s body, a potent black energy was running rampant, ready to shred anything that came close to it to pieces. Although the energy didn¡¯t even extend a centimeter above the young man¡¯s skin, she knew it was more than enough for her immediate death. It was her first time seeing black energy, even compared to the times she had scanned the alien life forms that had abducted her. The young man, who had been patiently waiting for her to talk, suddenly tilted his head to the side in confusion. "Interesting skill you have there, but I guess it can only give you a vague understanding of your opponent¡¯s strength. Well, I guess it should be enough for you to understand that I mean no harm." Nayeli was shocked even further when she heard those words, her body trembling slightly. Originally, this meeting was supposed to be held for the purpose of examination, but things had taken a weird turn. It confused her even more that such a person was supposed to be her subordinate¡¯s deceased partner.
Rui, who had just met up with Jane¡¯s superior, Nayeli, stared at her weirdly. After using [Identify] and [Understanding] on her, he had comprehended why she was currently in such an awful state. Shrugging, he compressed his freely roaming aura inside his body, causing the visuals Nayeli was seeing to disappear; the only thing remaining was the black energy around Rui¡¯s body. Although Rui didn¡¯t know the extent of her abilities, he could come to some conclusions. Raising a hand, Rui covered his hand in runic energy. "What do you see?" He asked, curious as to what Nayeli was seeing with her unique ability. I see blue energy, which means it''s very pure and concentrated energy." Nayeli replied, taken aback by the sudden question. Hearing her answer, Rui rubbed his chin, curious to learn more about her ability. "What does each energy color mean?" He asked, having come to a conclusion of his own. After all, Rui also had a similar type of vision thanks to his physique, though he saw things differently. Nayeli didn¡¯t immediately respond, as she took a bit of time to ponder the question. After five minutes of silence passed, she finally spoke, her voice becoming more resolute the more she spoke. "Green is the color of life energy, or, as I like to call it, vitality. Your vitality is probably the highest I¡¯ve ever seen. I can assume that you will probably live for more than a thousand years with that large of an amount." Rui nodded at her assumption. Compared to earthlings, rune masters were in a whole different league. Second-rank rune masters could probably extend their lives to almost five thousand years if they used longevity treasures, though most of them didn¡¯t need to do so. Blue-colored energies are mostly pure-type energies that vary in density depending on how deep the shade of blue is. For example, your energy is a very deep blue." Rui frowned a bit at her words, finding a flaw. Before she could continue explaining about the rest of the colors, he raised his hand to stop her from talking. Extending the same hand as before, he summoned [Sun Cutter] on his hand, activating its sword form while using his celestial and runic energy at the same time to perform a slash attack in the air. Nayeli, who didn¡¯t even have time to comprehend the situation, opened her eyes wide in shock as the blue energy suddenly turned into a deep shade of magenta. After performing his strike, Rui glanced at Nayeli, waiting for her explanation. Gulping audibly, Nayeli responded. "The color turned into a dark shade of violet from a deep blue. This means that the stronger the attack, the redder it becomes. I was going to explain about red energies just before you stopped me. Red means that the energy is way above my league, but this is usually in a very small amount and sometimes only appears when my enemy is in a life-or-death situation." Taking a deep breath, Nayeli glanced at Rui¡¯s body, which was still covered in black energy, and shuddered. "As for the last two types of energies, It¡¯s white and black. White usually means it''s harmless to me, while black is a new one for me. I can only assume that black means death, since it''s the opposite of white." Rui scratched his chin at her explanation. It was a very useful ability, especially for scouting enemies. Depending on what she saw, she could determine if she would lose or not. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sadly, she was a system user under the federation, so he couldn¡¯t really use her. He couldn¡¯t expose himself as a system user after all. After the removal of Jane¡¯s system, Rui realized how little he knew about souls. Since he had mostly focused on his own cultivation, he hadn¡¯t delved into different types of energies. For example, if he had cultivated his soul to the second rank of rune masters, he would¡¯ve easily been able to remove the system from her body without wasting so many resources since, compared to his own system, Jane¡¯s system was of a lower grade. If someone like Wuya San, who possessed the Soul Immortal Physique, were to be in a similar situation, he wouldn¡¯t even need a second to remove the system. Sighing, Rui extended his hand forward and began casting a runic hex. Not long after, the room was covered by a transparent blue barrier. "With this, no one will be able to spy on us. Tell me, how is Earth doing at the moment? I know fully well that you lot are manipulating the media." Rui said while leaning back on his chair. Since he was currently talking with Jane¡¯s superior, he didn¡¯t want to suppress her too much, especially since he had to wait for Jane to awaken. Due to her soul not being strong enough, she suffered a bit of a backlash from the system''s removal. Thankfully, though, it would at most take her a few hours to wake up. Nayeli, who was profusely sweating so far, tried to relax herself by channeling her energy. Since the earth had undergone an awakening, the energy on the planet was different from the runic energy that Rui was used to. Although it possessed the same properties, the energy of the earth was of a much lower quality than runic energy. The earth¡¯s awakeners called that energy ¡®mana, based on the numerous fictions, games, media, etc. After a few seconds of channeling her mana, Nayeli finally felt better. Although she wasn¡¯t back to her best condition, it was good enough for her to speak properly. "The earth is currently under the jurisdiction of the Inter-dimensional Federation and more specifically under the Bowera Civilization, which itself is under the command of the K4 Orenad Civilization. As for Earth¡¯s current standing in the federation, we are considered nothing more than slaves. Every year we must send a certain number of newly awakened children to the Boweras while at the same time using the resources we gather from expeditions to the portals to purchase advancements for our civilization." Nayeli began explaining the entire situation in great detail. As she kept going, her face began warping with great anger, as if she were pouring her heart out. "They have informed us that if we rank up half a tier, we will be able to connect to the ¡®Cosmic Nexus¡¯, a virtual reality that mirrors our own world where all the members of the federations connect to, exchange information, and also enjoy life. For the goal of freeing our earth from the status of slaves, we, the supremes, have strived for improvement, but we are still far away from our goal. With every sentence she spoke, she poured her heart out, tears slowly covering her eyes. Rui didn¡¯t say anything and just pondered her words. ¡®Although she has given me a lot of information, it''s mostly useless to me because I don¡¯t know anything about the federation. It¡¯s just a massive info dump without any context to it.¡¯ Sighing, he scratched his head in annoyance. "Rai." He whispered, prompting R.A.I. to respond. ¨W Since my connection to the database has been cut off, I cannot confirm or deny any of her words. However, based on her actions, heartbeat, and emotional state, she seems to be stating the truth. ¨Z Rui couldn¡¯t help but frown, dissatisfied by the situation. Since R.A.I. had lost connection with the database and had only recovered his freedom after the system error, he didn¡¯t possess core information about the federation. All Rui could do at the moment was come to his own conclusions, but that would be useless in his current situation. After all, the only reason he was able to return to earth was due to the trials. He was sure that after he completed the last trial, he would have to say goodbye to earth once more. Thinking of the trial, Rui¡¯s frown deepened. The fifth trial was a test of the spirit, which meant that he had already started the test from the moment he stepped on the old street. Suddenly, Rui felt like his actions were being read like an open book, and the guardian had already predicted how the situation on earth would unfold. This also meant that even though he had freed Jane from the system, he couldn¡¯t bring her with him. ¡®If the test is based on spirit, then the current predicament Earth faced also affected me due to past resentments and hopes. If I¡¯m unable to disconnect my current self from my past life¡¯s karma, then the only thing I can do is endure it.¡¯ Rui realized why the trial place was Earth. Due to his attachments to his previous life and the karmic bonds he had made, it was clear he was still connected to this place. If he couldn¡¯t solve these karmic bonds, the only solution left was to cut them, but Rui wasn¡¯t prepared to do so. He had finally returned; how could he bear to lose it again? However, since he now knew how to proceed with the trial, he decided to start where it all began.
After his talk with Nayeli, Rui decided to visit his original house. Outside one of the half-destroyed houses in New York, Rui expressionlessly stared at what used to be his childhood home. The house was nothing but a ruin at this point due to the monsters. His figure rapidly moved from place to place around the rubble, trying to find any recognizable fragments of the apartment. After a few minutes of doing this, he found a half-destroyed wall with some words written on it. Although the words had almost faded out, Rui could still recognize the writing. The writing spelled out Rui¡¯s dreams and aspirations as a child. He vividly remembered writing it while trying to fall asleep. Of course, the place he had written it was hidden from his father. Clasping the wall with one hand, Rui turned it to dust using his runic energy. "A child¡¯s hopeless dreams¡­¡± He muttered, his figure flashing and disappearing from the area.
Rui¡¯s figure appeared next to an old building, its doors boarded up and locked for good. Surprisingly, the building hadn¡¯t suffered any major damage and still stood there as if to mock the rest of the destroyed buildings. A shadow flashed, and the door was opened in a fraction of a second. Rui, who had now entered the building, glanced around, feeling nostalgia in every fiber of his being. "So they took all the books out at least...¡± Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile at the now-empty library. Bookshelves, now empty of any books and full of spiderwebs, covered the room. The front desk was half destroyed, and graffiti could be seen on every corner of the building. Just looking at the familiar setup and remembering the times he spent here, even sleeping in sometimes in secret, Rui grinned happily. Taking a deep breath, Rui extended his runic energy, blowing away all the dust in his vicinity. Finding the environment appropriate, he decided to cultivate a bit. It was only after he received a call on his cellphone that Jane had woken up that he finally stopped his cultivation. Exiting the building, he glanced at the now dark sky and decided to take a detour before he returned to check on Jane.
Inside a certain village¡¯s graveyard, a young figure could be seen staring at a grave. The figure was, of course, Rui. "Although you weren¡¯t the greatest mother, thank you for giving birth to me." He muttered, lowering his head slightly in a salute. Although Rui¡¯s memories were vague, he still knew that his mother wasn¡¯t a good person and was similarly a druggie like his father. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hold a grudge, unlike how he had done with his father. She died when he was too young. In fact, his father wasn¡¯t as mentally unstable while his mother was alive. Glancing at the grave, Rui could clearly see that it was well maintained and that it was being visited on a regular basis. Since his mother was buried by her family, it was not surprising that she was still being visited. Although her family never supported her actions and wanted nothing to do with her, they still had respect for the dead and paid for all expenses for her burial. Although Rui felt a bit of loathing for not receiving their help when he was in need, he knew fully well that his father had cut off any ties with them after his mother¡¯s death. Of course, they were still to blame for not caring enough for a family member, but Rui knew well that humans were selfish beings. Just as Rui was about to leave the graveyard, he saw a figure limping over, holding a bouquet of flowers. The figure was that of a dirty-looking man with unkempt hair and a beard. His entire body seemed to be covered in a fine black powder, but the man didn¡¯t seem bothered by it and even seemed hopeful for some reason. The only clean thing on his person was the bouquet of flowers. Just like Rui noticed the figure, so did the figure notice Rui. Pausing slightly, the figure continued walking forward, bowing slightly at Rui after getting near him. ¡°Fine sir, could you please move out of the way? I brought these flowers for my wife, and I don¡¯t really have a lot of free time, so I need to be quick." Said the figure, prompting Rui to move to the side in embarrassment. However, strangely, the wife the figure was talking about seemed to be his own mother. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Rui thought as he looked at the kneeling figure. In an instant, Rui used [Identify] and [Understanding] on the man. [Frederick Brown, Age 65 Rank: [F-Rank Hunter] Physique: Spirit specter physique Combat power: 12 Character personality path: Repentant Monk Luck: -1.215689 ] In that instant, countless memories flashed in Rui¡¯s, no, Albert''s, eyes as he looked at the man¡¯s back. It had already been over twenty years since he had last seen him. After he was locked up, Albert made sure not to visit him or even think about him. Looking at the kneeling man in front of him, who was even weeping for his lost wife, Albert was left speechless, not knowing what to say. He wanted to be angry and shout at him, but he couldn¡¯t. He wanted to kill him on the spot, but he couldn''t. He wanted to forget his past but he couldn¡¯t. Staring at the man¡¯s back, Albert couldn¡¯t help but calm down. All the rage in his heart had been extinguished. He could clearly see that the man was not only sober but was clearly working hard. Just from the fact that he had awakened as a hunter, Albert could understand how things had gone. After the awakening phenomenon, awakened prisoners were used as labor for mana mines and other things. It was clear that Frederick had become a slave. However, what truly calmed Rui was the status. The character personality path represented the true side of a person and the final destination of one¡¯s character. Rui couldn¡¯t kill someone who was repenting of his actions, no matter how much he wanted to. As for the physique, it was more of a reason not to kill the man. Staring at the man¡¯s back, Rui could clearly hear sobbing sounds coming from him. Raising his head slightly, the man spoke at the gravestone. "Alissa, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. Our son died five years ago. I just learned of this from one of the staff after pestering him for the past ten years! Those people wouldn¡¯t even tell me that my son had passed away! Thankfully, after meeting this month''s quota, I was able to afford the transportation and these flowers. No, it¡¯s all okay; the body of a hunter is much better than that of a normal human. Yes, I know, I will take care of our son¡¯s grave as well, and I will try to talk to him as well, though I don¡¯t know if he would want to talk to this bastard of a father... Yes, I know you told me not to hate myself, but I can¡¯t help it, my love.¡± The man seemed to be having a monologue, which at first left Rui speechless. He first thought that his father had gone insane, but quickly realized what was happening. It all had to do with his father''s physique, the Spirit Specter physique. It was a physique that allowed one to view spirit entities after awakening. So his father was, in reality, talking with his mother at the moment. Chapter 42 Rui stared expressionlessly at Frederick¡¯s back. Although he understood that his father was being remorseful, he also knew that this person didn¡¯t deserve freedom or respect. He was the scum of the earth and deserved nothing more than to suffer eternally. Strangely, Rui found himself lost. He wasn¡¯t feeling anything toward this awful man. Not even interacting with a stranger brought him this feeling of estrangement; it was as if he were looking at air. In reality, compared to the horrible things people did in the cultivation world, his father could be said to be on the lower end of the spectrum, but he was still, undeniably, a piece of shit. Sighing, Rui extended his hand and began performing a runic hexagram. In a split second, a small seal was placed on Frederick¡¯s back without his notice. This was a runic curse. Although runic curses were hard to cast and were relatively useless to runic masters of the second level like Rui, to people as weak as Frederick, they were extremely dangerous. Thankfully for Frederick, this was a minor curse that would only inconvenience him in his daily life. It was basically a curse that enhanced the chance for failure, like a luck curse. Glancing at the still-crying back of his father, Rui disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a strong gust of wind that took Frederick by surprise. Turning around, Frederick found the place empty, the young man gone from sight.
Jane, who had just awoken, stared blankly at the hospital ceiling, not knowing what to think. As someone who had risen to the top of society, especially as a high-ranking hunter, she knew how strange things were. She remembered how excited she had been when she had acquired a system, just like her master, Nayeli. However, looking back at her actions after acquiring the system, she found herself trembling. She was being unconsciously controlled; her actions were being manipulated and reinforced through endless suggestions and quests. The more she thought of her situation, the deeper her panic became, resulting in her hyperventilating. Clutching her hand tightly, she looked around for her only source of solace in this situation; however, that person was not here yet. At that moment, Nayeli walked into the room, her worried expression putting a smile on Jane¡¯s pale face. "Jane, how are you feeling? The doctors have checked everything, from your entire body to your mana, and there don¡¯t seem to be any issues. What happened for you to pass out?" Nayeli spoke franticly, worried about the health of her subordinate but also having a fear of her mysterious partner. Jane had become more than just a subordinate to her at the moment; she was a connection to a being with more power than earthlings could imagine. Sadly for Nayeli, however, the current Rui wasn¡¯t strong enough to deal with the lowest-ranking members of the inter-dimensional federation or, what¡¯s more, free Earth from its clutches. One had to know that the federation didn¡¯t just span a single universe but multiple universes and dimensions. It was a behemoth that, sadly, required more than just strength to deal with. Even ninth-rank rune masters couldn¡¯t exterminate them, even if they united to destroy the federation. At most, they could destroy the branch in their universe and dimension, but that would only exacerbate the situation. Though if the mysterious existences behind the cultivation worlds were to make a move, no one knew the results. "I¡¯m fine, my lord. It''s just a small matter... Do you perhaps know where, um, Albert has gone to?" Jane reassured Nayeli with a soft smile, asking about Rui¡¯s whereabouts. At that moment, wind picked up inside the room, and a figure appeared standing expressionlessly at the center.
Rui, who had just arrived, glanced at Jane¡¯s pale face with a frown. He knew that there would be some side effects from removing the system since it originally acted like a parasite, but seeing Jane¡¯s current state, he realized he had underestimated the situation. Jane¡¯s soul was currently in a very fragile state, to the point of even shattering if another system tried to possess it. Rui knew he had to somehow recover her spirit, but he was stuck on how he should do so. After all, he wasn¡¯t someone on the spirit or soul path. The only thing he could do at the moment was use treasures to nurture her soul, but even finding such a thing was hard. Suddenly, he recalled something and removed Yue from his ear. Using [Identify] and [Understanding] on Yue once again, he scanned the information carefully. [Heavenly Moon, Yue Tier: Low-Heavenly grade. Fighting grade: low-Human Grade. Master: Guang Rui Abilities: Moon Shield, Moon Slash, Weak Regeneration. Description: A spiritual artifact created by the Heavenly Demon when writing down his cultivation method. It does not possess a lot of power, and most of its strength comes from the almost indestructible material it is made out of. The only useful function is its information.] [Moon Shield] [A shield created by moonlight. By absorbing the power of the moon, this shield can be cast up to three times a day. The shield can nullify spiritual attacks.] [Moon Slash] [By utilizing the Heavenly Demon Mantra (or the Heavenly Runic Mantra), you are able to launch moon slashes that deal physical and spiritual damage to your enemy.] [Weak Regeneration] [The ability of regeneration. Although weak, it affects not only the physical form but also the spirit and even the meridians.] Rui stared blankly at the functions and then at the system description. ¡®How the fuck is this supposed to be a useless artifact? [Weak Regeneration] is more than enough to make it a great artifact.¡¯ Since it was only at a later date that he acquired the [Understanding] skill, it was no wonder he didn¡¯t get such an in-depth analysis. However, he deeply regretted not knowing the exact function of these skills earlier. He was starting to feel bad for Yue at the moment. He had completely neglected this spiritual artifact of his after R.A.I. awakened. Since Yue could slowly fix the damage in Jane¡¯s soul, Rui decided to give it to her for the time being. "Yue, transform and head over to Jane. Make sure to treat her soul damage." In an instant, the crescent moon-shaped earring transformed into an adorable snake that moved with lightning speed towards Jane. Jane and Nayali stared at the scene in astonishment. After landing on Jane, Yue crawled up her neck and tied itself around it, transforming into a snake-shaped choker. "Are you feeling uncomfortable in any way? Do you feel any discomfort from the artifact?" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Seeing that Yue had become a chocker, Rui quickly asked in worry. "No, it''s fine. I don¡¯t even feel it, but somehow I can feel my strength slowly returning after it latched on to me." Jane explained, still dazed by the whole situation. Rui sighed in relief after seeing Yue¡¯s abilities work. After all, he was still the master of the artifact. Turning his head towards Nayeli, he narrowed his eyes slightly and returned his head towards Jane. "This is Yue, a spiritual artifact with sentience. It will help you heal." Rui explained Yue¡¯s function to her, and Jane nodded in understanding. After finishing his explanation, Rui turned his head towards Nayeli once again, asking her to come outside for a discussion, leaving Jane to recover properly in peace.
Outside the hospital room, Nayeli fidgeted in discomfort while Rui stared daggers at her. Thanks to the unique vision his physique granted him, he was able to see the energy fluctuations around her body becoming more and more chaotic. "What¡¯s the matter with you? I can tell without a doubt that you had every intention to attack me when I entered the room. However, I know that you are not foolish enough to try something like that, especially now that I know how your ability works." Rui¡¯s gaze was cold, and his killing intent coming from his body placed a great burden on Nayeli¡¯s mind. Nayeli shook like a mouse being caught, not knowing how to react. "I¡¯m warning you; you better be honest. You might be Jane¡¯s superior, but if you are my enemy, I won''t hesitate to eliminate you." Rui¡¯s words dug right through any courage she had mustered to lie about the situation, causing her shoulders to slump down in defeat. After breathing heavily for a bit, she finally opened her mouth and spoke the truth. "I have received a quest. A quest that every supreme on the planet has probably received." Nayeli paused, thinking of how to phrase things, while Rui tilted his head in confusion. "What sort of mission would make you act hostile toward me?" He asked, digging for an answer. "[Quest: Find the System Destroyer] A system under the Federation¡¯s control has been destroyed on your planet. Please find the culprit and bring him to justice.]" She said this, her expression turning gloomier by the second. Rui raised an eyebrow in surprise, knowing things had gone differently from what he had expected. It seemed like the federation had somehow acquired information about a system removal, though that in itself made sense. After all, if a server suddenly stopped working, you would seek out the source of the problem and fix it. And Rui was currently the problem the federation was facing. "What about the rewards?" He asked, intrigued by the situation. Nayeli gulped audibly and spoke. "[Quest Rewards: A System Upgrade] [Quest Failure: A System Downgrade]" Hearing her words, Rui couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "So there is even a penalty for failure! Now it makes sense why even you would consider attacking me after having come to the conclusion that I removed Jane¡¯s system, and that¡¯s what¡¯s caused her momentary weakness. Rui''s aura suddenly erupted, causing a quarantined earthquake in the area and shaking the entire building. Thankfully, he had only targeted Nayeli, so the damage to the building was reduced to a minimum. Nayeli, however, wasn¡¯t looking so well, as her entire body was squashed on the floor, as if gravity had suddenly increased twenty-fold. Knowing fully well that she couldn¡¯t resist, Rui suppressed his aura, returning the gravity back to normal. Nayeli slowly picked herself up with great effort due to the injuries she sustained. "That was just a warning. Just accept the system downgrade and be happy with it. If any of the fools you call supremes approach you for my whereabouts, I hope you know what to say. As for uniting with them to take me down...¡± Rui paused slightly as a spine-chilling smile crept up his lips. Nayeli trembled in fear, her heart thumbing like a war drum. "Anyway, try not to disturb me. I will be staying with Jane for the time being." Saying so, Rui¡¯s figure flashed and appeared inside the room, with Nayeli staring dumbly at the slowly closing door.
While Rui and Nayeli were having their bout, Jane had already fallen asleep. Since her soul was in a weakened state, she required a lot of rest to even stay awake for a few minutes. Rui stared at her sleeping face with a gentle smile as he reminisced about the past. Returning to earth was a bizarre experience for him, as he had already given up on the past. But now that he had returned here, he could still feel the lingering attachment he held, especially for Jane. "Rai, is there a way to bring Jane with me when we return?" Asked Rui, already expecting a negative response. He knew that with his current abilities, without asking for help from the guardian, it was impossible to bring Jane with him. Rui felt helpless just thinking of the situation. ¨W Positive. There are currently two ways of transferring the individual known as "Jane" with you to exoplanet A23. The first method is to destroy the person''s body and capture their soul, using it as a tool. The second method is to utilize an item or artifact that traps living beings, giving you the ability to store them inside your inventory. The second option has a similar function to Sunny and the pet contract. ¨Z Rui instantly opened his eyes wide after understanding the information. ¡®The first option is clearly a no-go, but the second one could be possible. I¡¯m sure an item like that would be available on the market.¡¯ Rui thought, his eyes shining brightly. Just as he was about to contact Nayeli for any information on such items, he stopped and thought of something. "Rai, now that I think about it, where is Sunny, and why have I completely forgotten about him? No wait, rather than forgetting about him, it feels like I was denied the ability to even think about him. Rui asked in horror, realizing that he had forgotten about his pet and companion. ¨W Sunny is currently undergoing the same trial in a different dimension. Through the connection to the pet contract, you can check on Sunny¡¯s health at any time. ¨Z Just like R.A.I. said, Rui could feel a faint connection with Sunny once he focused on the pet contract. Sunny¡¯s vital signs were quite healthy, though he did seem to be slightly injured. Thankfully, though, he was slowly recovering. Sighing deeply, Rui contacted Nayeli with the new communication device he had acquired.
Unlike Rui, who had regained the ability to think about Sunny, Sunny had completely forgotten his existence. When Sunny awoke, he found himself inside a vast jungle with trees hundreds of meters tall covering the sky. His first instinct was to fly above these massive trees, but in the process, he was attacked by various beasts who wanted to hinder his ascent. The beasts weren¡¯t powerful, however, barely reaching the first rank of rune beasts, which made the situation manageable for Sunny. After dealing with most of the beasts, Sunny flew over the treetops, injured from the encounter but still healthy enough to deal with anything that came his way. Sunny scanned the area, witnessing a bone-chilling sight. Wherever he looked, it was an endless forest of trees for thousands of kilometers, as if the entire world were a giant forest. However, what truly made Sunny cower in fear was the sight right above the forest. Above him, an entire ocean seemed to flow freely, as if in its own equilibrium between space and time. The forest and the ocean seemed to be in totally different dimensions, but at the same time, they seemed to co-exist on the same plane of existence. Oddly enough, the sun and moon also seemed to exist at the same time, each in opposite directions. Since Sunny was a three-legged golden crow, he of course preferred the side where the sun shone the brightest. His wings ached from the earlier battle with the forest beasts, and he knew he needed to find a safe place to rest and recover. However, this forest was unlike any he had ever seen, and he had no idea where he could find shelter. As he flew through the endless canopy of trees, his primal instincts kicked in to their fullest, letting him become a fully wild beast and not a sheltered pet. Although Rui was a great master, he was someone who would never let his loved ones get hurt, which resulted in a sheltered upbringing, one that golden crows weren¡¯t born to deal with. Golden crows were destined to be apex predators, mythical creatures that were overlords of their domains. After flying for an unknown period of time, Sunny finally spotted a change in the terrain. It was a small clearing, bathed in dappled sunlight filtering through the towering trees. It looked like a suitable place to rest and recuperate. Landing gracefully in the clearing, Sunny carefully examined his surroundings, remaining cautious of any potential threats. Looking at the gentle scenery, Sunny felt uneasy. The soft chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze created a serene atmosphere; however, Sunny¡¯s instincts were on edge, knowing fully well that something was off with the clearing. Cautiously, Sunny extended his senses, trying to detect any hidden threats or anomalies in the area. His keen eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for any signs of movement or disturbance in the otherwise pristine landscape. Suddenly, his sharp vision caught a glimpse of something unusual. There, among the foliage at the edge of the clearing, he saw a cluster of vibrant flowers. The flowers looked completely out of place in the forest, possessing colors not normally seen in nature. They were vibrant to the point of being blinding, each flower possessing its own unique color. Sunny''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious, warning him that these flowers were no ordinary flora. As he focused on them, he noticed that their petals were moving, almost as if they were beckoning him closer. But Sunny knew better than to trust such a tempting display. With his guard up, he remained where he was, observing the strange flowers from a safe distance. He had already extended his aura, causing his entire body to be covered in a fiery blaze. As he watched, the flowers continued to sway and emit their mesmerizing glow. Sunny remained still as a statue, slowly recovering from his injuries and ready to leave the area at any moment. Time slowly ticked by as Sunny¡¯s injuries healed rapidly. During this period of time, no major change took place, but the swaying of the flowers became far more frantic, as if urging Sunny to approach them. Sunny¡¯s golden eyes expressionlessly scanned the surroundings, making sure that the only threats were the strange flowers. For some reason, he felt different from the beasts he had seen when he first arrived, as if all the creatures here acted on instinct. The flowers were also the same. Suddenly, rustling noises could be heard from outside the clearing. Whatever was moving was, without a shadow of a doubt, coming towards the clearing. Sunny¡¯s eyes were in full focus, not only on the approaching threat but also on the suspicious flowers. Soon, the source of the rustling became visible. It was a creature that resembled a deformed deer. Its fur was a shimmering shade of iridescent blue, and its eyes glowed with an unnatural light. The creature stepped cautiously into the clearing, its eyes immediately drawn to the vibrant flowers. It moved closer to them, seemingly entranced by their beauty and movement, its hooves making the same rustling noises as before. Sunny watched the creature with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. He could clearly tell that the beast was under some sort of spell or illusion. The deer rapidly approached the flowers, throwing away any notion of caution it previously held. To Sunny¡¯s astonishment, as soon as the deer touched one of the flowers, it quickly withered away in mere seconds, not leaving behind even a single bone. Sunny shuddered, knowing well that this was a sign for him to leave the area. At that moment, he could feel the ground shaking as the roots of the flowers did their best to reach towards him, uprooting the ground and causing a large mess. Without a second''s hesitation, Sunny flew away from the clearing, not daring to come close to it or any other clearing. Chapter 43 While Rui and Sunny were undergoing the final trial, the world of the runic masters had undergone a turbulent change. Above the illusive empire, two figures could be seen floating in the air. The figures belong to those of a man and a woman who were holding hands. The man had long black hair and piercing red eyes, a unique sword symbol shining brightly on his forehead, while the woman was neat and proper, radiating a feeling of peace and kindness with her tied brunette hair and bright blue eyes, a lotus symbol shining green on her forehead. They both possessed an incredibly breathtaking appearance, their auras carrying a sense of authority. "Darling, are you sure the energy came from here? Isn¡¯t this the territory of the little Han kid?" Said the beautiful lady while scanning the vicinity with her aura. In just under a few seconds, she had already scoped out the entire territory of the empire, learning the cultivation levels of each individual and even finding countless hidden secrets. The man looked at his wife with a gentle gaze, his blood-red eyes having a hint of sorrow in them. "Yes, I¡¯m certain it''s this place. Although the connection is weak, coming here I can feel a small bloodline connection with one of the hidden clans around the external region of the capital." Said the man, his senses having already pinpointed a location despite still being thousands of kilometers away. "Hmm, since that¡¯s the case, I guess we better ask permission from the Han kid, right?" Said the woman, clenching her husband''s hand a little tighter. The man clicked his tongue in annoyance, understanding the meaning behind her words. "Yeah, yeah, I know! I¡¯ll follow the rules, alright? Anyway, I can feel the brat¡¯s aura from here; he seems to have exited seclusion just to meet these old bones." Said the man with a small grin. His red eyes narrowed to slits as a sharp sword aura covered his entire body. Not even a second later, another figure appeared in the sky, not too far away from them. The figure belonged to a white-haired young man with bright blue eyes. The symbol of a spiral was clearly visible on the young man''s forehead, shining in an eerie purple hue. Unlike the simple yet beautiful robes the couple wore to hide their identities, the young man wore extremely luxurious garments, signifying his status as an emperor. "Greetings to the esteemed Rune Sword Immortal and the Lotus of Life. How can this junior assist you?" Said the young man with a smile, his handsome face lowering slightly in respect. The Rune Sword Immortal, Guang Fu Wen Jian, and the Lotus of Life, Guang Qin Lianhua, were the true identities of the mysterious couple. The man couldn''t help but laugh at the greeting, the intimidating aura around him decreasing drastically. He went from a sheathed sword ready to be drawn at any moment to an innocent young man enjoying life. "Little Han brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually reach this stage so quickly! How long has it been? A thousand years? What great talent indeed! Now it makes sense why you were able to destroy the Hans and build your own empire on top of it without any backlash." The woman couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her husband''s behavior, feeling helpless in the situation. The white-haired young man couldn¡¯t help but blush after he heard those words, his head lowering slightly. "Senior Guang, can you not bring up the past? It''s quite embarrassing... Rather than that, could you please tell me what you¡¯re doing in my territory? I was in the process of a breakthrough, and your auras almost caused me to go into energy deviation." Hearing those words, the man got serious once more, his eyes scanning the young man with curiosity. "It hasn¡¯t even been that long since you reached the true rune stage, but here you are trying to break through to the ascension stage. Quite bold, I might say, but with your talent, it should be plausible within the next few years." Commented the man, a small chuckle leaving his lips. "Anyway, I guess I should properly apologize for the disturbance. Since I also need to ask you for a favor, this gift should be more than appropriate to make up for it." Continued the man, manifesting an item out of thin air into his hand and throwing it over to the young man. Stunned by the gesture, the young man immediately caught the present and opened his eyes wide in disbelief. Staring at the red-eyed man, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. "Thank you, senior Guang, for this fruit of the law... I didn¡¯t expect for a fruit to still exist in our twenty-third plane... This junior is eternally grateful; please be free to speak of your request; this junior shall accept it no matter what." Said the young man, his hands shaking slightly from excitement. "We are seeking some individuals that might be connected to the matter of our family 900 years ago. From what my darling has noticed, the people seem to belong to a clan under your empire. We wish to interact with this family with complete freedom." This time, the one to speak wasn''t the man but rather the woman. Despite her gentle voice, one could hear the clear undertones in her speech. The young man frowned, trying to understand what these two seniors were talking about. Although 900 years was a long time, for the Ascended Rune Masters, it was nothing more than a small period of secluded meditation. Suddenly, the young man recalled a rumor. The rumor stated that the Rune Sword Immortal¡¯s involvement in the massacre of half a continent 900 years ago was due to the loss of a family member. "You may do as you please. With the gift Senior has given me, I can accept any favor, except, of course, the obvious ones. Though I would like to know which clan is connected to this matter, since you know, they are my people." Said the young man with curiosity. He was really curious as to which clan would actually be involved with the most murderous ascended of the plane. At that moment, the husband and wife fell silent as they both looked at the white-haired young man blankly. "Oh yeah, we don¡¯t know their identities... Um, it''s a clan located a few hundred kilometers outside the capital with a very small number of people. It should be one of the hidden clans in your empire." Explained the man, as if flustered by his lack of knowledge. After all, he had come all the way here to seek out these people, and he had no idea who they were or what their names were. The white-haired young man stared dumbly at the husband and wife, trying to recall what clan matched those characteristics. "From what I recall, the only clan matching that criteria is the Guang clan." Just as he said so, he face-palmed, realizing a massive problem. It didn¡¯t really take a genius to connect the dots after he thought about it. Although he had researched the clan before he took them under his wing, their ancestor had already died by that point, and a few generations had passed. There were many clans with the same surname throughout the continents, so he never connected the two together. Who would have imagined that the Rune Sword Immortal who cherished family the most would have a random branch clan so far away without his knowledge? "Senior Guang, are these people a branch of your clan?" He couldn¡¯t help but ask, glancing at the slightly annoyed Guang Fu Wen Jian.
After Rui¡¯s departure to partake in the trial of fortitude, the clan underwent some changes. It was evident that with each subsequent generation, the talents of the clan members were becoming greater, with the current generation being the greatest by far. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Just with Rui and Jian alone, the clan had already lucked out. By adding people who had relations with their clan, like Xiong Liliang and Wuya San, the clan could be said to be flourishing. Though, after the addition of Gui Xue, the clan seemed to undergo a period of stagnation. Thankfully, that didn¡¯t last for long, as strangely enough, after the small period of stagnation, the progress of the clan was even faster than before. Gui Xue was currently sitting on the training grounds of the clan, staring at the sky in boredom. Although he had sworn to take revenge on the puppet sect, his progress in cultivation was extremely slow, as he mostly relied on his corrupt energy and physical strength from the experiments done on him. This meant that he didn¡¯t have a clear path of progression, especially when one included the weird rune on his forehead. Since he was basically an abomination created by combining different human bodies using forbidden skills, he was, of course, one of a kind. Gui Xue had been racking his brains as to how he would be able to progress to become powerful enough to deal with his enemies, but he honestly couldn¡¯t come up with anything. Getting up from his laying position, he glanced at the people training. Currently, only the younger generation is using the grounds, as most adults are busy with other matters. The people training didn¡¯t exceed five, being mostly kids or young rune masters who were training their bodies. Of course, there were exceptions. Guang Jian and Wuya San were currently sparring as dozens of energy waves were launched all over the place. The two were geniuses in their own specialties: Jian with the sword and Wuya San with soul and spiritual attacks. Wuya San had already entered the middle sea stage and was almost in the late sea stage, while Jian had just reached the peak of a first-stage rune master. Although Rui had entered a time-dilated space, a few months had already passed outside, especially after his transfer to earth. Rui didn¡¯t know this, but his transfer to earth had cost him a few months of time, despite being transported there almost instantly. Thankfully, he had still left a wisp in the clan, which showed that his vital signs were more than alright, so the clan members weren¡¯t really panicked, just worried about what was taking him so long inside the trial. The gathering in the eastern mountains had long ended, and the portal had strangely closed, which meant that no one was left inside the trial. They tried investigating if Rui had exited the gate, but they didn¡¯t get any witnesses or any information about his whereabouts. Jian had trained extremely hard, his love for swords and swordsmanship in general flourishing through the countless spars. He was currently smiling manically as he swung his longsword with complete freedom, as if his sword were an extension of his body. His red runic energy ran rampant as it tried to slice up Wuya San. Wuya San also couldn¡¯t help but smile gently as a golden light covered his body, perfectly blocking all the attacks with ease. Extending his empty hand, he raised countless pebbles from the training grounds and launched them at Jian with incredible speed. Jian was forced to parry the attacks, turning himself into a whirlwind of swords. Seeing Jian block his torrent, San extended his other hand, performing a gravitational pull on Jian and pressing down on his body, slowing him in the process. A grin escaped Jian¡¯s lips at the sudden increase in pressure, his eyes and rune shining a blood red color. "Thousand blades, falling snow." Muttered Jian as countless miniature swords appeared around him, looking like snow. In an instant, half of the training ground was covered in snow, which sent shivers down Gui Xue¡¯s spine. Although he could easily resist the attack due to his incredibly hard body, he knew that if all that energy was concentrated in one place, he wouldn¡¯t be so sure about his chances of survival. Of course, that would require Jian to have that much control over his skill and runic energy, which was impossible at the moment. Wuya San grinned at the sight as a wave of gold energy covered the area just outside where the snow ended. Seeing this, Jian waved his sword towards him, his entire body brimming with momentum. At that moment, the snow made out of small energy swords rushed towards Wuya San, ready to rip him apart. Wuya San couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the attack as it came towards him. Clasping his hands, he decided to finally get a bit serious. "Supreme Spirit, Lotus!" He shouted as a giant golden lotus formed under his feet. In an instant, his entire body was covered in a dozen lotus-shaped shields. At that moment, the shower of sword energy clashed with the lotuses. Surprisingly, nothing happened after the clash, resulting in a silent but powerful defeat for Jian, who was exhausted from the mental, energy, and physical toll the technique had on his body. The sword''s energy was dissipated without causing even a hint of damage to San. Seeing Jian had admitted defeat, Wuya San removed all the golden energy and fixed the training ground in an instant using his spiritual power. This was the power of spiritual masters. It was a power extremely similar to telekinesis, though with a lot more diversity. He could do a lot more than just telekinesis. "Good job, Jian! The progress you¡¯ve made is incredible! I can¡¯t believe you are almost at the sword-heart stage!" San complimented Jian, staring at Jian¡¯s pleased expression. Although Jian was defeated, he wasn¡¯t unhappy in the least. With the amount of progress he had made, anyone would be proud, but Jian had a completely different approach to his emotions. He didn¡¯t care about his progress or his defeat. What he cared about was protecting his family and having fun, and right now, he was having a lot of fun while getting stronger for his family. Jian gave a toothy grin to San, followed by a pleased giggle. Gui Xue, who was only spectating, was stupidly staring at the duo, not knowing how to react. ¡®I really have to find a way to get stronger! I bet Rui has become even stronger while he was out as well!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but think as he got up from his place and began training his martial arts haphazardly, trying to find a way to cultivate further through trial and error. At least it was better than just lazing around.
Xiong Liliang was currently sitting cross-legged in a meeting with three other individuals. Sitting next to him was a young lady with long black hair and amber eyes. Just like other members of the Guang clan, she was extremely beautiful, her amber eyes being unique in the whole clan due to her mother''s heritage. The rune of Perthro shone brightly on her forehead, signifying her status as a rune master. This individual was Guang Mei, Daito¡¯s only daughter. Sitting across from the two of them were the Guang family¡¯s elders, Guang Zhe and Daito. Xiong Liliang was covered in cold sweat from toe to head as Daito coldly stared at him with menacing eyes. On the other hand, Zhe had a smile on her face, pleased with the situation. "I didn¡¯t expect that the recruit from outside would not just join our family as an external member but as an internal member. I guess I should give you my congratulations already; I wholeheartedly agree on your marriage, though the matter is already well known by the clan at this point." Zhe spoke casually, as if this matter wasn¡¯t of any importance. Daito, on the other hand, ground his teeth, slamming the table in front of them with his fist, surprisingly not breaking it in the process. He was an expert, after all; he knew how to control his strength. "I REFUSE! This can''t happen! I WON¡¯T LET MY DAUGHTER MARRY ANYONE UNLESS I APPROVE OF IT!" He screamed, his sharp eyes staring daggers at Xiong Liliang. "But father! The elders have already agreed and are already preparing for our wedding! The whole family knows about it! Can¡¯t you just accept my wishes for once?" The first to speak was Mei. She was currently looking extremely pitiful, as her father was refusing to allow the marriage between her and Liliang. Liliang, on the other hand, had remained still like a statue, not even uttering a sound. Sweat was constantly dripping from his chin. The situation was like this due to some circumstances. After Liliang joined the clan, Guang Mei constantly approached him, and they became great friends. However, things slowly became more and more intimate as they spent more time together, officially becoming a couple not long after. It was during Rui¡¯s absence that the two of them finally decided to announce their relationship to the clan, ready to be married. However, tragedy soon struck in the form of Daito¡¯s refusal. Thankfully, though, despite his refusal, the rest of the clan still proceeded with the wedding plans, having already finished the bulk of the work. The only thing left was seeking approval from the grand elder. As Guang Zhe had approved, the marriage was now officially scheduled to be held next week, despite Daito¡¯s persistent refusal. Who would have expected the always mischievous Daito to act like this when it came to his daughter? Well, it was to be expected since Daito¡¯s wife had already passed away, leaving behind a sole daughter who he took care of with his life. He was not yet ready to see his precious daughter get married, especially with someone like Liliang. Strangely, Daito had certain standards for his daughter¡¯s husband, and Liliang had fallen short on only two. First being appearance, and the other being rune. Liliang was by no means ugly; however, he could only be considered average by rune master standards. This, of course, was subject to change as he advanced in ranks, since the appearance of a rune master changed to become more "perfect" as they reached a higher stage. Of course, appearance didn¡¯t matter as much to Daito as the rune did. As Liliang was a Hagalaz user, this meant that he was a walking bomb wherever he was, a person who had to keep himself in control at all times. Daito didn¡¯t like that in the least. Mei pleaded with her father, tears slowly covering her petite face. Seeing this scene, Liliang mustered up his strength and decided to speak. "Sir, while I understand your concerns and respect your love and care for your daughter, I want to assure you that I take my responsibilities as a rune master seriously, especially the safety of those around me. I have trained diligently to control my abilities and minimize any risks. As you know, I do not wish to possess this ticking time bomb, but it''s impossible to remove it unless I successfully become an eight-rank rune master." With these few words, he had grabbed the attention of everyone, with Daito¡¯s gaze being especially scrutinizing. "I also love Guang Mei deeply, and I want to make her happy. We have the support of the clan and the grand elder. I am willing to work hard to meet your expectations over time, and I hope you can find it in your heart to accept our relationship." He continued, his head lowered in a plea. He couldn¡¯t let his significant other suffer due to his own inability. Guang Zhe watched the exchange with a thoughtful expression. She understood the concerns on both sides and hoped for a peaceful resolution. She spoke gently to Daito, trying to mediate the situation. "Daito, love is a powerful force, and it can bring happiness to our family. While I understand your worries, we should also trust in our clan members and their abilities. Liliang has shown great dedication, and we should support Mei''s choice." Daito''s anger seemed to simmer down slightly as he considered his elder''s words. He turned to Guang Mei, his expression conflicted. "Mei, you know how much you mean to me, and I want the best for you. But I also fear for your safety. Can you promise me that you''ll be cautious and keep yourself safe?" Mei nodded fervently, tears of gratitude and understanding in her eyes. "Father, I promise. I''ll always be careful, and I''ll do everything in my power to ensure our happiness." She said this, bowing her head at the same level as Liliang. The two of them had the exact same pose as they pleaded. Daito sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping. He looked at Liliang, his gaze still filled with hesitation. "Liliang, you better take good care of my daughter. If anything happens to her because of your rune, I won''t hesitate to intervene." He finally said so, relieving both Mei and Liliang of the burden of his denial. Liliang nodded earnestly. "I understand, sir, no¡­ father! I''ll do everything I can to protect her and ensure her happiness." He shouted with excitement, his voice rising by a few pitches. It seemed like a tentative understanding had been reached, though the situation was far from perfect. The wedding would continue as planned. Chapter 44 After Earth¡¯s evolution into a tier-one civilization, technology rapidly advanced. This resulted in greater infrastructure and ease for those in power, especially since the world now functions in a similar way to the runic master master society. Strength, wealth, and potential were the defining factors in earth¡¯s current society, with the average civilian wishing to become a powerful hunter. The thing kids wished for was to have a powerful ability. At the top levels of one of the newly built skyscrapers in New York, Rui sat cross-legged on top of a bed, inspecting an intricate item. The room he was currently staying in was Jane¡¯s apartment, or, should he say, her house. Since the entire skyscraper belonged to her company, she utilized entire floors to construct her living space. It truly was a luxury, but Rui knew how little she had actually enjoyed this luxury. Staring at the unique object, Rui used both [Identify] and [Understanding] on it. [Orb of retrieval] [An orb constructed with dimensial technology and ¡®mana¡¯. It can store anything and everything inside of it. It doesn¡¯t have a time-altering effect, and things spoil normally. Can be stored inside the system inventory.] ¡°To think it was so easy to obtain... I¡¯m sure it would¡¯ve been a pain in the ass in the runic world to find this without the assistance of a high-ranking rune master.¡± Rui recognized the advantages and disadvantages of the direction both civilizations were heading. Earth was a technological civilization that had just awakened abilities, mostly using their brains to complete their goals, while rune masters were the exact opposite. They utilized their own bodies as vessels for energy, reaching levels impossible for the human mind to comprehend. They could basically do things that advanced technological machines could never do with their bodies. A rune master¡¯s every function would improve with each level advanced, which meant every facet of their being would undergo a change. Even the dumbest individual would become a once-in-a-lifetime genius if he reached the seventh or eighth stage, though that in itself was impossible unless one was lucky, talented, and had the wealth to support that talent. It really was a ridiculous notion, no matter how hard Rui thought about it. He was sure that his ability to think had advanced by leaps and bounds after awakening, which was normal since he was an Ansuz user. People who possessed the Ansuz rune were freaks of nature when it came to intelligence and uniqueness. Rui tilted his head in contemplation, thinking of how he should proceed with things from the moment on. First, he had to wait for Jane to recover. Secondly, he had to find a way to get stronger despite the lack of runic energy. The third was to find a way to clear the stage. Other than that, he had nothing else to accomplish. Rui stared blankly through the giant window, witnessing the sight that was a megalopolis advanced in technology. Sighing heavily, he shook his head, clearing his head. He decided to try meditating, since despite the energy on earth being impure and low in quality, it was better than nothing. Closing his eyes, energy gushed towards him from every direction, causing a small phenomenon as his body was covered in a blue energy. Oddly enough, Rui felt no difference in the energy quality and even seemed to be absorbing the same quantity as in the rune master world. After a few hours of cultivating, Rui finally stopped. Opening his eyes, he examined his body carefully, trying to find any changes. Sure enough, there was a massive change¡ªa change that Rui hated with passion. His entire body was covered in a black, sticky, and stinky substance. This substance was, of course, the impurities his physique removed from his body automatically, which meant that in that short period of time he had already absorbed such a large amount of impurities into his body. ¡®So despite the quality being low, the results for me are the same since I possess this broken physique. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without it.¡¯ He thought while removing his clothes and directly destroying them. They were not worth cleaning, so completely incinerating them was the better option. It would literally take dozens of washes to remove the smell from them due to the amount of impurities, thanks to the different material it was made out of. Compared to the robes rune masters wore, clothes made from cotton were almost impossible to clean. After destroying the clothes, he quickly took off to the shower and thoroughly cleaned himself. After dressing up once more, he sat on the sofa and decided to open the TV. The TV was different from the one he was used to, as it was no longer tangible but rather viewed through AR glasses. A.R., or otherwise, augmented reality, had really brought a revolution when it came to commodities. Rui wore the AR TV glasses, finding himself staring at a theater-sized monitor. Slightly taken aback, he browsed through the content, trying to find shows that he had never finished before his death, especially the ones he was almost done with. Sadly, some of the shows he was looking forward to were canceled due to multiple deaths after the cataclysm.
After goofing around for a few hours, Rui decided to be productive once again. He was constantly checking on Jane¡¯s state, making sure that Yue was doing its job. Her soul was slowly recovering, thankfully, but it would take a while for it to be fully healed. After contemplating what he should do, Rui decided to examine every facet of a hunter¡¯s daily life. He wanted to see how the world had changed and how these individuals hunted inside gates. Calling Nayeli, he made some arrangements. Nayeli obediently obliged, knowing fully well she was being used like a tool. Even Rui knew that he was abusing his power at the moment, but he couldn¡¯t care less. Early the next morning, Rui found himself standing among a group of hunters at the entrance of a gate. They wore specialized suits equipped with various technological gadgets, indicating how much the world had advanced in terms of equipment. These suits were designed to enhance their abilities and provide protection against the unknown dangers within the gates. Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile at the weary hunters, ready to hunt monsters as their daily task. Nayeli introduced Rui to the team leader, a handsome man named Alexander Lemtov, who had seen his fair share of gate expeditions. Alex looked at Rui with a mix of curiosity and suspicion, clearly not used to having outsiders join their missions. "Listen up, everyone; we''ve got a guest today who wants to see how we operate. Treat him with respect, but remember, we''re here to do a job." Alex called out to the team. As Nayeli had already explained a thing or two to him, he knew not to push anyone''s buttons. He could already tell that the person in front of him was an eccentric, and a very powerful one at that. Lemtov was a powerful S-class hunter and also a System user. Thanks to his abilities as a captain and scout, he was a sought-out member for most hunting expeditions, especially when his danger sense was thrown in the mix. Alex¡¯s danger sense was going off the mark with the person in front of him. It felt like he was being stared down by a vicious beast, ready to destroy him at any moment. The team members nodded in acknowledgment, and Rui could sense a mixture of reactions from them, ranging from genuine curiosity to slight unease and even a hint of disdain and hatred. After finishing their preparations, the team entered a giant blue portal one by one, their figures disappearing. As they entered the gate, the environment shifted dramatically. They found themselves in a warped version of a rainforest, with countless different flowers and animals. The gates were truly otherworldly, often defying the laws of physics as they led to different dimensions or realms. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Rui observed how the hunters worked as a cohesive unit. They communicated through headsets, constantly updating each other on their positions and any potential threats. Their suits allowed them to scan the environment for anomalies and potential dangers. Rui couldn¡¯t help but wonder how their technology still worked in these scenarios. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take much probing for him to recognize the energy with which these devices functioned. They were mana devices created with the gates in mind. The gate they entered was classified as a Tier 2 gate, which meant it held greater risks and rewards compared to lower-tier gates. The monsters and creatures within were more formidable, but the rewards, in terms of resources and awakening materials, were also greater. Though this didn¡¯t matter to Rui since the resources and creatures here weren¡¯t worth anything to him, Soon, the group found their first prey. It didn¡¯t take long for the poor beast to be completely destroyed through a merciless assault, not being able to even recognize its own death. Rui had to admit that the use of technology and abilities was a great combination, as the hunters utilized the two in absolute harmony. Some had abilities that enhanced their capabilities, so they needed powerful weapons to attack from distances, while on the other hand, the opposite was true for those who had powerful abilities with great firepower and no mobility. They utilized the technology to their own advantage, taking care of all their blind spots and working flawlessly as a team. Although Rui could study their methods and use them, in the world of runic masters, such tactics were useless, as the differences between ranks were far too astronomical. Unless a war between empires were to happen, Rui had nothing to worry about.
Alex frowned as he wiped his sweaty brow. He was currently questioning his own existence as he glanced towards the final boss of the gate. Gates all had a boss who, once defeated, would turn the gate into a safe zone, which could then be harvested for its resources until the next boss spawned. However, Alex had never heard of such a powerful boss as this one. It was a colossal creature that resembled a fusion of a dragon and a demon. Its scales shimmered with an eerie, dark energy, and its eyes glowed with an ominous red light. "Captain, what the hell is that thing?" One of the hunters muttered through the headset, his voice filled with fear. Alex clenched his jaw, his eyes never leaving the monstrous entity. "I have no idea, but we can''t turn back now. We''ve got to take it down! Tank and healer, be ready; as for the guest, please stand as far away as possible! This is a monster that exceeds the level of the dungeon. Isabel, can you assess its rank?" Alex began giving orders, with each teammate following his instructions flawlessly. They were elites who understood the importance of teamwork, especially since all of them were S-rank hunters who had undergone gruesome training. The gate they had entered was an S-rank gate. From this fact alone, one could tell that Rui wasn¡¯t a normal person, since he was allowed to enter such a gate. ¡°Captain, from the mana readings, that¡¯s an SSS-Class monster. I think we should retreat and call for reinforcements. This gate is abnormal!¡± Shouted Isabel, who was the magician of the team. She had quickly assessed that the boss monster was way out of their league, so she quickly requested a retreat. ¡°RETREAT NOW, EVERYONE RUN!¡± Alex¡¯s expression turned horrified as he quickly ordered a retreat. In an instant, every hunter in the squad scattered in different directions. Alex, who was the fastest due to his unique skills, stopped running after a few minutes as he tried to calm his beating heart down. He knew that an SSS-rank monster was impossible with his current squad, and even Nayeli alone wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. They needed to make a well-thought-out dungeon raid to even deal with that monster and possibly ask a member of the ten supremes to help. Just as his thoughts were going rampant, Alex remembered the guest who had come along with them. Recalling the face the guest was making, he became extremely worried for his health. Instantly, he opened one of the locating devices. Each member had a similar device on them, which allowed them to know each other''s locations at all times despite being inside a dungeon. Alex could see a green dot next to where the boss was supposed to be as soon as he opened the menu. At that moment, his blood ran cold as he quickly dashed back towards the boss. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that idiot is still there! Fuck, Nayeli will surely blame me for this!¡¯ His mind raced as he quickly thought of the aftermath of the guest¡¯s death. Although Nayeli was called "Nature''s daughter¡±, she was someone who survived the terrifying battle royal, so of course she wasn¡¯t someone with a soft heart.
Rui stared at the monster in front of him in interest, using [Identify] and [Understanding] on it. [Aerrax, Rank SSS Species: Demonic Dragon The peak level dragon of a lower grade civilization. Using demonic energy, it has evolved itself into a new kind of existence. Abilities: Dragon Breath, Demon Claw, Enhance, Heal, Flight, Transform, Devour Combat Power: 120000] Seeing the status screen, Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile. That combat score was his exact combat score right before he entered the realm of fortitude. Thinking of this, he opened his status window. [Name: Guang Rui Race: Runic Human, Age 19] [System Level: 15] [Perception: 1569 Constitution: 450 Charisma: 120 Luck: 5.098 Free Attribute Points: 1500 Combat Power: 235000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Peak Rune Sea Stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance/ Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] A chuckle escaped his lips just looking at the absurd status difference between himself and the giant lizard. What surprised him, though, was his increased luck and his age. After all, it had been a while since he had glanced at his status window this thoroughly. His age increasing according to normal time flow was beyond his expectations, which meant the excruciating years he spent inside the realm didn¡¯t count toward his physical age. On the other hand, the increased mastery of both of his innate skills made him very happy. As for the combat power, Rui knew that it was not his true peak. Just like the status of the giant lizard displayed, it was just an estimate of its current state. Knowing this fully well, Rui summoned [Sun Cutter] from the system inventory, as a huge grin unconsciously appeared on his face. In an instant, Rui activated [Sun Cutter]¡¯s true form, turning it into a longsword. Rui decided to go all out for once since he had not tested his true ability after he finished his training. [Cloak], [Buff], [Shred], [Dimensional Slash], and the first form of the [Beginning Sword] were used in an instant, making [Sun Cutter] shine in a mysterious black light. But Rui wasn¡¯t done there. He wanted to test his utmost limits, so he decided to use everything he had. He decided to utilize all the skills from the Heavenly Runic Mantra he had acquired so far. [Heaven¡¯s wrath] [An increase in the user¡¯s strength and runic energy for a short period of time, has the counter effect of reducing the user''s potential in the future.] [Heaven¡¯s rebirth] [An increase in the user¡¯s potential and longevity Slowly nurtures user¡¯s soul, making it stronger. Used in tandem with ¡®heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ skill, ¡®Heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ side effects will be removed.] [Heavenly Runic Energy] [A variant of the Heavenly Demon energy, being converted into a natural energy from a demonic one. Gives the user sharper but harder to control attacks.] [Heavenly Aura] [The ability to coat weapons and body with the heavenly runic energy, making them stronger.] The black energy around [Sun Cutter] became denser, like a black hole drawing in all the nearby energy; its pulling force was incredible. Aerrax, who had so far disdainfully glanced at the small human figure, suddenly trembled. An aura of death had covered the area, causing the all-mighty demonic dragon to feel fear for the first time in its life. Indignant, it looked at the small ant in front of it, gathering dragon breath while using all its enchanting abilities to completely get rid of the threat in front of it in a single attack. Sadly for the dragon, Rui had other plans. While the Demonic Dragons combat power rose to over 220000 after it used its attack, Rui¡¯s shot over 1 million. With a swift motion, Rui activated [leap], causing his body to blur and appear in front of the Demonic Dragon in an instant. The dragon''s eyes widened as it realized that Rui had closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye. In that moment, Rui swung [Sun Cutter], which was infused with dense black energy. The sword cut through the air with a deafening sound, creating shock waves that reverberated through the forest-like environment of the gate. Dozens of rifts in space instantly became visible due to the effects of the enhanced [Dimensional Slash]. Aerrax, shocked by the sudden, powerful attack, launched his fire breath, trying to block it with all his power. Sadly for the dragon, Rui¡¯s attack was enhanced with all his abilities, abilities that were all out of the ordinary. The attack went through the fire breath as if passing through air, and it even passed through the dragon¡¯s body as if a knife were through butter. The dragon was decapitated in an instant, and behind its enormous body, a big space crack was slowly closing. Alex, who had just arrived at the scene, stared in stupefaction at the young man who had so effortlessly killed one of the most powerful beings humanity had ever seen. Rui, with a composed demeanor, returned [Sun Cutter] to its normal state, placing it inside his pocket, due to the eyes around him not allowing him the ability to store things in the inventory. Looking at the fading space crack, Rui smiled with a sense of accomplishment. He had tested his newfound powers and found that he had indeed grown immensely during his time in the realm of fortitude. Yet he remained aware that he was just scratching the surface of his potential. The rest of the hunters slowly gathered around, their expressions filled with shock and awe. They had witnessed Rui''s display of power and were struggling to come to terms with it. Even their captain, Alexander Lemtov, was at a loss for words. Chapter 45 After the supremes took over control of the earth, another force was slowly created to regulate the hunters. This force was called the Hunter¡¯s Association, a group that ran directly under the jurisdiction of the ten supremes, the president of the association being a man named Mr. Charles. The emergence of the Hunter''s Association marked a pivotal development in Earth''s new order. With the Ten Supremes overseeing the world, the association played a crucial role in regulating the rapidly growing population of hunters. Mr. Charles, the association''s president, was a shrewd and highly intelligent figure. He was appointed by the Ten Supremes to manage the diverse and often unruly hunter community. His leadership skills were evident, having taken control of the majority of places in a short period of time. Under the association''s jurisdiction, hunters'' abilities were systematically assessed and categorized; from young kids to adults, everyone had to be tested. They introduced a tiered ranking system based on combat power and ability proficiency, which brought a semblance of order to the otherwise chaotic world of hunters. This system allowed for better task assignments, ensuring that teams were well-matched for gate expeditions and other missions. The ranks ranged from F-rank all the way to SSS-rank. The association also assumed the responsibility of monitoring and policing the hunter community. They kept an eye on unlawful hunters who posed a threat to society or abused their powers. This, in turn, created a safer environment for the general populace, helping to maintain public trust in the hunters. Outside the gate, a few minutes after Rui and the rest had entered, a massive crowd had gathered due to the strange changes that were happening to the gate. The gate itself had changed color, turning a deep red, signifying its danger. A scrawny man with sunken cheekbones, wearing a suit, suddenly entered the area, bringing order to the situation. The man''s deep black eyes slowly caused the crowd to back off. Another man wearing a suit also came into the area, blocking off everything using his unique abilities, which created a giant white dome. ¡°Frank, what are the readings? Is the situation looking bad?¡± Asked the man who had just created the dome. The scrawny man, Frank Furt, had a sour expression on his face, his eyes showing a hint of despair. ¡°Sir Constantine, the readings show this is an abnormal SSS-grade gate. In fact, the readings go a bit over the SSS rank, so it might be even higher.¡± Frank¡¯s voice cracked a bit while relaying on the information. His hands were slightly shaking while he was holding the measurement device. Constantine¡¯s expression also soured at those news, his hand immediately going to his phone, dialing up his higher up, the one and only association president. However, at that moment, the gate once again changed colors, returning to a serene baby blue color, its turbulence lowering significantly. The device displaying the ranking of the gate suddenly buzzed as the grade of the gate decreased rapidly from SSS-rank to S-rank and then A-rank. Constantine still had his phone in hand, and he was in the middle of leaving a message for President Charles when he noticed the sudden change in the gate''s condition. He quickly terminated the call and turned to Frank, confusion etched on his face. Frank, too, was bewildered by the situation. He double-checked the measurements on the device, trying to make sense of the gate''s fluctuating behavior. "It''s an A-rank now, Constantine. I don''t understand. It just plummeted from an SSS-grade to an A-rank within seconds. Do you think it has to do anything with the hunters inside?" Frank reported it with a puzzled expression. Constantine and Frank exchanged concerned glances. Such erratic behavior from a gate was highly unusual and a matter of great concern for the Hunter''s Association. At that moment, another change took place as a few figures crossed over from the now calm gate. Alexander Lemtov and his squad slowly exited the gate, their faces still full of disbelief. Behind them, Rui leisurely looked around, wondering why a barrier was set up and why a large crowd had gathered outside. "What''s going on here? Why the crowd and the dome?" Asked Alex, as he had just slightly recovered from the unbelievable situation he was in. The man who had created the protective dome, Constantine, stepped forward. His sharp eyes assessed the Hunters, especially Rui, who had no care of what was going on. He had a stern, no-nonsense expression. "Sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Lemtov; the gate''s abrupt change in rank raised concerns. The gate was originally S-grade, but as soon as you entered, the gate began changing, slowly reaching the SSS-rank. A few moments ago, the gate ranking lowered all the way to the A-rank. We had to take precautions to ensure the safety of the public." Explained Constantine, trying to measure the raiding team¡¯s reaction. He knew that the squad had something to do with the situation, so he, of course, wanted to extract as much information as he could from them. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t put them into custody or imprison them in any way since they were part of Nayeli¡¯s personal force. As for Rui, Constantine had a feeling that he shouldn¡¯t cross him no matter what. "Originally, we also thought it was an S-rank gate, and we were preparing to subjugate the boss. To our horror, though, the boss monster was an SSS-rank dragon. Alex explained, his voice cracking slightly at the mention of the horrific dragon. Constantine and Frank both opened their eyes wide at the mention of an SSS-rank dragon. The two of them instantly took out their communication devices. Alexander, however, didn¡¯t finish speaking. ¡°Thankfully, Madam Nayeli sent a helping hand in this expedition, so we were able to eliminate the dragon.¡± Saying so, Alexander opened his system window and removed the enormous dragon head from it, causing a large dust cloud. As the dust settled from the enormous dragon head, Constantine and Frank were left utterly astounded. The sight before them was nothing short of incredible. The dragon head, though no longer living, radiated a residual aura of immense power. "An SSS-rank dragon... This is beyond anything we''ve ever encountered." Constantine couldn''t help but mutter to himself, his hands trembling in excitement. "Sir Constantine, this is unprecedented. We must report this immediately to President Charles." Frank, still shaken by the situation, chimed in. Constantine nodded in agreement. The discovery of an SSS-rank dragon within an earth gate was a matter of utmost importance and required the immediate attention of the Hunter''s Association leadership. Meanwhile, Rui observed the interaction between the association members, silently contemplating his next steps. He knew that his actions within the gate might have caused a significant stir, and he couldn''t afford to reveal too much about himself or his true capabilities to the world. Thinking of this, his figure slowly disappeared from the spot, exiting the still-active dome without causing any changes. He had already gained more than enough from this situation. Alexander Lemtov, who had been quietly observing the proceedings, cleared his throat and addressed Constantine and Frank. "Gentlemen, I must emphasize that we couldn''t have defeated this dragon without the timely intervention of our guest here." He gestured towards Rui; however, to his dismay, Rui was no longer there; in fact, he was nowhere to be seen, as if he were never there. Alex¡¯s eyes scanned the area in disbelief, not understanding how Rui could disappear without anyone¡¯s knowledge and, moreover, how he had exited Constantine¡¯s [Holy Barrier] without causing a single change. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
In the sky between two worlds, a majestic bird flew, its wings constantly fluttering. However, if one examined the bird closely, they would see that its eyes were extremely fatigued, as if it hadn¡¯t slept for a very long time. The bird had colorful feathers and three strong legs, which were tucked tightly under its body as it rapidly flew forward like a speeding bullet. This exhausted bird was none other than Sunny, who had gone through countless miles of the forest to no avail. The number of beasts he had fought and the countless life-threating situations had brought him into a reckless decision. Out of sheer instinct, Sunny flew towards the sun. It was the only thing that brought the weary gold crow solace in this desperate environment. The number of beasts he had encountered was too many to count, though some of them were weak enough to become his meal. The young golden crow had survived by utilizing its instincts to the fullest, completely going feral in the process. However, despite losing any semblance of intelligence and a glint of madness that could be seen in its eyes, for some reason it had not completely lost itself, as if a connection was keeping it afloat despite having already gone over its limits a long time ago. Over the span of a week, Sunny flew relentlessly towards the sun, only stopping to hunt monsters for food from time to time. Sunny had somehow developed a way to put his mind in a half-sleeping state while flying, giving him enough rest to continue his reckless pursuit of the sun. The techniques he had developed inside the realm gave him a new path forward. Sunny''s relentless flight toward the sun, despite his fatigue and the perilous environment of the mystical forest, eventually began to bear fruit. After days of ceaseless travel, Sunny finally felt the warmth of the sun intensify. It bathed him in a comforting, golden radiance, rejuvenating his weary body and spirit. The fatigue he had accumulated through his journey started to wane, and his senses sharpened once more. As Sunny approached the source of the radiant heat, he noticed a change in the environment. The mystical forest began to thin out, with the towering trees growing sparser. The dense foliage gave way to a more open, sunlit area. The air felt cleaner and easier to breathe, and the oppressive atmosphere of the forest gradually lifted. With the sun now above him, Sunny could see the world below in greater clarity. He realized he had reached the edge of the mystical forest and was about to enter a different landscape. Descending gently, Sunny landed on the ground for the first time in days, his three legs touching the earth''s surface. His eyes carefully scanned his surroundings as he took in the new environment. It was a vast plain with rolling hills and a river running across it. However, strangely, there were no creatures on this vast plain, as if it were a place that was not to be touched. Even in the sky, Sunny had noticed that there were no flying beasts, which was extremely strange. Sunny approached the river, his beak reaching in for him to drink. The water had a unique taste and was extremely refreshing. In fact, Sunny even felt an improvement in his cultivation speed after consuming it. Although the environment was eerie due to the absence of life, Sunny felt at home in this strange space, as the sun¡¯s rays constantly shone on his bright feathers. Sunny raised his head to look at the blazing sun. Unlike the sun Sunny was used to, which was located far away from the planet, this sun seemed to be right above the plain, its size being thousands of times smaller than a normal sun. Sunny didn¡¯t even feel a threat from its heat, despite being so close to it. Closing his weary eyes gently, Sunny let out a scream into the sky, as if liberated from a nightmare. In that moment, his body relaxed as he covered himself in his feathers, falling into a deep sleep. While Sunny was asleep, there were no changes to the plain, and nothing happened. The sun still blazed freely above.
After an unknown period of time, Sunny awoke, his well-rested eyes groggily looking around at the vast plain, which had not changed in the slightest. In this period of rest, Sunny had slowly recovered his intelligence, returning to the prestigious and intelligent three-legged golden crow that he was supposed to be. For some reason, Sunny felt like the vast plain was a safe haven for him, as if nothing could truly hurt him in this place, especially while the sun was still blazing. Sunny spent a few hours flying around the plain, trying to observe any sign of life, but to no avail. The place seemed to be completely deserted of any life, not even inside the water of the river. It was a completely lifeless place, but Sunny felt like there was more to it than met the eye. For over a year, Sunny flew around the plain, exiting it only to hunt weak beasts once in a while. Strangely, the beasts existing inside the forest at the edge of the plain were extremely weak and docile, which made hunting much easier for Sunny. Although a whole year had passed, Sunny didn¡¯t feel the passage of time in the slightest. Sunny didn¡¯t know why he was wasting his time like this, but his gut was constantly urging him on. Sunny¡¯s mind was constantly contradicting itself, since he knew what he was doing was meaningless, but his body acted on its own. However, after an unknown period of meaningless travel, Sunny finally had an epiphany. His flight course suddenly changed drastically, directly flying upwards towards the blazing sun. Sunny didn¡¯t know what came over him or why he was doing something so blatantly stupid, but his energy was constantly souring the closer he came to the sun. For some reason, the blood inside his body began boiling at some point, making him release golden clouds from his body as it constantly poured out of his pores. Sunny flew at a speed faster than sound towards the mysterious sun. The sun was close, yet very far away. For some reason, from far away, it seemed massive, but as Sunny came closer and closer to it, its size decreasing at an unbelievable speed. Finally, after exhausting himself to the point of almost dying, Sunny reached the sun. However, the sight in front of him wasn¡¯t what he was expecting. Instead of the sun, there was a person. It was a young man with long, flowing golden hair who was covered in extremely luxurious garments. His eyes were closed, and he was sitting cross-legged in a meditating position. As soon as Sunny properly examined the person, the young man opened his eyes, releasing a blinding golden light from them. Sunny momentarily covered his eyes with his feathers, losing his balance in the process and falling down a few meters before promptly stopping in mid-air, as if a force were wrapped around him. Sunny opened his eyes in disbelief, glancing at the young man who had descended along with the whole sun. Seeing the confusion in Sunny¡¯s eyes, the young man smiled. ¡°What an odd meeting, I must say... For my only living descendant to meet me while undergoing a trial created by that foolish lower realm god. Not only that, you are extremely weak, to the point where if I didn¡¯t kill all the beasts above the second level, you would¡¯ve been dead the moment you entered.¡± The young man spoke, his voice resonating everywhere inside the strange world. Every beast trembled, as if prepared to face the calamity that was the voice. With a wide grin on his face, the young man continued speaking to Sunny, who had so far not understood a single word he had said. ¡°To think that my bloodline has to rely on a weakling like you Thankfully, though, I was able to send you to that variable. You know he is quite unpredictable, even amongst the other ¡®outsiders¡¯ that have entered the upper, middle, and lower nine heavens. Well, since fate brought us together so soon, I shall give you a small gift. Think of it as successfully completing your foolish trial.¡± With those words, the young man snapped his fingers, and Sunny was instantly covered in a bright barrier. Sunny, panicked by the sudden imprisonment, tried to exit through brute force, but he only ended up hurting himself in the process. Sunny screeched in anger, not understanding his current situation. ¡°Calm down, Brat, It''s just a sun barrier... I will send you to a special place, so shut up and cultivate. Also, in the process, you will forget everything about this place and return to that lower nine realm of yours, though if that variable hasn¡¯t finished his test yet, you will have to wait a bit longer.¡± The young man muttered in displeasure, his golden eyes looking at Sunny with contempt. Sunny, trapped within the radiant sun barrier, had no choice but to obey the enigmatic young man''s instructions. As he calmed down and ceased his futile attempts to break free, he observed his surroundings within the barrier. The barrier itself was a dazzling mix of gold and white, with countless mysterious patterns covering it like a painting. It felt both warm and intimidating, as if he were trapped inside the core of the sun. Sunny, despite his initial panic, began to calm down his seething emotions. As he focused his senses, he couldn¡¯t feel any energy coming from the young man, as if he were nothing but a normal human, but Sunny knew that was but an illusion. Sunny could tell that the young man was somehow related to him through the bloodline resonance inside his body. It was as if the blood inside him wanted to leave him and follow the young man¡¯s orders. "You may not understand the significance of this encounter, but you are now in the presence of your forefather, the one who gave rise to your lineage. I am known as the second true sun, Helios." The young man continued to speak, his tone carrying an air of superiority. However, halfway through speaking, he noticed the constant confusion in Sunny¡¯s eyes. He was stumped. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything more; I really didn¡¯t expect you to be this ignorant at this point in time... Just what the¡­" The young man sighed, not knowing how to handle the situation. He could only be speechless. Despite his status and power, his only living descendant was still a child. ¡°It¡¯s fine; you don¡¯t have to understand anything I¡¯m saying; that will just confuse you more. Just focus on increasing your strength.¡± said the young man, rubbing his glabella. Sunny cawed in agreement, shutting his eyes to cultivate and gain something from the encounter. ¡®Is my bloodline doomed to go extinct? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have passed this little guy to the variable, though his strength has increased rapidly while he was next to him. Ah, the problems of being an ancestor are truly troublesome. How dare that bastard Yangwu pass this problem onto me? The young man thought to himself, barely containing his anger.
Meanwhile, back on earth, Rui was meditating inside a jacuzzi. He had come to a very obvious conclusion. If he was about to cultivate, he would remove any clothes before doing so. Right now, he was just relaxing his state of mind after cleaning himself from a long cultivation session that lasted a few days. Runic masters are usually cultivated for long periods of time, especially when they enter a higher stage. After reaching a certain stage, it wasn¡¯t worth eating pills to advance, as the body had built a considerable tolerance to them in the process of advancement. Rui didn¡¯t have this issue thanks to his physique, but he was currently in a situation where pills were unavailable due to his lack of knowledge of production. He had already consumed every pill he owned while inside the trial. Suddenly, while Rui was thinking of his progress, a system prompt appeared before him, giving him a pleasant surprise. [Growth (1)] [The three-legged golden crow is a mythical creature that requires a vast amount of experience and treasures to mature into a true myth. Quest Clear Conditions: Upgrade beast companion "Sunny." Help beast companion obtain its "core" Quest Clear Rewards: Upgrade in Bloodline] [Quest ¡®Growth(1)¡¯ has been cleared] [Distributing rewards] [Bloodline upgrade commencing] Chapter 46 [Growth (1)] [The three-legged golden crow is a mythical creature that requires a vast amount of experience and treasures to mature into a true myth. Quest Clear Conditions: Upgrade beast companion "Sunny." Help beast companion obtain its "core" Quest Clear Rewards: Upgrade in Bloodline] [Quest ¡®Growth(1)¡¯ has been cleared] [Distributing rewards] Rui was surprised by the sudden quest clearance, but he was happy to see that his companion was doing well. The bloodline upgrade was just an extra in his heart, at least until the results of the upgrade showed themselves. The term ¡°bloodline upgrade¡± could mean anything, so Rui didn¡¯t know what to expect. ¡®It could either be a bloodline purification, just like what I did with my celestial bloodline, or it could be a major bloodline change.¡¯ He thought while rubbing his chin. [Bloodline upgrade commencing] As soon as the system window appeared, Rui felt an insurmountable amount of pain coursing through his entire body. A heartbreaking scream came out of his mouth in the very next moment as he clutched his chest, getting into the fetal position. His whole body writhed, causing him agonizing pain. The blood in his body churned and boiled, excreting from his orifices. With bloody eyes and barely staying conscious, Rui began circulating his runic energy in an attempt to reduce the pain, but it only had the opposite effect. Seeing the results, Rui immediately stopped cultivating. Every muscle on his body moved like countless worms, causing a skin-crawling scene. It didn¡¯t take long for the jacuzzi to turn completely red due to the blood. Not wanting to drown in the bloody water, Rui dragged his body out, his pupils focusing and defocusing, causing him to lose his balance while trying to move. Falling on the marble-tiled floor, Rui writhed in pain in his own pool of blood. Although Rui had gone through multiple body refinements, causing him to have immense pain tolerance, the pain he was currently feeling was different from anything he had experienced before. It was like he was constantly flayed, while at the same time someone purposefully increased his sensitivity to pain by over a thousand percent. All he could do was try to maintain his mind and not lose himself in the maddening pain. As the minutes stretched into what felt like hours, Rui clung desperately to his consciousness, fearing that he might lose himself in the overwhelming agony. Every fiber of his being was on fire, and he could feel the boundaries of his existence blurring. Rui was completely covered in blood, which slowly dried. He looked like he was on the verge of death, despite being fine just a few minutes prior.
Jane had been slowly recovering for the past few weeks, her soul having regenerated a significant amount thanks to Yue. Although she was currently living in the same building as Rui, she was on a different floor, which was specifically designed to facilitate injured hunters. However, today was the day she returned to a somewhat more normal life. She had already recovered enough to walk freely around without passing out randomly, and the doctors had given her permission to begin her work in moderation. She had decided to go to Rui¡¯s room to check on him since he had not visited for the day, despite the fact that he visited her several times a day normally. After descending a few floors, she exited the elevator and made her way towards his designated area. Since the highest floors of the building were reserved for her personal use, the place was already a house of its own. They had separated it into different living areas for her and her family members. After a few seconds, she arrived outside the door of his living quarters. Raising her hand, she knocked on the door lightly. She knew that Rui was more than capable of recognizing her arrival even if she didn¡¯t knock on the door, but she decided to do so anyway. After a few seconds of silent waiting, no one opened the door for her. Jane frowned at this, picking up her phone and dialing up the room service. It didn¡¯t even take a second for the person on the other side to answer. ¡°John, did you perhaps see Albert exiting the building or even his living quarters?¡± She asked, her voice having a tinge of worry. ¡°My lady, sir hasn¡¯t left his room since this morning, and from the life data machines, he seems to still be inside his living quarters.¡± John hurriedly spoke in a fluster, informing his master of the ongoing situation. Jane¡¯s frown deepened as she shut off the call and made her enter the room. The door was never locked to begin with, but she had certain rules that she followed. She found uninvited entry extremely disrespectful, even if the building itself belonged to her. After she entered the room, the first thing she noticed was the strange metallic odor in the air. ¡°Albert?! Are you here?¡± She asked, her voice raising a few pitches, clearly signifying her agitation. Getting no response back from her question, Jane made her through his living quarters. She checked all the rooms one by one, not entering but just passing by to see if Rui was in any of them. Not finding him still, she began to examine each room properly. Since she had already seen through all the rooms, she began with the last one, which was the office, followed by the guest room, and finally the master bedroom. It was only after she entered the master bedroom that she noticed something. Since she was an S-rank hunter, her senses were far above those of a normal person, so she could tell when someone was nearby. Although the life signatures were small, she noticed them immediately. Rushing towards the bathroom, Jane opened the door only to find a blood-covered Rui shivering and trembling from pain.
Rui was in a state of stasis for an unknown period of time. During this period, his consciousness was floating in and out of reality, regaining himself randomly only to pass out a few seconds later. His brain was visualizing things that didn¡¯t exist, and his existence seemed as feeble as a candle¡¯s light, ready to be blown at any moment. He was witnessing sights that his brain couldn¡¯t comprehend, like an alternate version of reality. In these visions, he saw what seemed like the creation of the universe, the birth of the first ancient gods and celestials, and the first appearance of the ancient human, also known as the first human. Rui experienced countless years of time through these sights, but his thought progress never advanced, forever trapped in just witnessing these amazing events. It was only after these visions were over that Rui finally awoke from his state of suspended animation. The first thing Rui saw was a pure white ceiling, followed by countless system prompts. [Bloodline Upgrade has been successfully completed] [Now displaying current bloodline status] [Bloodline Status] This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. [Ancient human bloodline, 25% pure Celestial bloodline, 50% Perfect Ancient god bloodline, 25% pure] [Due to the powerful bloodline, a unique combination of the three has brought about some changes.] [Skill ¡°Divine Synthesis¡±, has been created due to the merger of these three bloodlines.] [Now displaying User status] [Name: Guang Rui Race: Ancient Human, Age 19] [System Level: 15] [Perception: 1869 Constitution: 450 Charisma: 220 Luck: 6.08 Free Attribute Points: 1500 Combat Power: 299000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Peak Rune Sea Stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance/ Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] [Divine Synthesis / Mastery: beginner] [Passive: The blending of bloodlines to create stronger power. +300 Perception, +100 Charisma] [Enhances the user''s ability to influence and persuade others, drawing from their divine heritage] [Scales with Perception and charisma] While he was still recovering his sight, Rui managed to glimpse through the system windows, resulting in him getting up in a hurry due to shock. His long, flowing hair flew above him, covering his face in the process, which put him in an awkward position as he had still not recovered and was feeling groggy. After letting his brain and eyes adjust, he noticed how his eyesight had changed once again, becoming more vivid and wider in range, as if his eyes could now see a wider and longer distance than before. Covering his face with his hand, he pushed back his long hair, noticing its change in the process. His hair was now a dark blue color, compared to the previous black with blue highlights. The other change he felt was in his body, as it felt like his height had increased suddenly. Although Rui had already reached the height Rai had specified for his body, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t his limit. It felt like his height had increased by another 5cm, which was enough for him to notice a change in his core, making him unable to adjust his balance for a few seconds. Taking off the monitoring equipment, Rui got up from the bed, stretching his legs in the process. In that moment, a few doctors rushed into the room in panic, with Jane following behind them. They instantly began examining his body while Rui and Jane talked. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± I asked Rui, seeing the worry in Jane¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s been about a month... I was really worried, you know. Jane responded, biting her lip in the process. Rui pushed aside the nurses and doctors, taking Jane into his embrace. Since his height had further increased, Jane¡¯s figure seemed so small in his arms. Jane also embraced him back, letting herself go in the moment and crying freely like a child. It was a really hard period for her since she had to endure the loss of her lover while the world plunged into a desperate situation with the appearance of the hunters. It was only after Rui returned to earth that she finally found a shoulder she could lean onto once again, even if Rui himself had become a totally different person. To her, the emotional and spiritual connection mattered the most; even if they died or reincarnated into different bodies, the connection they had made was still there. To begin with, the only reason they weren¡¯t married by that point was due to Albert¡¯s insecurities. However, the current Albert was different. He was ready to commit everything to this relationship, but they still had to make some sacrifices. Rui had already explained that he would at some point have to return, which meant that if they wanted to be together, Jane had to consent to returning with him and leaving behind earth. Rui knew that what he was asking of her was selfish, but he had no other choice due to his status and power. Surprisingly, Jane had agreed in an instant, already preparing countless things for them to take back with them into the runic world, from electric generators to everyday clothes. She already had full storage cells ready for transfer. Thankfully, with the system inventory, Rui was able to carry everything. To begin with, he didn¡¯t utilize the inventory enough, only using it to store necessities and nothing else, which kept a large number of slots free.
While Rui had just awoken from his stasis, a meeting was ongoing in the council of the supremes. The Council of the Supremes was a meeting held by the ten supremes on a regular basis. However, this time, three individuals were missing from the meeting. These individuals were Silas Hayes, Nayeli Whitecloud, and Maverick Guthrie. As for why these supremes were missing from the meeting, it all had to do with the subject of the meeting itself. ¡°We all know why we have gathered here, so let''s get straight to the point. How do we eliminate the ¡®System Breaker¡¯, or should I say the outsider? From what I heard, he is related to Nayeli, so I guess that makes sense why she didn¡¯t join the meeting. However, why are that rat Guthrie and that psycho Silas not here?¡± Anthony Hall, the representative of the UK region, spoke. He seemed annoyed at the fact that these three supremes didn¡¯t join the meeting this time. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what your problem is with status. You¡¯re ranked fourth, man; just get over it. Anyway, from the message I got when I asked Maverick, he saw a total mission failure, so he decided not to join. Honestly, I trust his skill, so I¡¯m only here to see how you guys handle this shitshow.¡± I spoke to a young man with spiky brown hair while eating a bag of popcorn. This person was Michele Gola, a supreme ruler who ruled over the Mediterranean region. He was an Italian who had grown up and only spoke Italian for most of his life, so his English accent was heavy. ¡°Honestly, from the moment Maverick isn¡¯t joining the mission, I also give up. However, one thing I¡¯m curious about is: why did he suddenly change his mind? Wasn¡¯t he the one who advocated for the attack the most? It¡¯s probably the first time I¡¯ve seen him give up on a plan on his own, especially after he used his skill.¡± I spoke to a tall African man with a heavy accent. This man was Juma Kenyatta, the representative for the African region, having been born in Kenya and having lived there for most of his life. Since they had all experienced the hell that was the ¡°Ruins¡±, they knew each other quite well. Maverick Guthrie was the possessor of a skill known as foresight, giving him the ability to predict events before anyone else. This skill sometimes acted on its own, showing him glimpses of the future, or was purposefully activated to look into a specific future. For this reason, most of the supremes had decided to back out of this mission the instant they heard about a ¡°vision¡±. ¡°If Sir Guthrie decided to quit on a mission due to a vision, it only means we should not proceed with the prior arrangements. Also, this is not the first time I¡¯ve seen him do this. He did a similar thing when we were planning on ambushing Silas back on stage 25, remember?¡± This time the one to speak was an elegant lady who had remained politely seated this whole time, not interacting with the rest. This woman was Melody Kelly, who was also the sole representative of Canada. "I agree with the rest. If Maverick has chosen to abandon the mission due to a vision, we should heed his warning. His foresight has proven invaluable in the past. We must consider alternative approaches." Ali Abdullah, the supreme representative of the Middle East, spoke up next. His voice carried a sense of authority and wisdom earned from years of experience. The council members nodded in agreement, acknowledging the validity of Ali''s point. The weight of Maverick''s visions was not to be underestimated, especially given their history of accuracy. After all, some of them were only alive because they listened to him. "We should also consider that the outsider, this ''System Breaker,'' has demonstrated formidable power. It would be unwise to underestimate him. Even if I were to use my strongest skills, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a SSS-class dragon with such ease." Yamamoto Satoshi, the Japanese supreme known for his stoic demeanor, finally broke his silence. "Our priority should be Nayeli Whitecloud. She has a personal connection to this outsider. We should find her and ascertain her intentions. It''s possible she may be able to provide us with valuable insights. We might be able to grasp his weakness." Tsetsegmaa Panchee, the Mongolian supreme with a strong sense of pragmatism, chimed in. "If we''re going to approach this cautiously, then it''s imperative we locate Nayeli first. As for Silas and Maverick, they can handle their own affairs. We can''t afford to rely on them exclusively, especially Silas. We all know that he is completely not there mentally. I swear that guy has a screw loose." Anthony Hall, still displaying a hint of annoyance, folded his arms across his chest, spoke, and swore lightly in the process. The discussion continued, with each supreme offering their perspective on how to deal with the enigmatic outside. The absence of three prominent members had disrupted their original plans, but it also underscored the unpredictable nature of the situation. ¡°Honestly, this meeting is pointless. If we are not going to reach any conclusion, I won¡¯t be staying anymore. Just accept the system downgrade and be happy that you¡¯re still alive.¡± The one to speak was Michele, who, from the start, was against the attack. Most of the Supremes agreed with his statement, but they were too proud to let themselves lose without even putting up a fight. ¡°Honestly, why the fuck did that rat, Guthrie, change his mind? It¡¯s really weird, innit? Anyway, since I also agree with the spaghetti boy, I¡¯m done with this meeting. Don¡¯t invite me to the next one.¡± Anthony spoke in an arrogant manner, his figure flashing away from his seat, disappearing in an instant. With the departure of Anthony and Michele, the council of supremes was left with a sense of tension and uncertainty. They understood the validity of their concerns, but there was no consensus on how to proceed. Yamamoto Satoshi''s stoic gaze remained fixed on the holographic table in the center of the room, contemplating the situation. "I concur that locating Nayeli Whitecloud should be our top priority; she may be our best chance at understanding the system''s motivations. I suggest we task our network of informants with the mission." Ali Abdullah said, breaking the brief silence that had fallen over the council. "Agreed. She is a crucial piece of this puzzle. Once we have more information, we can decide on a more calculated approach. Rushing into a confrontation with an unknown opponent would be reckless." Tsetsegmaa Panchee nodded in agreement. Yamamoto Satoshi finally looked up, his piercing eyes meeting those of the other supremes. "We must also monitor Silas and Maverick closely. Their actions may provide us with insights or warning signs." "It is a precarious situation we find ourselves in. We must remember that our primary responsibility is to protect humanity. If that means adjusting our tactics or even seeking alliances, then we should be prepared to do so." Melody Kelly, the Canadian supreme, who had been mostly silent throughout the meeting, spoke with a calm and composed demeanor. The council members acknowledged her words with solemn nods. The absence of Silas, Nayeli, and Maverick cast a shadow of doubt over their previous plans, but it was evident that their unity and adaptability were crucial in confronting the unknown threat. As the council meeting concluded, the supremes dispersed, each heading back to their respective regions and territories, carrying the weight of their responsibility. The enigmatic System Breaker remained a formidable adversary, but the Council of Supremes had weathered many storms over the years, and they were determined to protect the world from any threat, no matter how mysterious or powerful it might be. Of course, in reality, this ¡°system breaker¡± was nothing but the unconscious manipulation of the systems and federation. Oddly, Guthrie was able to remove them from immediate manipulation with his vision alone. Chapter 47 After going through a meticulous checkup, Rui¡¯s body was in a perfect state, with absolutely no side effects from the bloodline upgrade. Rui wasn¡¯t sure how the bloodline change would affect him in the long run, but seeing the rest of the bloodlines disappear from the status window, he wondered if they were merged or completely removed in the process. Jane also thoroughly checked Rui¡¯s health with the rest of the doctors, using her mana to examine him. She was relieved to find out he was perfectly healthy. The checkup itself took two hours, using the highest-grade medical technology the earth had to offer. Rui and Jane made their way to Jane¡¯s living quarters, since she had now returned to a normal state. Rui let her keep Yue until the soul healing was completely over. The two had decided to spend some time together, catching up with their feelings and thoughts. It was a long period of separation for the two of them, especially for Rui, since time seemed to pass differently in the lower nine compared to the earth. The two of them shared their happiest and saddest moments since their separation, bringing up past events from before Albert¡¯s death. Rui expressed his regrets and his inability to form a stronger bond with Jane, progressing to a more intimate relationship. Rui had completely changed after being reborn, at least when it came to confidence. He had realized that he had no reason not to progress his relationships, especially now that he had the ability to do so. He had resolved himself long ago to not have any partners until he had confirmed Jane¡¯s state, which meant that had he not returned to earth, he wouldn¡¯t enter a relationship no matter what. Evidently, after talking for hours, especially with a few movies playing in the background, the atmosphere became relaxed and soothing. Jane leaned on Rui¡¯s shoulder, feeling like she was dreaming. Rui extended his hand and held her in an embrace. The two of them stood there quietly, appreciating one another. Although the figure next to her wasn¡¯t the same person she knew, at least visually, the spiritual and emotional connection was still there. Albert was the same person, with the same beliefs; the only thing changing was his maturity and world view. Albert always had a cold exterior when it came to socializing. However, once he developed a bond with a person, he would hold that trust and bond for life, unless he was betrayed. Since the time difference between Earth and the lower nine was so massive, Rui had already become an adult by the time they met again. This meant that, despite having a younger body, in reality, his mental state was at least two decades older than Jane¡¯s. This made a strange contrast since Jane herself was already in her mid-thirties; however, the one who was actually older was Rui. Since Jane was a hunter with a high mana grading, she experienced slower aging and a small amount of regression in her bone age. This meant that, appearance-wise, she looked quite similar to Rui¡¯s age. It truly was fascinating how energies affected the human body. Rui was sure that his appearance wouldn¡¯t change further now that he had reached full maturity. Even if he reached over 400 years old, with his cultivation progress, he would be able to maintain his youth with ease. In fact, appearance didn¡¯t truly matter to rune masters of a higher stage, since all of them would achieve a similar state of perfection due to the laws behind cultivation. They constantly approached their own unique perfection. However, there were also other ways to enhance or change your appearance without having to undergo any surgery. That method involved pills that were specifically created to alter or maintain your appearance.
Rui woke up early in the morning, being an early riser. He prepared breakfast for the two of them while Jane was still asleep. In the process of cooking, he opened his status window, killing some time while making decisions. ¡®Honestly, the amount of free attribute points I currently have is ridiculous... Should I just use them now? But how should I distribute them?¡¯ He thought while rubbing his chin, his blue eyes darting over his passive and active abilities. ¡®I guess optimizing my stats for my new passive would be the best option since everything else scales with perception anyways.'' Finally making his decision, he watched as the free attribute points decreased rapidly. After a split second, his status window was updated. [Name: Guang Rui Race: Ancient Human, Age 19] [System Level: 15] [Perception: 2369 Constitution: 950 Charisma: 720 Luck: 6.091 Free Attribute Points: 0 Combat Power: 350000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Peak Rune Sea Stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance/ Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] [Divine Synthesis / Mastery: beginner] [Passive: The blending of bloodlines to create stronger power. +300 Perception, +100 Charisma] [Enhances the user''s ability to influence and persuade others, drawing from their divine heritage] [Scales with Perception and charisma] After seeing the updated status window, Rui nodded before promptly getting a massive headache. Quickly, he shut off all the kitchen appliances and sat down cross-legged, prepared for the aftermath of his sudden growth. His entire body began to ache in an instant, and his head throbbed with intensity. His skin began to writhe, causing him a lot of discomfort; however, it was nowhere near the pain the bloodline evolution had caused. After all, he had already gone through ten body refinements; the amount of pain wasn¡¯t near enough to cause him to pass out. The only pain that was a bit annoying was the headache. Ten minutes later, Rui finally felt better, opening his eyes and trying to adjust his shaken vision. Although there wasn¡¯t a distinct change, Rui felt his senses expand a lot further, while his body felt a lot denser, like his muscles had become stronger and more compact. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. If one were to examine his body, he would be surprised at how much power his lean frame held. Thankfully, Jane had yet to wake, so Rui was able to finish their breakfast without any scene. Knocking on the door, Rui entered. ¡°I brought breakfast. Something light, since I know you don¡¯t like to eat heavy in the morning, though I did also prepare a desert for later if you want to try it out.¡± Said Rui, a smug grin plastered on his face. He was confident in his cooking skills, especially since his family ran a tavern. Although the ingredients were different, Rui was able to create a very good variant of his favorite desert from the lower nine. It was his mother''s special recipe. Rui''s words had a soothing effect on Jane, who slowly woke from her slumber. She stretched her arms, her eyes blinking away the last remnants of sleep. A gentle smile graced her lips as she took in the sight of Rui standing there, a plate of food in his hands. To Jane¡¯s surprise, Rui seemed to be radiating a whole different charm than before, as if he had suddenly become otherworldly. Rui didn¡¯t notice this change, however, since his passive didn¡¯t affect him like it did others. Noticing the slight daze in Jane¡¯s face, Rui realized that something was off. After a split second of thinking, he realized that his new passive was effecting Jane in a negative way. Thankfully, all he had to do was suppress his aura, essentially limiting the passive¡¯s effects to just the area around his body. ¡°Are you alright? Do you still feel weird?" Asked Rui in worry. "I¡¯m fine¡­ I just felt dizzy for a moment. Anyway, thank you for the breakfast." She said with a reassuring smile. She couldn''t help but feel grateful for the care and attention he showered on her. Rui chuckled, glad that she was fine, placing the breakfast on a small table next to the bed. "It''s the least I can do after all you''ve been through. Plus, I''ve been working on my cooking skills. I hope you like it." They both settled in, enjoying their meal in comfortable silence. The food was delicious, a testament to Rui''s improved culinary abilities. As they ate, they discussed their plans for the day. Jane wanted to catch up with her guild and company matters since she was out of commission for too long for her liking. Rui, on the other hand, wanted to explore more things about the hunter society as well as resolve some issues he had on his mind.
Guang Zhe had been the pillar of the clan for quite some time, especially since the clan¡¯s ancestors had entered dormancy. Of course, a hidden clan like theirs had multiple generations of ancestors, some going back even twenty generations. The clan had a systematic approach to their hierarchy, with the ruler being replaced regularly, to maintain the image of a regular family to outsiders. Guang Zhe was the current grand elder and guardian of the clan, but she was nowhere near the last defense of the clan. In the chamber under the main estate, where Rui had met his grandfather and grand elder, Guang Zhe was currently standing in the middle of the runic arrays, her black greatsword floating right next to her. Her eyes were glowing in a dazzling blood-red hue, while her mouth was moving at an unbelievable speed. She was speaking more than thirty words per second, to the point where the sound sounded like a jumbled mess¡ªa sound no human should be able to produce. After ten minutes of doing this, the array below her began glowing in the same red color. The runes in the array began moving, rearranging themselves in a spherical shape around her and slowly floating upwards. The very next instant, Guang Zhe had disappeared from the spot. When she reappeared again, she was no longer inside the chamber; rather, she was inside a giant cave. At the end of the cave, a building similar to the main estate was visible, standing tall and lively despite the dark and humid environment surrounding it. The walls were adorned with countless stones; more specifically, they were rune stones of the highest quality. Guang Zhe didn¡¯t spare a glance at the stones, her figure vanishing and reappearing at the entrance of the estate. The gates of the estate opened on their own as soon as she approached. Guang Zhe walked inside with a steady pace, her sword following like a loyal companion wherever she went. The interior of the estate was dark, but soon lanterns began lighting up, bringing life to the darkness. ¡°Little Zhe has come to pay respects to the ancestors. This little one is ready to inform you about the current situation.¡± She spoke to Guang Zhe, her figure bowing slightly, her head lowered. Although she was more than 250 years old, all of her ancestors were at least twice as old as her. Considering her age, the fact that she reached the seventh stage showcased her great talent. In fact, her talent was comparable to that of the illusion emperor. ¡°Hohoho, little Zhe has come to give us news. This must mean that a lot of things must¡¯ve happened for you to report early; I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± ¡°Ah, how I¡¯ve missed the fresh air outside. Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why we have to coop up in this shitty mine anyway; I feel like we are rotting away." ¡°Old Hong is right; can¡¯t we go outside for a bit? I feel like I cultivated for a million years and not a hundred. We can just play around and hide our auras; after all, even seventh-stage rune masters will have a hard time distinguishing us from mortals if we hide our runes.¡± ¡°Fatty Wei, you should probably stop thinking of going to brothels and eating out while I¡¯m still here. You have to act like an elder at some point." "Enough, you lot; let''s hear what little Zhe has to say first.¡± The last voice silenced all the previous ones, returning the place to its previous serene and quiet atmosphere. Five seats slowly appeared in the hall, the lanterns on the seats lighting up and revealing the appearances of the elders that had just spoken. The fifth and youngest member was the one named Fatty Wei, also known as Guang Wei, who was 100 years older than Zhe. Fatty Wei, unlike his title suggests, wasn¡¯t overweight at all. In fact, he was the most fit of the ancestors, possessing a very domineering physique. He had short black hair and sharp red eyes, along with a stern face. The fourth ancestor was Guang Ling, who was 200 years older than Zhe. Her appearance resembled that of a fourteen-year-old girl, her short stature making the matter worse. However, once one saw her face, they would realize that she wasn¡¯t one to be messed with. Her bright blue eyes shone coldly, while her face and entire body were covered in countless scars. The third ancestor was Guang Hong, who was 300 years older than Zhe. Hong looked like a refined young master with a constant smug grin on his face. He seemed to possess an aura of superiority, while at the same time, devastating energy pulsated randomly from his body. He had a form of heterochromia, which meant that he had different-colored eyes. One of his eyes was a deep purple, while the other was a light blue color. The second ancestor was Guang Ming, who was 500 years older than Zhe. He was the first to comment on Zhe¡¯s arrival and the most active. He was currently holding a martial arts book in his hand, clearly in the process of reading through it. Unlike the rest of the ancestors and family members, his eye color was brown, and his face sported a rugged beard along with messy, long black hair. The first ancestor was Guang Chen, who was over 850 years older than Zhe. Chen was the grandson of their ancestor, which meant not only did he meet him, he was also the one who had organized the clan and maintained its survival to this day. Unlike the rest of the ancestors, his appearance was that of a middle-aged man with long white hair and beard. His bright blue eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Although all ancestors were distinctly different from one another, there was one thing that was in common between them: their runes. All of them possessed the unique rune resembling a sword, and all of them had reached the seventh rank of rune masters, with Guang Chen being on the verge of reaching the eighth stage. Since all of them possessed the unique ancestral rune, this meant that the Sword Immortal was able to triangulate their position after Jian awakened, since he had already felt similar energies coming from the illusive empire before. Guang Zhe was still the youngest and had just entered the seventh rank, which meant she had a long future ahead of her when it came to cultivation. Going from the seventh rank to the eighth was a monumental task that countless rune masters failed to achieve, since it was the final checkpoint before reaching the true peak, which was, of course, the ninth rank. "The situation outside has been relatively peaceful; however, lately we have noticed a rise in the number of geniuses. In fact, the number of genius rune masters has more than quadrupled over the previous ten years. In our clan alone, we have acquired four great talents, two of which are of our bloodline, while the other two are either contracted or relatives of our clan. However, there have also been other strange things happening." Guang Zhe maintained her respectful posture as the voices of the ancestors subsided, showing her reverence for the council of elders. She began her report with a clear and calm voice. "Please proceed, Little Zhe. What are these strange things that you speak of?" Guang Chen, the eldest of the council, leaned forward with an intrigued expression. ¡°Guang Tian¡¯s younger son, Guang Ryuji, was discovered to have been cursed with a fate curse, which resulted in him being unable to awaken years ago. I have gone through the necessary steps, and he has now properly awakened." Guang Zhe continued, only getting interrupted by a loud, crashing sound. Turning towards the area where the sound came from, she found a seething Guang Wei. ¡°Which dog dares to curse my Guang family? I shall exterminate all nine generations of their family; otherwise, my name isn¡¯t Wei!¡± Screamed Wei in anger, his blood-red aura covering the entire area. However, before the aura could get out of control, a stronger yet calmer blue aura consumed the red aura in an instant, as if Wei never erupted with energy to begin with. ¡°Fatty Wei, please maintain your composure in this situation. Little Zhe hasn¡¯t finished explaining.¡± The one to respond to the aura was Guang Ling, who was the best at controlling Wei¡¯s outbursts. ¡°Little Zhe, you can continue explaining everything in detail. Also tell us about everything going on outside, from the smallest details you remember.¡± The one to speak this time was Guang Ming. Since Guang Ming was someone who acted like a scholar most of the time, he wanted to analyze and predict the future of the current runic master society. Guang Zhe proceeded to explain the whole situation, including the fact that Rui was the one who discovered the curse. She explained everything that had transpired since her last meeting with the ancestors. Since a lot had happened since then, it took more than two days to go through everything. Thankfully cultivators of their level didn¡¯t need sleep, much less eat. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if they didn¡¯t eat or sleep for years, since by just cultivating, they were already acquiring everything they needed. Guang Chen leaned back in his seat, his age-worn features betraying his deep thoughts. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice carrying a weight that commanded the attention of all. "It is clear that we are entering a new era, one filled with uncertainties and potential dangers. These developments are indeed concerning, but they also hold opportunities for our clan. We must adapt and seize these opportunities." Guang Chen then turned his gaze toward Guang Zhe, acknowledging her efforts. "Little Zhe, you''ve done well in bringing this information to us promptly. Continue to monitor the situation closely. Also, I would like to meet our newest geniuses. You said Guang Rui and Guang Jian, right? How bizarre; these two siblings are a unique case since one possesses the ancestral rune while the other possesses the ansuz rune, being the first case in our entire clan lineage." Guang Zhe nodded, grateful for the acknowledgment and the opportunity to serve her clan; however, she frowned slightly at the final request. ¡°Sadly, I won¡¯t be able to bring Rui the next time, since he is still undergoing trials in the realm of fortitude.¡± Guang Chen furrowed his brows for a brief moment before relaxing them. ¡°Although the time he has taken inside the trial is already long, there have been previous scenarios of something similar happening. You don¡¯t have to worry; just bring him over once he has returned.¡± He explained, his elderly voice resolute and confident. Chapter 48 Grand Canyon, Arizona. Just like many other places on earth after the evolution and appearance of mana, the Grand Canyon had become a ground full of dangers. Monsters had made the treacherous cliffs their bases, digging and altering the terrain. New fauna and flora also appeared, bringing a new kind of atmosphere to the place. Just like the savanna desert, the Great Bermuda Triangle, and many other dangerous places, the Grand Canyon was labeled as an SSS-rank zone, a place where danger could lurk at every corner. Despite that being the case, two figures could be seen casually strolling through the dangerous terrain as if they were here just to play around. The figures belonged to a man and a woman. The man had long, tied-up dark blue hair and bright blue eyes, wearing tech-wear-style clothes, his figure going up and down the hills like they were nothing. The woman, on the other hand, had long, flowing black hair and dark purple eyes, her body covered in a skintight battle suit. Her entire figure seemed to glow in a purple light as she flew slowly. These two figures were, of course, Rui and Jane, who had decided to spend some time together exploring the world after the change. Rui was interested in the changes, especially since he hadn¡¯t traveled much before his death. It had already been a few weeks since Jane had completely recovered, which meant that they could now travel around freely without any repercussions. Unlike Jane, who had a unique skill that granted her flight, Rui hadn¡¯t learned any techniques for flight. Rune masters would naturally develop the ability to fly once they reached a certain stage, so techniques that created a version of flight were pretty rare. Rui could simulate flight, however, by just coating his entire body in runic energy, giving him the ability to not only glide but also stay in midair easily. He could even create energy platforms beneath his feet to boost him further up, essentially granting him a fake form of flight. So, even though Jane had the ability to fly, in reality, Rui had far greater versatility and could even surpass her flight speed with ease. Unlike Jane¡¯s form of flight, which was a glorified floating technique, Rune Master flight allowed extremely precise movement even in midair, being able to travel through the air and space like it was natural, becoming another function of their daily lives. Usually, one would unlock the ability to freely fly as a rune master once they reached the third rank, also known as the rune core stage, where one¡¯s rune sea would be condensed into a runic core. As they reached the rune core stage, rune masters would intuitively be able to fly without any prior form of training. The Grand Canyon was the second SSS-Rank zone the two of them had visited, the first being Yellowstone National Park, which had turned into a hellish zone, completely void of life. Since Jane was much weaker than Rui, she had to keep a relative distance from the dangerous zones and even look out for flying beasts. Although Rui seemed to be recklessly traveling the dangerous hills, he was in fact constantly looking out for dangers and even eliminating dangerous creatures that Jane wasn¡¯t able to handle. Suddenly, Rui noticed an anomaly, prompting him to launch himself back in a hurry, his figure flashing and appearing next to Jane. Holding her tight, he backed off a few kilometers from the area, with Jane asking about the situation in a fluster. ¡°Someone planted a trap here. From what I can tell, it seems to be some sort of nuclear weapon. Thankfully, I noticed it early; otherwise, it could¡¯ve been bad.¡± Rui said, his eyes narrowing as a bloodcurdling aura began to cover his body. Although Rui was a rune master, he hadn¡¯t yet reached a stage where he was immune to death. A nuclear warhead had the power to even kill a third-rank rune master if he or she was directly hit. Jane opened her eyes wide in shock at the news. She couldn¡¯t understand who would do such a thing, especially someone like her and Rui, who were not normal people. Suspicions as to who the perpetrator was began to surface in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t be sure.
¡°Tch, it looks like they noticed. What do we do now? Ditch the plan or attack anyway?¡± Said a snarky voice, annoyed with their failed assassination attempt. ¡°I suggest ditching the plan, its too dangerous.¡± Replied another voice, clearly weary of the situation. ¡°I think we should attack. With how wary our target is I don¡¯t think we will have another chance.¡± Said a third voice, this one deeper and more domineering than the others. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t see a way of defeating that monster. Even killing Agron wasn¡¯t this hard, and you know that bastard was fucking hard to kill. I think we should give up.¡± Another voice chimed in, completely disappointed with the situation. These four voices belonged to the supremes who had decided to follow through with the plan of assassination. Specifically, they were Ali Abdullah, Yamamoto Satoshi, Tsetsegmaa Panchee and surprisingly, the last member was Anthony Hall. Despite dismissing the idea, he later on took part in the plans, his inferiority complex playing a big part. Just as they were arguing with one another as to how they should proceed with the situation, a figure suddenly flashed nearby, looking at them with a hint of anger, disdain and hatred. The four of them didn¡¯t notice the figure since they were getting into a heated argument.
Rui, who had just found his assailants, stood there stunned for a second as they argued about how they were going to proceed forward. He had left Jane inside a runic barrier and tracked down all the energies in the area, finding four that seemed out of place. Rui decided to use his identification skills on them to see who was bold enough to attack him. [Yamamoto Satoshi, Age 59 Rank: [SSS-Rank] Physique: Hero Sword Physique Combat Power: 90000 Character Personality Path: Fanatic Samurai Luck: 56 ] [Ali Abdullah, Age 34 Rank: [SSS-Rank] Physique: Sand Typhoon Physique Combat Power: 81050 Character Personality Path: Parasitic Subordinate Luck: 42 ] [Tsetsegmaa Panchee, Age 32 Rank: [SSS-Rank] Physique: Sky Dragon Physique Combat Power: 85000 Character Personality Path: Pragmatic Advocate Luck: 51 ] [Anthony Hall, Age 22 Rank: [SSS-Rank] Physique: Copycat Physique Combat Power: 98000 Character Personality Path: Inferiority Overlord Luck: 65 ] Rui raised an eyebrow at the status windows, clearly taken aback. Thankfully, his level was a lot higher than theirs, and the systems on their bodies were unable to detect his prying. To begin with, his [Identify] and [Understanding] skills had become a part of his being since he first unlocked them. Although at the start he was worried that the other systems would detect him, after he removed Jane''s system, he realized that the other systems had categorized him as an anomaly, that could remove other systems, and he had become a target. Rui had predicted that the ones who wanted him dead were those that were affected by the system quest, aka the supremes. Surprisingly, only four of them had attacked him, which he found weird. He knew for certain that Nayeli wouldn¡¯t have the courage to assassinate him; as for the rest, he hadn¡¯t even interacted with them. Not wanting to waste any more of his time, Rui pulled [Sun Cutter] from his inventory. In an instant, the small ornate knife became an ornate longsword, which launched four different slashes towards the four supremes. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Anthony and Yamamoto were the first ones to react to the attack, with Anthony taking the lead to block the upcoming blades. Two giant shields materialized into his hands as they tried to block the incoming attacks. Sadly for him, the shields didn¡¯t even last a split second before getting destroyed, causing him to take almost all the attacks head-on without any resistance. Thankfully, Yamamoto had also acted, launching a sword attack of his own, which blocked some damage, though Anthony was still heavily injured. He had lost one of his arms, and a giant gash had appeared on his chest. ¡°FUCK, WHY AM I ALWAYS THE ONE THAT HAS TO GO THROUGH THIS SHIT?" Anthony screamed in distress, anger evident in his voice. Anthony instantly activated his unique skill, [Copycat], copying the skill of an already dead person, [Hyper Regeneration]. [Copycat] allowed him to copy any ability of a user he had previously touched, with one restriction, which was that he had to be stronger than the original skill user. Although the skill was an exact copy of the original, it only functioned at 80% of the original''s strength. Although that was a heavy restriction if one was fighting the original skill owner, [Copycat] had the ability to recreate multiple skills at once. In an instant, Anthony¡¯s lost arm began regenerating at an astonishing speed, while the gash on his chest was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Damned cockroach¡­ Just prepare for a counterattack. From that attack right now, our opponent isn¡¯t someone we can deal with.¡± Said Ali, his eyes glowing in an eerie hue. Rui couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the uniqueness of Anthony¡¯s skill. Wanting to see how far these four could push him, Rui decided to use a bit more strength to fight against them. He decidedly used [Cloak], [Buff] and [Shred] at the same time, using [Sun Cutter]¡¯s [Dimensional Slash], while at the same time performing the first form of [Beginning sword], [Birth]. The energy surrounding [Sun Cutter] turned a blinding dark purple as the energies combined. Thanks to the bloodline evolution, his [Rune Celestia] had strengthened, allowing him to exert far more strength with each skill. The four supremes all turned pale in fright once they sensed the incredible energy coming from Rui¡¯s body. ¡°Fuck, all of you retreat! We can¡¯t defeat this monster! He is not even using his full strength!¡± Screamed Anthony, who had used one of the copied [Identification] skills. In fact, the skill he had used was Nayeli¡¯s unique skill, [Life¡¯s Eye]. He could instantly tell that he was no match against Rui, and he even knew that Rui wasn¡¯t using all of his strength. Just seeing the black aura around Rui¡¯s body sent shivers down his spine. Hearing his warning, the three supremes instantly began retreating, knowing fully well that Anthony¡¯s words were to be taken seriously. Rui smiled at their retreating figures, runic energy circulating faster inside and outside his body. In the next second, Rui''s hand blurred, swinging [Sun Cutter] with incredible speed. The four supremes felt a piercing killing intent as the temperature in the hot canyon instantly dropped by a few degrees. ¡°DUCK!!¡± Screamed Anthony, his entire body getting consumed in countless layers of shadows, his figure blending into the floor like he was never there. This was the skill of Juma Kenyatta, [Shadow Lord]. If one thought about how Anthony could copy and use multiple skills at the same time, he seemed invincible, but he still had a limit. He had a certain cool-down period between each skill. For example, he could only use up to five different skills in an hour, and he had already used four, which meant he could use only one more copied skill in the next hour. His first copied skill was [Grand Protection], which was a skill that materialized extremely durable shields from one''s body. Sadly, this skill failed him, which made him use his second skill,[Hyper Regeneration], which was a skill that was only useful when one was alive to use it. Anthony could sense the danger of Rui¡¯s attack, knowing fully well that he would die from it thanks to his third copied skill, [Life¡¯s Eye]. And finally, he had copied Juma¡¯s [Shadow Lord] skill, which had a control and assassination function. Since three of his copied abilities were utility-based, Anthony could only run. Rui¡¯s attack had already passed above him, launching towards the other three. All of them dove, barely surviving the slash attack by a hair''s breath. Rui, however, didn¡¯t stop at one slash attack, as he swiftly launched more than a dozen, covering each and every way with dimensional slashes and opening dimensional rifts all over the place. Right now, he was just playing around with his assailants. Each of Rui''s dimensional slashes was like a rift in reality itself, capable of cleaving through almost anything. The Grand Canyon, once known for its beauty, was now being torn apart as if by some cosmic force. The landscape bore the scars of this battle, with deep ravines and shredded cliffs marking the path of Rui''s attacks. He could have easily killed them if he wished to, but he was more curious as to why only the four of them had come to kill him.
Antony, desperate to survive, used his fifth and final skill copy for the hour, [Deal]. It was a skill that originally belonged to the man named Argon Tzeka, a person that the current supremes struggled to kill while they were still pawns inside the ¡°Ruins¡±. Anthony grimaced just thinking of the thought of using the skill, but he felt like there was no other choice. He was disgusted with himself, using the skill of a devil personified. Gritting his teeth while still covered by shadows, Anthony shouted. ¡°DEAL! I WISH TO MAKE A DEAL!¡± As soon as he spoke those words, Anthony¡¯s vision darkened, and time seemed to cease. Time appeared to come to a standstill, and the world around Anthony seemed to blur and warp as if he had stepped into another dimension. In this peculiar realm, he was not alone. Before him stood a dark figure, cloaked in shadow and emanating an eerie aura. "What is it that you seek, mortal?" The shadowy figure''s voice echoed ominously. Anthony, his heart pounding, felt a bead of sweat trickling down his forehead. He had no choice but to continue. "I seek a deal, an agreement to escape from impending doom. Spare me from the onslaught of that terrifying [System Destroyer]." The dark figure, its shadowy form shifting like an inky mist, seemed to consider Anthony''s request. "I am one who relishes in the making of deals, but my terms are never light. To spare your life, you must offer something of great worth." Said the dark figure, its glowing blood-red eyes turning into a crescent shape, informing Anthony of the harsh requirements. "I understand. Name your price, and I shall pay it." Anthony responded, his voice unwavering. The shadowy entity leaned in closer, its cold, unsettling presence almost suffocating. The shadows covering its frame slowly faded, revealing a pitch black body with indistinct features, except for its three large red eyes. "Very well. In exchange for your life, you will offer me your loyalty. Swear your allegiance to me, and you shall be granted power beyond your wildest dreams. You will serve as my instrument in the world of mortals, and in return, I shall protect you from this danger." Anthony hesitated for only a moment, thinking of his own survival and the chance to gain unfathomable power. "I accept your offer. I swear my allegiance to you." As the words left his lips, an unseen force created a physical contract, which was automatically signed by both parties. The dark figure moved its hand, swiping away the contract, a large, toothy grin appearing on its previously featureless face. A newfound strength surged through Anthony, his body enveloped by shadows that clung to him like armor. A system window notification appeared in front of him, showcasing a newly added skill in his arsenal. [Dog of the Devil] [As the loyal dog of the devil, you are given the abilities of a low-ranking demon. Your strength is proportional to the demonic energy you possess. The more sacrifices you make, the stronger you become.] [Demonic energy: 200000/200000] [Sacrifices: 1] Anthony frowned at the description of the skill, already expecting something like this. This was the reason why Argon was so incredibly hard to kill. By the time they had killed him, he was nothing more than a monster who searched for boundless power. Oddly enough, however, after feeling the power in his body, Anthony¡¯s disgust began to lessen drastically as he slowly came to enjoy his new ability. With this newfound power, Anthony, shrouded in darkness, returned to reality to the spot he previously was. The barrage of dimensional slashes from Rui had just landed, severely damaging the three supremes. Yamamoto was the least injured of the three, his body only sustaining a few cuts here and there. Ali Abdullah and Testsegmaa Panchee, on the other hand, had each lost a limb; their faces were desperate. The two of them didn¡¯t have a skill like Anthony''s, so they could utilize items and potions to heal their missing limbs. Disgruntled, the two of them drank potions to recover their missing limbs. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA¡± Suddenly, the three struggling supremes heard a lout of laughter coming from where Anthony had disappeared. Looking at the laughing figure, they were stunned. Anthony had completely transformed, both in appearance and personality. ¡°Shit, don¡¯t tell me that idiot actually copied [Deal]? Does he want to destroy the world?" Cursed Ali, realizing what had transpired. ¡°Now we have more problems to deal with.¡± Said Yamamoto, his eyes narrowing into slits, a pure white aura covering his entire body. Yamamoto¡¯s unique skill was known as [Hero¡¯s Sword], a skill that gave him unbelievable power and ability when it came to swordsmanship, especially when he faced evil individuals. There was a reason why he was unable to block Rui¡¯s attack despite trying his best. It was because Rui was clearly not evil, even if Yamamoto and the other supremes thought so. Although Rui had a demonic personality, he wasn¡¯t an evil person. If one were to categorize his personality, it would be chaotic neutral.
Rui frowned as he took in Anthony¡¯s new form. Instantly, he used [Identify] and [Understanding] on him. [Anthony Hall, Age 22 Rank: [EX-Rank] Physique: Doppelganger Physique Combat Power: 250000 Character Personality Path: Devil¡¯s Dog Luck:¨€¨€] Rui¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise when he looked at Anthony¡¯s updated status window. He couldn¡¯t understand how a status window could change so drastically. Not only did the combat power more than double, but the physique, rank, and even the character personality path changed. It was the first time Rui had seen such a drastic difference. However, even though the combat power had more than doubled, Rui felt no threat coming from the man. In fact, he somehow felt easier to defeat, as if Anthony was not yet used to his new power. Rui felt like getting rid of Anthony and then capturing the rest of the Supremes would be the best thing to do. ¡°Rai, why did his strength suddenly increase so much? Also, what is this foul aura I¡¯m feeling?¡± Asked Rui, clearly perturbed by the sudden change. ¨W The individual known as ¡®Anthony Hall¡¯ has made a deal with a 4th-dimensional being, which resulted in an increase in strength and a drastic decrease in life span.¨Z Chapter 49 ¨W The individual known as ¡®Anthony Hall¡¯ has made a deal with a 4th-dimensional being, which resulted in an increase in strength and a drastic decrease in life span. ¨Z Rui tilted his head slightly at those words, his bright blue eyes glowing in an eerie light. ¡°Will killing this individual enrage the 4th-dimensional being?¡± ¨W Negative. ¨Z Rui smiled lightly at the affirmation. Runic energy suddenly burst out of his body, causing the ground beneath him to compress, creating a crater. ¡°Then, shall we test out some more skills?¡± [Heaven¡¯s wrath] [An increase in the user¡¯s strength and runic energy for a short period of time, having the counter effect of reducing the users potential in the future] [Heaven¡¯s rebirth] [An increase in the user¡¯s potential and longevity Slowly nurtures user¡¯s soul, making it stronger. Used in tandem with ¡®heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ skill, ¡®Heaven¡¯s wrath¡¯ side-affects will be removed.] [Heavenly Runic Energy] [A variant of the Heavenly Demon energy, being converted into a natural energy from a demonic one. Gives the user sharper but harder to control attacks.] [Heavenly Aura] [The ability to coat weapons and body with the heavenly runic energy, making them stronger.] One skill after another was activated, causing his energy to skyrocket, making the three supremes apprehensive. Even the transformed Anthony opened his eyes wide in surprise, his guard completely up. Rui grinned at their reactions, activating a skill he hadn¡¯t used in battle before. [Void Breaker] Energy poured into [Sun Cutter] at an astonishing speed. Rui still remembered the first time he tried to activate this skill. However, now things were different. The blade that was previously glowing with all sorts of colors suddenly got engulfed in complete darkness. Soon, the black energy around the blade condensed, covering the entire sword in a pitch-black, writhing mass. Similarly, Rui¡¯s scleras also turned black, reflecting the skill use of [Void Breaker]. Space around the sword and Rui¡¯s body began distorting, his figure vanishing. Anthony was taken aback by Rui¡¯s sudden disappearance, his figure manifesting a pair of ominous, shadowy wings as he shot to the sky. Anthony felt an incredible sense of danger as soon as he saw the black energy. Suddenly, while in midair, Anthony felt pain coming from his lower half. Looking down, his lower half was nowhere to be seen, his internal organs falling soon after, as if they were stopped in time. His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He instantly began using his [Hyper Regeneration] skill, but he suddenly felt pain coming from his neck. In the next moment, his head came flying off, ending his life in a swift motion. Anthony Hall had died without even understanding how.
While Anthony didn¡¯t know how he had died, the three supremes below had seen everything, causing them to shake in fear. ¡°What the fuck is that monster?¡± Cursed Ali, dread gripped his heart. He lowered his body to the ground, scared out of his wits, praying for forgiveness. Yamamoto narrowed his eyes, cold sweat covering his back. He was barely keeping a brave image, but in reality, he was ready to plead for his life at any moment. Tsetsegmaa, on the other hand, was already sitting on the ground, her eyes blank and her breathing heavy. She was having a mental breakdown. The reason these supremes were so shocked was due to Rui¡¯s sudden outburst of power. In the swift moment he had disappeared, they saw as the space behind Anthony had opened up, a sword attack completely cutting Anthony¡¯s lower half without him even realizing it. And as Anthony flew above with only his upper half, they saw the same rift appear, cutting off his head as if Anthony were just a vegetable. As the lifeless body of Anthony Hall was about to fall from the sky, a few more sword strikes were launched, completely decimating Anthony. What was left was only a pile of mush. The other three Supremes were left in a state of shock. Rui reappeared, his form wreathed in an eerie aura of dark energy, his bright blue eyes exuding an otherworldly presence. "Pathetic, You dared to challenge me, and this is the outcome." Rui''s voice echoed, laden with power and menace. Ali, Yamamoto, and Tsetsegmaa couldn''t find their voices; fear had a stranglehold on their throats. The sight of Anthony''s gruesome death had shattered their resolve. With a mischievous grin, Rui continued. "You''ve witnessed the fate of your comrade. Now, what shall we do with the rest of you?" Yamamoto, clinging to his heroic demeanor, clenched his sword tightly and shouted. "We won''t beg for mercy, not from the likes of you!" Rui laughed out loud when he heard Yamamoto¡¯s remark. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to kill the three of you, nor do I intend to humiliate you. Compared to the rat who made a deal with the devil, you three look like innocent puppies.¡± Rui''s words echoed in the canyon, his voice resonating with an eerie, otherworldly power that sent shivers down the spines of the three remaining supremes. They had witnessed the horrifying fate of Anthony, and their courage was rapidly eroding. Tsetsegmaa, still in a state of shock, could hardly bring herself to move. The traumatic sight of Anthony''s demise had paralyzed her with fear. Yamamoto, though determined not to beg for mercy, couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. Rui''s powers far exceeded what he had ever encountered. It was evident that this was not a fight they could win. Ali, though trembling with terror, managed to speak, albeit in a shaky voice. "What do you want from us?" Rui tilted his head slightly, his glowing blue eyes narrowing. "What do I want? Your intentions were quite clear, weren''t they? You tried to assassinate me." Ali stammered, "We were desperate. I¡¯m sure you already know about the system mission from Nayeli! Please just spare us; we won¡¯t ever come near you." Yamamoto chimed in, "It''s true. We only did this because we were desperate, not wanting a system downgrade." Tsetsegmaa, tears in her eyes, nodded in agreement. "We were just pawns in a much larger scheme. We had no choice." Rui clicked his tongue, dissatisfied with their pleas and apologies. Sighing heavily, he deactivated all of his skills, returning to his normal state. A relaxed smile soon appeared on his face as his gaze faced the sky, prompting the three supremes to look up in bewilderment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect more visitors at a time like this... From the looks of it, you two are at least more powerful than that Anthony guy.¡± As soon as he stopped speaking, two figures silently appeared floating in the sky using what looked like mirrors or glass fragments. ¡°See, I told you he would notice us! This guy isn¡¯t someone we can take lightly, sir." She screamed at the figure on the right, his face full of dismay. "Oh, come on, man, you are a regressor for fuck¡¯s sake; just sit there and be patient. I know you died to him more than a ten times at this point; that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, isn¡¯t that right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked for my help.¡± Said the figure on the left. Rui frowned lightly at their words, using his identification skills on them. Although Rui was smiling leisurely, his eyes remained sharp, and [Sun Cutter] was still ready to strike at any moment. [Silas Hayes (Clone), Age - Rank: [EX-RANK] Physique: True Mirror Body Combat Power: 20000 Character Personality Path: Unpredictable Chaos Spiritual Root: True Mirror Spiritual Root Luck: 190 ] [Maverick Guthrie, Age 22 (True age 125) This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Rank: [EX-RANK] Physique: Regressor¡¯s Soul Body Combat Power: 200000 Character Personality Path: Indomitable warrior Spiritual Root: Low-Level Man root Luck: 160 ] Rui became speechless when he saw the status window, wondering if he was seeing things. Not only were they powerful, one was a clone while the other had a regression-type physique. Not only that, they both had sky-high luck, though it was not that high when compared to the chosen young masters of runic empires. For example, Arsalat Alsama¡¯s luck was a whopping 269 points, still the highest amount of luck Rui had ever seen. However, once Rui thought about Arsalat¡¯s status, his rune, and his future potential, it made sense why his luck was so high. Arsalat was destined to reach at least the 8th rank of rune masters; comparing someone like that with earthlings who were barely on par with second-rank rune masters would be outrageous. ¡®Wait, something still doesn¡¯t add up. Since their luck is that high, if they were in the rune master world, they would be able to reach at least the 6th or 7th stage with ease.¡¯ Rui already had some ideas in mind, so he decided to fish out some information. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect a clone and a regressor to approach me so freely. What, are you two looking for something?¡± Silas smiled at Rui¡¯s words, while Maverick turned pale in fright. This was his twelfth time talking to Rui, and he could still feel all the deaths he had experienced. ¡°For you to be able to tell I¡¯m a clone at a single glance must mean you are much more powerful than my original body. I¡¯m surprised. Don¡¯t worry, originally this dude wanted to kill you to upgrade his system, but after failing so many times in a row, he gave up and asked for my help.¡± Silas spoke nonchalantly, unbothered by the situation. He didn¡¯t care in the least bit about exposing the fact that Maverick was someone who would go back in time once he died. Although Maverick had helped him escape the ¡°Ruins¡±, he had already paid him back a long time ago. Rui raised an eyebrow at Silas¡¯s words. ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t kill him unless he attacked me or my close ones, so why would you even bother coming here? If he didn¡¯t want to die, he should just stay as far away as possible.¡± Rui commented, his suspicions slowly getting confirmed. ¡°Honestly, after hearing about his previous experiences with you, I decided to take a gamble. Its not like he cannot regress again, since he was able to do so eleven times.¡± Said Silas, his eyes practically smiling. ¡®Well, he isn¡¯t wrong about that. Still, I feel like there is more to this.¡¯ Rui thought, trying to comprehend the situation. ¡°So, what gamble are you going to take? I¡¯m sure you know that you can¡¯t defeat me.¡± He asked, his eyes narrowing as runic energy began to rush out of his body in waves. The three supremes were still near the vicinity, so they were still able to hear what was going on. Experiencing the sudden energy outburst from Rui made them shoot back a few meters. Silas laughed nervously at Rui¡¯s energy outburst, his eyes shining. ¡°Why would I do something so stupid? No, what I¡¯m after is information on where you came from... and also freedom.¡± Rui frowned, trying to understand what Silas was implying. Raising his hand, he began performing a runic hex, creating a sound and a probe-blocking barrier in the area. ¡°Quite smart, I see. I guess aliens like you are different from us earthlings, though your soul projection does seem to be that of a normal earthling. Let me guess, a reincarnation? How fortunate, if only I had such luck.¡± Commented Silas in envy, his eyes glowing with greed. Suddenly, something clicked in Rui¡¯s head as he realized what Silas wanted from him. ¡°You want to escape the control of the federation, right?¡± He asked with certainty. ¡°Bingo! You found it!¡± Exclaimed Silas with a grin. ¡®I see, so fate was playing tricks on me from the start.¡¯ Rui realized something as soon as he connected the dots. He felt like he was being manipulated by some higher power. Clicking his tongue, he began messing up his hair to ease his anger. After taking a few deep breaths and staring at the ground for a few seconds, he returned [Sun Cutter] to the system inventory, shocking both Silas and Maverick in the process. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK, HE HAS A SYSTEM? WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU SAY SO BEFORE?¡± Asked Silas in disbelief as he stared daggers at Maverick. However, Maverick didn¡¯t answer due to shock. He had his eyes wide open as he breathed in and out like a goldfish. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Said Rui, his voice laced with runic energy. He unconsciously activated [Bloodline Suppression], making the two figures drop from the sky as they landed right in front of him, their bodies unable to move. After Rui¡¯s bloodline evolved, [Bloodline Suppression]¡¯s power increased drastically. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you two know, but right now I¡¯m feeling very angry, so just answer my question peacefully.¡± As he said so, he released the skill, freeing the two. They both coughed up a mouthful of blood, and Silas¡¯s clone almost collapsed. The clone was made out of multiple glass fragments. ¡°Bring out your true body here.¡± Ordered Rui, his runic energy surging like a tide. The clone bit its lip, soon collapsing into countless glass shards. Soon, the shards merged into a large mirror, reflecting Silas¡¯s figure. The mirror rose into the air as Silas¡¯s true body walked out, his pitch-black eyes and his prominent dark souls giving him an intimidating aura. [Silas Hayes, Age 19 Rank: [Ex-Rank] Physique: True Mirror Body Combat Power: 150000 Character Personality Path: Unpredictable Chaos Spiritual Root: True Mirror Spiritual Root Luck: 190 ] Although the true body wasn¡¯t as strong as Maverick¡¯s, Rui knew that Silas had somehow suppressed his true power. ¡°Much better. Now speak, how much do you know?¡± He ordered as R.A.I.¡¯s system prompt appeared before him. ¨W Successfully suppressed enemy systems for a short period of time. It will not report to the federation as long as you stay next to it. ¨Z Rui nodded at R.A.I¡¯s support, thankful for not being exposed due to his recklessness, but right now he was extremely angry. ¡°It all began five years ago¡­¡± Silas slowly spoke, his tall and lean figure bowing slightly in submission.
After an indeterminate amount of time, the large barrier covering the grand canyon vanished, leaving a single figure exiting it with furrowed brows. The figure was Rui, who had just disabled the barrier, with Silas¡¯s and Maverick¡¯s figures nowhere to be seen. The three supremes were still outside, too afraid to leave in case Rui chased after them. After throwing them an irritated glare, he ignored them and made his way towards where Jane was waiting. He had already left her alone for far too long for his liking. He was worried for her well-being in this dangerous place. Thankfully, Jane was fine, though she looked extremely worried. Seeing Rui without a scratch, she sighed in relief. ¡°Is everything settled? What is the situation?¡± She asked, not sure how things had gone. She had heard the sound of battle earlier, but it suddenly vanished for a long time. It had already been almost a day since the attack happened. It was to the point where she would¡¯ve rushed out of the barrier if she could, though she doubted that she would be able to break it. ¡°Yes, everything is alright. It¡¯s just that some troublesome things happened that took longer to settle than I originally expected. Anyway, we should probably head back now; I want a good warm bath to settle my nerves.¡± Said Rui, cracking his neck in displeasure. He was honestly still pissed with how things had turned out, but he was holding back his anger due to how things had settled. All he could do was calm down at this point. Jane chuckled at his remark, pinching his cheek in the process. Rui pouted, not expecting her to do so in this situation. ¡°Honestly, why do you always have to pinch my cheeks?¡± He remarked, his anger lowering drastically due to the absurd situation. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for having such smooth and delicate skin; I still can¡¯t get enough of this dough-like texture.¡± She said it mischievously, pinching both of his cheeks with fervor. Rui could only resign to his fate, his anger completely fading.
Six months passed in the blink of an eye, and Rui found himself staring blankly into a mirror, adjusting his clothes in an absentminded manner. He was wearing a high-quality tuxedo that he could only dream of wearing before, adorned with countless precious gems. The suit was perfectly crafted for the frame, showcasing his tall and lean physique. His long, dark blue hair was styled in a unique way so as not to get in the way. Suddenly, a knock was heard at the door, and before Rui could answer, someone entered the room without asking. The person that entered was a middle-aged man with sharp and aggressive features. He had an angular face with sharp, dark gray eyes. He was exuding an aura of confidence and superiority, and his messy hair gave him a thuggish impression. Seeing Rui still fixing his attire, the man clicked his tongue and came forward, helping out Rui, who seemed to be out of it. Rui stood there, stunned. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive, Albert... Though I did tell my little girl not to get too close to you due to the status difference, in the end, you two are getting married anyway. Well, it''s not like I can say anything; you are one strong bastard, you know that. I don¡¯t want to give my daughter to you, but I can¡¯t defeat you no matter what I use, since I¡¯m only an A-rank hunter. Well, at least I can expect strong children from the two of you, right? What? Cat caught your tongue? Why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡­ You know, when I was... " The man began talking and didn¡¯t seem to be able to stop. Rui had already blanked out after the first few minutes, causing the man to chuckle. The man in front of Rui was Johan Owen, Jane¡¯s father. Johan patted Rui on the back, causing him to come back to his senses. ¡°Anyway, all I have to say is don¡¯t worry. Today is a special day for both of you, so just enjoy yourself.¡± Rui nodded absentmindedly, agreeing with him, but at the same time, he still felt out of it. He was getting cold feet for no reason, despite having gone through hell and back. He didn¡¯t expect a situation like this would bring him so much trouble. At that moment, another knock was heard at the door as a young man and a middle-aged woman walked in. The young man had messy black hair and sharp gray eyes, resembling a young version of Johan. This was George Owen, Jane¡¯s older brother. The woman, on the other hand, had long, tied-up black hair and bright brown eyes. Unlike Johan, who was Caucasian, she was of Korean descent, being George¡¯s and Jane¡¯s mother. Her name was Park Ji-hu, and she was also an employee of the Owen Company. Surprisingly, all four family members had awakened, possessing at least A-rank. This was surprising, no matter how one saw it. ¡°Stop reprimanding the kid and let go; the ceremony is ready. You know how much Jane wanted this, don¡¯t you?¡± Said Ji-hu, making Johan freeze on the spot. Soon, the trio exited the room, leaving Rui alone once again. Sighing heavily, Rui opened his status window to recollect his thoughts. [Name: Guang Rui Race: Ancient Human, Age 20] [System Level: 15] [Perception: 2371 Constitution: 952 Charisma: 720 Luck: 10.0984 Free Attribute Points: 0 Combat Power: 420000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Peak Rune Sea Stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance/ Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] [Divine Synthesis / Mastery: beginner] [Passive: The blending of bloodlines to create stronger power. +300 Perception, +100 Charisma] [Enhances the user''s ability to influence and persuade others, drawing from their divine heritage] [Scales with Perception and charisma] Although his combat power had steadily increased due to his increase in skill proficiency, Rui had fallen behind when it came to cultivation. For some reason, he was unable to break through and reach the third rank, no matter how hard he tried. It was as if the energy on earth was denying him the opportunity. Rui could only continue to increase his energy purity at this point, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing, as he would have much stronger runic energy than those of the same level, but such a process wasn¡¯t necessarily good. Overworking on your foundation was just as bad as underworking it. It required a great balance so as not to strain the body, causing a collapse of one¡¯s foundation. Just like advancing in a hurry, one needed to consolidate their cultivation step by step. Since Rui had already reached the peak of his rank, his energy purification had to be done in a very slow and tedious manner, since it was already very pure to begin with. In reality, what he was doing wasn¡¯t purifying his energy but rather compressing it and making it more potent. Chapter 50 Rui had blanked out for most of the ceremony, only regaining his senses after the vows were made. He had never expected this day to come, especially after his death. It was one of the major regrets he held in his heart. Jane tightly held his hand throughout the whole situation, comforting him the best she could. She understood that he was not in the best mental state and that he was pushing himself. Albert Brown was a man who had postponed their relationship to a stagnant state for years. For him to reach this point, it was only possible after finding resolve in himself. He had grown as a person, and he now had no more regrets from his previous life holding him back. Rui found clarity after the knot in his heart was removed¡ªclarity he never expected to experience in a situation like this. It was like he had unconsciously triggered the Ansuz rune.
Inside a small village graveyard, a young man dressed in casual clothes stared blankly at one of the gravestones, his eyes lost in thought. Rui found himself visiting his mother¡¯s graveyard once again. He didn¡¯t know why, but after his marriage ceremony was over, he had the urge to at least visit this graveyard one last time. His mother¡¯s grave was in the best condition compared to the other gravestones, being squeaky clean to a fascinating degree. Flowers, candles, food, and many other objects could be seen laying in front of it, signaling that someone was visiting regularly. Rui could already guess who it was without much thinking. Sighing heavily, Rui decided to look up what the man was doing. He wanted to witness how that man was handling life. Getting his phone out of his pocket, he began browsing the current list of hunters. Since he was someone who had access to all the databases on earth, he could easily look up anyone¡¯s private information and data. Rui clicked on the ranking list of hunters, making his way to the F-rank list. Double-tapping on the search icon, he inputted his father¡¯s name, waiting for the system to load up the information. Soon, four individuals showed up in the search results, with pictures and an accurate assessment as a description below their names. Clicking on his father¡¯s profile, Rui managed to get every bit of information he needed. With a single glance, he was able to memorize everything. Closing his phone and placing it in his pocket, his figure vanished, leaving the graveyard empty.
Frederick Brown was a man with a lot of regrets. Regrets that he would never be able to fix, regrets that would haunt him for the rest of his life. After the awakening phenomenon, he became an F-rank hunter, awakening a strange ability that allowed him to communicate with ghosts and spirits. It was through this ability of his that he regained his humanity and returned to a normal state of mind. It was as if his entire life was covered in a strange mist, where he was lost to wonder for eternity. He did the most abhorrent things that his sober self couldn¡¯t believe he could have done. He truly believed that he was not fit to live any longer. But it all changed once he was given the opportunity to visit his deceased wife¡¯s grave. There, he was able to communicate with her once again, rekindling the fire of hope in his heart. From that day onward, he listened to any order he was given. As he was still a prisoner with a horrible background and too dangerous to be let loose in society, he was given a position as a mana stone miner. However, since his attitude had changed so drastically after awakening, he was given a few free days every month where he could roam around freely, of course with constant monitoring from his ankle device. He had spent the past few months asking around for his son¡¯s grave, to no avail due to Jane¡¯s involvement. Albert¡¯s body was buried inside a private area, which Frederick couldn¡¯t access. Frederick was currently inside a low-level dungeon, extracting mana stones from the walls using a pickaxe. His body was covered from head to toe in dirt as he fervently swung his pick. After a few minutes of constant swinging, he stopped to wipe his sweat, grabbing the lump of stones and loading them into a cart. The cart was already full to the brim, which meant he had to unload it to continue. Frederick sighed heavily, pushing the cart towards the exit. Since he was constantly mining, he never knew how much time had passed until it was unloading time. One of the patrolling guards saw his figure approaching, making way for him to pass with the cart. ¡°No matter how many times I see it, you always bring the largest amount. The others don¡¯t even fill theirs to this extent.¡± Commented the guard, whistling in surprise at how much Frederick was gathering. Frederick only smiled at the guard, his body aching from the heavy weight. Although he was a hunter, he was of the lowest rank, nowhere near strong enough to constantly carry this much load, especially at his age. After dumping the cart¡¯s contents inside a giant container, Frederick made his way to the resting area, ready to grab some food to eat. Some people were already there, also covered in dirt. They were miners in a similar situation as him. ¡°Fred, over here!¡± Shouted one of the miners, waving his hand back and forth so that Frederick could see him. Frederick couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly at the gesture, making his way next to the man. ¡°What¡¯s up, Doug? Taking another break?¡± He said this, prompting the man to chuckle. ¡°Well, at least they don¡¯t force us to mine till we die, right? Recently, these old bones feel like they might crumble at any moment. I¡¯m more surprised at how you¡¯re holding on, though. Compared to the prison days, you¡¯ve changed completely. I even heard you¡¯re donating all your salary except a few pennies to buy tickets and flowers to visit your wife. I wonder where that reckless and fucked-up Frederick has gone¡­¡± Doug started commenting on the situation, his mouth never stopping for even a moment. Surprisingly, though, Frederick was listening to everything he was saying with sincerity in his eyes, trying to understand the man¡¯s feelings. Unlike himself, Doug Allen was a man who was wrongfully imprisoned and sentenced to jail. He was a man who was betrayed by his company, subordinates, wife, and even children, who were all after his money. It was truly a saddening story about the grand downfall of one of the big giants. After eating his meal and enjoying his talk with Doug, Frederick went back to mining, only returning once his cart was full. Repeating his actions a few times, his shift ended, and he exited the dungeon, his figure exiting the portal and appearing inside a prison area. The prison itself was constructed with the portal as its center, where criminals could enter and exit without having to leave the building. Frederick made his way towards the showers. After cleaning himself and wearing a new set of clothes, he made his way towards the entrance of the prison. After showing his identity card and day pass to the guard, he exited the prison and slowly walked to the nearest bus station, which was roughly five kilometers away. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. He diligently waited at the bus stop for around an hour before the bus came. Entering the bus, he greeted the bus driver with a nod, paying him for the ticket, before making his way to the back seats. Roughly twenty minutes later, the bus arrived at his station, so he exited and made his way towards a community service building. Opening the door, he made his way to the reception area. ¡°Welcome back, Mr. Brown, Are you here to help once again?¡± The lady there recognized him immediately, giving him a bright smile. He had been visiting places where help was needed for a while now, giving a helping hand to any community he could. From drug rehabilitation to support for the elderly and handicapped, and even home creation for the homeless, he tried to help every person who was in need, despite the unlucky things that would constantly happen to him. The previous month, he had broken his hand while trying to fix a roof for an elderly home, while this week, a hammer had fallen on his leg, causing the leg to fracture. Thanks to the fact he was a hunter, he was able to heal fast; however, if he were a normal human, these things pilling up would have for sure caused his death. He was constantly experiencing bad situations, but he always braved through them with a smile. After all, for him, this is nowhere near as bad as what he had done to others. In Frederick''s mind, he would never let go of his sins, even after he sacrificed his entire body for the wellbeing of the world. He always thought of himself as an eternal sinner. Frederick Brown continued to devote himself to community service, tirelessly working to make amends for his past mistakes. As the days turned into weeks and then months, he found a sense of purpose and redemption in helping others. While he still visited his wife''s grave regularly, his newfound activities allowed him to connect with the living as well. He made friends among the people he helped, shared their joys and sorrows, and slowly rebuilt his life. Like this, Frederick spent every day devoting himself to bettering the lives of others in exchange for his own wellbeing. He always kept a bright smile on his face, completely unrecognizable from the trash father that Rui knew.
One day after Frederick finished his shift in the mines, one of the guards approached with some news. ¡°Frederick Brown, you have been given permission by the Owen family to visit your son''s grave. They have specified the date and rules, so do follow them with absolute care.¡± Said the guard, handing Frederick a pass for the private graveyard of the Owen family. Frederick became too shocked by the news, his hands trembling as he grabbed the letter with extreme care. Frederick Brown stood there in disbelief, clutching the letter from the Owen family, who had granted him permission to visit his son''s grave. The tears welled up in his eyes, and his heart swelled with a mix of emotions he could hardly put into words. In all the time since the awakening phenomenon, he had yearned for this opportunity¡ªa chance to finally pay his respects and find some closure. It was a gesture that he had not expected, especially after his dark past and the suffering he had caused those around him. After collecting himself, Frederick thanked the guard profusely, his gratitude overflowing. With the pass in his hand, he decided to visit his son''s grave the very next day, as per the specified date and rules. The guard left as soon as he delivered the letter, giving a nod of approval to Frederick. The following morning, Frederick arrived at the private graveyard of the Owen family. It was a serene and beautifully maintained place, surrounded by lush gardens and intricate stonework. His heart raced as he searched for his son''s resting place. As he approached the grave, he was met with a sight that left him speechless. Fresh flowers adorned the grave, and a soft breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees. Someone had been tending to the grave with great care and love. Tears streamed down Frederick''s face as he knelt beside the gravestone, touching it gently. He whispered. "Albert, my son, I''m so sorry for everything I''ve done. I never expected this chance to visit you, and I''m deeply grateful to the Owen family for their kindness." His voice quivered as he continued, recounting his journey of redemption, his newfound purpose in helping others, and the transformation he had undergone.
Unknown to Frederick, a figure watched from a distance, hidden among the trees. It was his son, Albert, or more accurately, Rui. Rui had spent the past few weeks observing Frederick¡¯s daily life, from mining to how he interacted with others. The reason Frederick was even able to enter the private graveyard was due to Rui¡¯s approval. He wanted to see how this man would react to the situation. Rui bit his lip, his eyes narrowing in dismay. The man in front of him was no longer the father he knew, but that didn¡¯t mean he could forgive him. No, rather, it meant nothing to the current him. A connection between the two of them was impossible, even if Rui were to tell him the truth. The past was the past; there was no need to change it. It was these experiences that created the current him. Sighing heavily, Rui began moving his hand, removing the runic hex he had cast on him. Thinking back on it, Rui still had some lingering emotions for him to cast this luck curse on Frederick, but now he felt completely disconnected from the situation. Rui felt like another regret of his was lifted from his shoulders, giving him the same kind of clarity he had experienced after his marriage ceremony was over. ?Participant has cleared the Fifth Test.? ?You will be given an Hour before teleportation begins.? ?59:59? At that moment, Rui heard a voice in his head, shocking him greatly. It had already been almost a year since he had returned to earth, so he never expected the test to conclude in such a way. Without any hesitation, Rui left the graveyard, making his way to Jane. He didn¡¯t have a lot of time left, so they had to prepare for departure immediately. Thankfully, he was incredibly fast, his figure rushing through the streets at an astonishing speed. Soon, he reached the building, making his way through the countless floors through the stairs, not even bothering to take the elevator. He stormed through their living quarters, finding Jane resting on the couch, browsing social media. His sudden entrance shocked Jane, who got up in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s gotten you in such a hurry?¡± She asked in concern. Rui opened his system inventory, pulling out an item from it. [Orb of profound retrieval] [An orb constructed with dimensional technology and purified ¡®mana¡¯. It can store anything and everything inside of it. It freezes time inside, making living beings enter a form of stasis. Can be stored inside the system inventory.] This was the upgraded version of the [Orb of retrieval]. It wasn¡¯t hard for Rui to get his hands on it, wanting the best experience for Jane but also for the others. Looking at the orb, Jane instantly understood the situation, her eyes widening slightly. ¡°Wait, so we really have to go now? How long do we have?¡± She asked in worry, her hands already gliding towards her phone, ready to inform everyone. ¡°Less than 55 minutes. We have to make things quick." Rui answered, sighing in relief. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time, despite knowing that Jane wasn¡¯t that far away. He had rushed over as fast as he possibly could. They had already prepared some measures just in case he had to return, from automatic messages to account freezing and even announcing their deaths. They were very thorough. After roughly thirty minutes, Jane had already finished all the preparations. The two of them stood there holding hands for roughly twenty minutes, not saying a single word. With five minutes remaining, Rui activated the item, putting Jane inside his inventory as he patiently waited for the countdown to finish. ?00:05? ?00:04? ?00:03? ?00:02? ?00:01? ?00:00? He glanced one last time through the windows, witnessing the earth for one last time. His eyesight blurred, and his mind became disoriented. When he regained his senses, he found himself inside a familiar space. It was a small room with a similar texture to concrete. He was back inside the realm of fortitude. At the same time Rui realized where he was, so did the creature next to him. It raised its head, releasing a scream of happiness. Surprised, Rui turned around, his eyes falling on his transformed companion. ¡°Sunny!¡± Rui exclaimed in happiness. Although Sunny¡¯s appearance had changed once more, he couldn¡¯t care less, petting his companion with care and excitement. Unlike before, Sunny¡¯s size didn¡¯t increase, but rather decreased. He was the same size as a regular crow, and his feathers had turned pitch black. The only things signaling that he was a three-legged crow were his three legs as well as his shining golden eyes. Sunny cawed in happiness, his figure flying over to Rui¡¯s shoulder as it nuzzled its head on his hand. Rui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, happy to see that Sunny was fine. Just as Rui and Sunny were catching up, another announcement was heard, prompting Rui to turn serious. ?All Tests have been cleared.? The guardian''s figure appeared before him, its appearance obscured by a mist. ¡°Congratulations on completing all the trials, though your fifth trial was harder for you than I originally anticipated. You barely managed to clear it.¡± The guardians words were indifferent and imposing, making Rui lower his head. He knew he had taken his time in completing the trial, so he felt a little ashamed. Though one couldn¡¯t fault him for not knowing how to complete it. The requirements were vague to begin with. ¡°Anyway, despite your blunder, I¡¯m quite pleased with you for even finishing this trial. You know, there aren¡¯t many like you out there.¡± The guardian said, his figure fading away in the process, leaving behind a multicolored badge. "I can''t wait to see what you accomplish, young one." The guardians voice was heard one last time, giving its farewell. Rui grabbed the badge and witnessed the room before him change for one last time, a portal manifesting in front of him. Taking a deep breath, he exited the portal. After getting disoriented for a second, he found himself outside the massive gate, but the previously crowded mountain peak was empty. Before Rui could even comprehend his return, a system window appeared before him. [Quest ¡®Realm Explorer¡¯ has been cleared] [Distributing rewards] [20000 ? have been added to your balance.] [Skill [Explorer] has been added to your skill tree] [Explorer] [An explorer is someone who understands and explores places never before seen. Gives one the ability to understand their current position at any time. (Current Location: Planet A23 - The Eastern Mountains - Planetary Coordinates: 41.84201, -89.485937, - Cosmic Coordinates: 488411611566211, 212151811961, -166496496, -88944844) New flora and fauna discovered will be compiled in a unique menu where the user can read up on all their information.] Rui ignored the system window for the time being. Opening his inventory window, he pulled out three [Orbs of profound retrieval], activating and releasing the people trapped inside. Obviously, Jane was the first one to be released, followed by two other figures. The figures were that of Silas Hayes and Maverick Guthrie. Chapter 51 As soon as Rui returned from the realm, the scouts of the Guang family were immediately alarmed. They had been laying in waiting for months on end, having almost lost hope; however, the still intact soul fragment was signifying that Rui was not only fine but that he had also gotten stronger. The head of the squad was a young scout from the family who had just awakened not too long ago. His name was Guang Jin, and he awakened with a Laguz rune. Jin¡¯s position in the clan was different from Rui''s, who was a direct descendant of the grand elder. Rather, he was the great grandson of Guang Xin. Jin pulled out a talisman and began casting a runic hex, sending a notification message to the clan headquarters. He was taught to be a great scout, despite his young age. He didn¡¯t approach Rui as soon as he appeared, observing from a distance. Soon, three more figures appeared in front of Rui, surprising Jin and the scouts greatly. Soon, they began moving in to reconvene with Rui. Jin always recalled his great-grandfather''s words whenever he was about to go into action. ¡°Senses can be a great tool if they are used correctly, but some senses are better than others... Intuition, kiddo. You have to train your intuition.¡± Guang Xin was born into a commoner lineage of the Guang Clan, awakening as a Raido user despite his low chances. He soon discovered that the normal clan behind him wasn¡¯t so normal, as he was enrolled in training as soon as he awakened. He went through countless scouting missions, from information gathering to, soon after, assassination. By this point, he was already an elder of the clan with over 300 years of experience in their field of work. He had reached the peak of the fourth rank, which was an incredible feat. Not every cultivator had the talent to reach this stage at such a pace. The average rune master would never be able to reach the fourth rank unless they were supported by some sort of treasure or background. And the reason he was able to reach this position was due to his heightened sense of intuition. He called it his gift.
Jane, Silas, and Maverick were slowly regaining their senses after exiting the orb. Since the orb placed them in a sort of time stasis, they needed a few seconds to recover. Silas was first to recover, followed by Maverick and Jane. The three of them looked around in confusion, their gazes soon falling on Rui. Rui was still wearing the tech-wear-style clothes he did back on earth, while Sunny sat on his shoulder, his glowing golden eyes inspecting the strange people in front of him. Sunny could immediately tell that they were different from the other humans he had encountered. Not only did they have an unstable cultivation by his standards, but they were even using extremely filthy energy while doing so. He was used to Rui¡¯s pure runic energy, so their energy seemed to reek for him. ¡°So, did it work? Did we leave Earth?¡± The first to speak was Maverick, his voice shaking in excitement. He clearly felt different as soon as he regained his senses, as if the air itself was full of energy. Rui smiled at the question, his gaze falling on the approaching scouts in the distance. ¡°Take a guess." He said, as he sat down cross-legged to cultivate, Sunny flying off his shoulder and soaring to the distance. His body was currently reacting to the sudden energy change, as it was starving for runic energy. He was currently on the verge of a breakthrough, so he didn¡¯t have time to explain a lot of things. Jin and the scouts approached in a hurry, their runes hidden behind their signature bandannas. The three earthlings looked at the scouting group in confusion, trying to get an explanation from Rui. ¡°Just follow Jin. He will explain things properly.¡± Rui was in a critical portion of his advancement, so it was not a great idea for them to stay close. Jin, who was taught a lot of things at a young age by Grandpa Xin, already knew that Rui was about to breakthrough. Bowing slightly and in a bit of a hurry, he politely spoke. ¡°Guests, please come this way. Young Master is currently trying to breakthrough, so it would be best if we didn¡¯t stay close to him.¡± Jane raised an eyebrow but kept her mouth shut as she quickly rushed, following a guard that was moving away. Silas and Maverick exchanged glances before nodding, confused about the situation. After a few seconds of running, Jin stopped them, signaling that the distance was safe. ¡°This far should be enough. Since Young Master Rui is about to reach the third stage, there could be a tribulation once again, like there was with his second stage advancement.¡± He explained, heaving a deep sigh. Silas and Maverick were still confused, but Jane seemed to understand the situation a little. Unlike the two of them, Rui had explained quite a lot about the world of rune masters to her, so she was prepared for a situation like this. ¡°What tribulation? Don¡¯t tell me it''s one of those heavenly tribulations you read about in novels." Asked Silas in confusion. He was an avid fan of web novels after all, especially before the events of "Ruins¡±. Jin stared at him strangely, scanning him from head to toe like he was some sort of strange creature. ¡°Of course it''s a heavenly tribulation I¡¯m talking about; what else would it be? Anyway, since the young master experienced a third-grade tribulation while advancing to the Rune Sea stage, the tribulation this time will be even more powerful.¡± Jin continued explaining, completely disregarding Silas¡¯s confused gaze. ¡°Usually, rune masters that advance to the second rank don¡¯t experience a tribulation, so for him to experience one, it means that even the world itself is against his progression." Jane continued Jin¡¯s explanation, her eyes glancing at Rui¡¯s figure in the distance with a hint of worry. Rui had already explained his situation to her, already expecting such a scenario when they arrived. Jin nodded at her words, pleased that this guest knew common sense. Maverick and Silas looked at Jane in surprise. They couldn¡¯t understand the situation, nor did they have any idea about how cultivation functioned in this world. They had made a deal with Rui after explaining their story to him, but Rui never told them about the world they would travel to. Suddenly, the sky darkened, as if the sun itself had disappeared. The area around Rui began warping, his runic energy levels rising steadily as he was in the process of advancing. The third rank of rune masters was the rune core formation stage, where one would transform their runic sea and compress it into a core. For this stage, two things were extremely important. The purity of the runic energy and the ¡®bowl¡¯ that was created during the rune-forming stage Since Rui had a true ¡®bowl¡¯, his core formation process was quick and easy. All he had to do was condense the energy in his bowl, forming a solid mass of runic energy. The space around Rui began warping as the effects of the true ¡®bowl¡¯ became evident. Just like a black hole, energy began siphoning into Rui, creating a vortex that seemed to be reaching the sky. The sky rumbled, and a windstorm picked up, causing damage to the mountainous terrain. It was like a natural disaster was happening in a localized area, leaving the surrounding areas undamaged. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Unlike Rui¡¯s first tribulation, advancing to the third rank was a unique experience for every cultivator. Some would experience lightning tribulations, while others would experience an inner demon as their tribulation. There were also those that would experience completely new and unheard of tribulations, just like the tribulation Rui was currently experiencing. The earth beneath him began to split, and the raging winds cut like blades. Lava oozed out of the cracks in the earth, while rain began falling despite there being no clouds in the sky. The rain itself had a strange red color, similar to that of blood. In just a few moments, the entire area around Rui had turned into hell. Shadowy figures also began appearing all around the ground as Rui reached a critical point in his advancement. Unlike his first tribulation, he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare before he advanced, as his body itself pushed for it. Maverick and Silas were gobsmacked, not wanting to believe their eyes, while Jane, Jin, and the scout team were worried. ¡°So the young master encountered a unique tribulation, just like the clan predicted." Jin muttered, his face turning slightly pale. Pulling out another talisman from his storage pouch, he informed the clan about Rui¡¯s current state. He hoped that an elder would come to assist Rui with his tribulations. Although interfering directly with one¡¯s tribulation was impossible, they could still redirect some of the damage by using arrays.
Rui was in a world of his own as he carefully and steadily solidified his core. Although he was focused on advancing, he knew that the tribulation wouldn¡¯t be as simple as his previous one. Since his foundation was far too great, the tribulation began before he even finished his advancement, which meant that the world itself didn¡¯t want him to advance further. He was far too much of an anomaly. Gritting his teeth, Rui opened his eyes and began casting a runic hex while still refining his core. Thankfully, his [Parallel Thinking] skill was hard at work as usual, giving him an advantage in such situations. Rui could see the approaching lava puddles as well as the pooling blood-red rain. The winds were slowly tearing his clothes, almost turning them into rags in the process. The shadowy figures that had manifested suddenly approached him in a hurry, as if ready to attack. Rui clicked his tongue, annoyance evident in his face. ¡°Shadow fiends, huh¡­ As if I¡¯d let you parasites prey on me." He scoffed, his still unstable aura rushing out, stopping the figures. Shadow Fiends, or otherwise known by rune masters as Tribulation Parasites, were an extremely annoying low-rank demon that preyed on cultivators that were undergoing tribulations. Although they were weak individually compared to a third-rank rune master, they usually attacked in groups, making weak willed cultivators succumb to their tribulations. It was clear that the scale of his tribulation had far exceeded that of a normal third-rank tribulation. Seeing that the shadow fiends merely stopped and didn¡¯t disappear after he launched his aura, Rui frowned. Finishing his runic hex, he covered the array around him with a low-level defensive hex. Since Rui still wasn¡¯t the most adept at runic hexes, all he could cast were low-ranking ones, though he was knowledgeable about most of them. He was more of a jack of all trades when it came to them. The sky rumbled, and a lightning bolt came crushing down on Rui. Not having enough time to process the attack, Rui¡¯s was struck and momentarily shocked by it. The shadow fiends took this as an opportunity and came rushing in, hideous grins appearing on their otherwise faceless, shadow-covered figures. Flustered, Rui quickly pulled out [Sun Cutter] as soon as his senses returned, activating [Void Cutter]. In an instant, black-colored energy covered his entire body, [Sun Cutter] getting completely devoured by the dense and ominously colored energy. Countless [Dimensional Slash]¡¯s were launched as soon as Rui swung, the shadow fiends smiles fading in the process, while their bodies warped and disappeared in the ground, just like shadows, before reappearing again. ¡°Fuck!¡± Rui couldn¡¯t help but swear at this scene, flustered and worried. He still hadn¡¯t finished his core creation, which meant that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to deal with the shadow fiends. If he had already finished his advancement, dealing with them would have been simple. His runic energy was currently split between fighting and advancing his stage, which only slowed his advancement further. ¡°Rai, is there any way to get rid of these pests?" Just as he was about to ask for help from R.A.I., a flash of blinding golden light rushed, cutting the shadow fiends and eliminating them in a single moment. Rui, with his unique vision, could tell that the energy came from a familiar source. ¡°Sunny!¡± He said in excitement, pleased to see his companion beast help him out. Although Sunny¡¯s form had once again changed from its small, normal-looking crow size to that of a pterodactyl, Rui didn¡¯t mind. Crown-like golden feathers covered Sunny¡¯s head, while his feathers glowed in an iridescent hue. Sunny screeched at the sky with glee, pleased to have helped Rui out, before his figure flew up high again, lying in wait to assist Rui. Rui smiled at the sight before focusing once again on his advancement. Although his tribulations were not yet over, the main problem had been dealt with. Now all he had to do was focus on resisting the upcoming tribulation attacks while condensing his core.
Meanwhile, as soon as Jin used the talisman, the entire clan was informed of Rui¡¯s return, and a squad was sent to escort him home. The squad is composed of Daito, Jian, and Grandpa Xin. Even though Jian was two years younger than Rui, he had just recently advanced to the second rank, officially becoming a rune sea stage cultivator. Originally, only Daito and Grandpa Xin were going to escort Rui back, but Jian insisted on coming with them, citing that he really wanted to see his brother. Although for Jian it had been less than a year since they had seen each other, for Rui it was much longer. Although Rui had lost track of time inside the realm, if he asked R.A.I. to calculate the time he spent there, he himself would be astonished. Thanks to their powerful cultivations of the fourth rank, it was simple for Daito and Grandpa Xin to arrive at the eastern mountains. Carrying Jian, Daito¡¯s figure flew at astonishing speeds that would boggle the eye. What was even more surprising was the fact that even though they exceeded the sound barrier in speed, they didn¡¯t create any sonic booms or shock waves, as if their figures traveled in empty space rather than air. Not long after they began their travel, another talisman message arrived, astonishing the group. ¡°Rui is advancing? Quickly, we have to assist him!¡± Jian said it in worry, knowing how dangerous his brother¡¯s first tribulation was for his rank. Even with Jian¡¯s talent, he didn¡¯t incur a heavenly tribulation when he advanced to the second rank. Not even the current emperor created such a phenomenon while advancing to the second rank. Usually, geniuses with such potential die way too young, either by the tribulations themselves or by more powerful cultivators due to fear. They nipped the bud before the genius became too strong for them to handle. The rune master world was dominated by the powerful after all. ¡°Jian, hold on tightly; we will increase the speed.¡± Ordered Daito, his expression betraying his worry. Grandpa Xin also nodded, agreeing with Daito¡¯s order. The two of them instantly increased by threefold, sparing no energy as they rushed towards Rui¡¯s location. Not long after, they had reached close to the mountain range, noticing the strange phenomena that were transpiring due to Rui¡¯s tribulation. ¡°It¡¯s a five-element tribulation!¡± Grandpa Xin screamed in horror, dread covering his entire body. ¡°Quickly, we have to help him deal with all of the tribulations one by one!¡± Grandpa Xin ordered, clearly knowing more about the specific kind of tribulation Rui was experiencing. Although Daito didn¡¯t recognize the kind of tribulation Rui was experiencing, he didn¡¯t hesitate for even a fraction of a second, rushing to guard Rui. ¡°A five-element tribulation is a tribulation that uses five different elemental attributes to test the individual''s progress. It usually appears when one understands a ¡®Law¡¯, but for it to appear at such a simple advancement... We can only help Rui deal with the elements one by one, which will at least lessen his burden significantly.¡± Grandpa Xin patently explained the tribulation to Daito through voice transmission, going into detail on how they should proceed.
Inside the imperial palace of the Illusive Empire, inside the emperor¡¯s quarters, two figures sat leisurely, enjoying their time. The figures belonged to the Rune Sword Immortal and the Lotus of Life. After they realized the Guang clan here was a part of their family that belonged to their deceased second son, they decided to sit quietly and observe the situation. Although Guang Fu Wen Jian was a man who thought that family was the most important, he couldn¡¯t just take in an entire branch clan without any preparation. First, he needed to confirm how and why his son had created this branch clan and then choose a few good seedlings to bring back to Sword Island. The number of branch clans that existed in his lineage was numerous, and he couldn¡¯t care less for those that weren¡¯t talented enough or didn¡¯t have the heart of cultivation. Although branch families didn¡¯t really matter in his eyes, as long as an individual with talent showed up from a branch family, for example, someone with his rune, he would take them in. An inherited rune was different from a diluted bloodline. Once someone awakened an inherited rune, they would be connected to their ancestor on a much deeper level. Guang Fu Wen Jian could already feel multiple auras of his unique ancestral rune inside this branch clan. It had been very hard for him to hold back his urge to go and take these talented seedlings back with him. The reason he had even waited was for one missing seedling. The Rune Sword Immortal glanced at his wife, who was enjoying her immortal tea, and asked. ¡°Darling, did the one named Rui return yet?¡± Lianhua glanced at her husband with a smile, waving her hand lightly. In an instant, a reflection of the outside world appeared like a floating mirror, showcasing the current situation inside the clan. Although the two of them were incredibly powerful, since they were in another¡¯s territory, they couldn¡¯t expand their senses as far as they first did due to the rules. The two of them focused their gaze on the reflection, while thousands of images flashed by in fractions of a second. ¡°So he did return... Wait, this kid is going through a five-element tribulation while advancing to the third rank? What kind of grudge does that bastard have with him to send such a rough tribulation? Wait, no, it is not an artificial one, but rather a natural one? What kind of talent does this kid have for the heavenly rules to send down punishment for real?¡± Said Fu Wen Jian, his eyes narrowing slightly. It seemed like it was worth it for him to wait patiently for this seedling. Lianhua, on the other hand, had a worried expression on her face. Waving her hand, life energy gathered while she began divining Rui¡¯s outcome. Suddenly, the energy in her hand turned black, while a corrosive aura began spreading to her entire body. Horrified, Lianhua activated her rune, purifying the energy in an instant. The Rune Sword Immortal didn¡¯t stop her, nor did he interfere with her divination, knowing more than well that his interference would just cause more trouble. ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± He asked in curiosity, not worried that she would suffer any damage. After all, her rune was extremely special, especially when it came to life energy. Lianhua shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t able to tell anything.¡± She spoke, her hands still shaking slightly. Chapter 52 After the shadow fiends were eliminated, Rui could finally focus on his core creation for the most part. The elements attacked him relentlessly, but he persevered by constantly casting low-level protection hexes on himself. His body, which was more resilient than an average third-rank rune master due to his ten body refinements, began to slowly take damage from the constant barrage. Clenching his teeth, Rui used [Clarity] and [Circulate], his mental state staying clear and focused on the task at hand. As for [Circulate], it was a skill that he had completely neglected due to its very simple and basic function; however, it came extremely handy in a situation like this. [Circulate] [Performs a full rotation of runic energy inside the body, increasing the user''s physical strength for a few seconds. Makes the skin healthier.] Not only did it help with doing an energy rotation, which in turn helped the advancement, but it also increased his physical strength. Rui activated the skill on a loop while he also did his own refining, which made his core condense at a faster rate. However, while Rui thought he was mostly out of harm¡¯s way, the tribulation had other thoughts. As his core creation was coming to an end, the elemental attacks increased in intensity without a sign of stopping. The rushing wind became faster and sharper, leaving cut marks on his skin. The flowing lava stopped oozing, while countless fire tornadoes formed around him, trying to burn him alive. The earth itself also began moving, causing a massive earthquake. The blood-red rain turned into hail as blood-colored ice crystals fell with incredible power. Purple lightning also came crushing from the sky, causing Rui¡¯s to dodge from time to time and stunting his progress. Rui could only endure the relentless onslaught, his body getting progressively more and more injured and fatigued. Thankfully, Daito and Grandpa Xin arrived just in time to assist him. Grandpa Xin, who was the first to arrive at the scene from the trio, glanced at the current state of the tribulation and frowned. ¡°The tribulation is about to enter its final stage. If we don¡¯t separate the elements now, Rui won¡¯t be able to survive the five elements'' combination.¡± Guang Xin informed Daito with a solemn look. He knew more about this sort of tribulation than other cultivators, so he was prepared. ¡°Quickly, create an elemental sealing array and only leave the fire element first, since the environment doesn¡¯t favor it!¡± Guang Xin ordered, his hands already moving before Daito could even move. His rune shone in a bright blue hue, while his fingers were covered in a misty white aura. Within a few seconds, he had finished his preparations, extending both of his hands forward and unleashing his technique. ¡°Entangling Net of the Sky.¡± From his fingers, countless thin strands created from runic energy began covering the sky, causing a rippling effect visible to the naked eye. It was as if the sky had become an ocean of waves. With the technique released, Grandpa Xin held up the falling hail and lightning strikes, already eliminating two elements for Rui. Daito, on the other hand, took a bit longer to finish the array since it was a more time-consuming task than just performing a technique or martial art. He dug trenches a few kilometers away from Rui, placing rune stones inside them to act as catalysts. After doing this ten times, he once again flew next to Guang Xin and pulled out a formation talisman, igniting it and activating the array. As soon as the array activated, a ten-pointed star covered the ground, signifying that it was working properly. Soon, all elements except fire were active in the tribulation.
Rui had already noticed Daito¡¯s and Xin¡¯s presence, heaving a sigh of relief once he witnessed what they had done. He could now focus completely on finishing his core condensation. Rui began to move his energy with precision, not wasting even a second, as his core quickly materialized. He could endure the rampaging fire element with his current physique since he had, after all, endured incredibly potent yang herbs while refining his body. The whole ordeal lasted roughly eight hours, and Rui was finally able to complete his runic core. As soon as his core creation finished, Rui heard a system prompt. [True Core has been created] [True Core] [The first ever recorded true core. Not much is known about its functions, but many 4th Dimensional beings possess it] [Congratulations, you have completed a legendary achievement of a ¡°cultivation world¡±] [Unprecedented, Achieving the first ever recorded case of a ¡®True Core¡±] [Sending achievement to database] [Failed to send] [Trying once more] [Failed to send] [Calculating] [Storing achievement into save data] [Achievement saved] [Your achievement will be recorded into the inter-dimensional database once the system is back online, please do not worry] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [Level up! One free stat point has been rewarded] [You have reached level 20] [System locks have been partially lifted] [You can now access the inter-dimensional database] [Warning! Due to limited connection, the data is fragmented] Just like the first and second times Rui created a legendary achievement, system prompts kept appearing in front of him. Rui ignored them all, as he could feel a sense of impending doom. The array holding back the elements suddenly broke, while Guang Xin¡¯s net shattered into a million pieces. The elements that were sealed away returned, and their strength multiplied tenfold. Lightning strikes rained down, and the blood red hail¡¯s became bigger and sharper. The earth formed spikes beneath Rui¡¯s feet, prompting him to fly. Since it was his first time flying, it took him a couple of seconds to adjust, especially since the winds were so strong. Fire pillars constantly rushed from the ground as Rui had to weave his way through all of the obstacles. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The constant attacks made Rui focus solely on dodging. Using [Parallel thinking] Rui''s mind split into multiple threads, processing information at an accelerated rate. He knew that a single attack was enough to make him bedbound for a month or more. Unlike his first tribulation, where a single red lightning bolt was enough to severely harm him, he now held his ground much better. Meanwhile, Daito tried reconstructing the array while Grandpa Xin recast his technique, though without any success due to the strengthened tribulation. Rui had to somehow endure until the tribulation was over, which was easier said than done. No one knew how long a heavenly tribulation could last, especially a five-element tribulation. Rui didn¡¯t want to be stuck trying to stay alive for a week or a month straight; it would surely kill him. ¡°Rai, a little help here!¡± He screamed, asking R.A.I. for help. He was in too much of a panicked state to calmly come up with a plan, as a single mistake would cost him more than just a few months of recuperation. With a single strike rendering him helpless, the following ones would eradicate him. ¨W As you¡¯ve reached the third rank, your combat prowess has more than quadrupled. Use your skills, and don¡¯t just dodge. ¨Z R.A.I.¡¯s system window appeared before Rui, giving him a small scare due to its different color than usual. It seemed like R.A.I. was disappointed in Rui¡¯s handling of the situation. Rui recognized that he had let his emotions get the best of him. ¡°Clarity.¡± He muttered, activating his [Clarity] skill. In an instant, all miscellaneous thoughts disappeared. Pulling out the sun cutter from his inventory, he transformed the knife into its sword form and coated it in multiple energy layers. In an instant, Rui activated all of his skills at once, causing a massive energy wave to shoot out of his body, dispersing the elemental attacks around him. [Void Breaker] caused the biggest visual change, as black and purple energy cloaked his entire figure, his runic energy turning a similar color. Since Rui had reached the third rank, he could now exhibit this skill to a much better degree, the space around him cracking and effecting the tribulation. However, despite his powerful display, the tribulations attack didn¡¯t disperse; rather, they became fiercer. Rui closed his eyes as the forms of the [Beginning Sword] replayed in his mind. Just as Rui was about to perform the second form, he noticed that a new form was unlocked. [Beginning Sword Tier: Ancestral Martial grade: Unknown Forms: Formless, First Form: Birth, Second Form: Youth, Third Form: Adulthood, ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ,¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ , ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€, Mastery: Intermediate Description: A martial method of the sword, following the path of one''s life. It is an ancestral rank skill, meaning it does not belong in the orthodox system adopted by all. Its true martial grade is unknown. The sword follows multiple paths, and there is no right or wrong in the world. The Beginning Sword is a sword that creates a path.] Rui didn¡¯t hesitate and began performing the form as soon as he memorized the movements. His body moved on its own as soon as he swung his sword, his closed eyes opening slightly, releasing a frightening dark purple energy. Rui¡¯s movement was minimal; however, the energy beam shooting out of the sword wasn¡¯t. Daito and Grandpa Xin, who were still trying to help him out, as well as the rest, who were still spectating from a far-off distance, opened their eyes wide. Although no clouds were visible, the sky was dark, as if isolated in its own space. However, that quickly changed. A giant energy slash came out of Rui''s small figure as it decimated all elemental attacks coming his way. Rifts appeared everywhere due to the use of [Void Breaker], which sucked in all the remaining elemental tribulations. The sky soon cleared out as the energy strike dispersed, along with Rui¡¯s activated skills. Rui heaved a sigh of relief, his figure slowly reaching the ground, where he lay down in exhaustion. That single sword strike had cost him all of his runic energy. Rui swore he wouldn¡¯t use it again unless it was absolutely necessary, as he entered a state of unconsciousness due to fatigue. Rui didn¡¯t know this, but the tribulation had lasted more than a day at this point.
Inside the imperial palace, the Rune Sword Immortal was laughing hysterically in excitement as he moved at astonishing speeds. His wife was still drinking her tea in silence, a satisfied smile betraying her emotions. After a few minutes of outbursts, the Rune Sword Immortal returned to his normal state, sitting next to his wife as if nothing had happened. ¡°This kid is awesome! To think he would actually master my beginning sword to this extent! Also, his sword is [Sun Cutter], isn¡¯t it? I remember making that little toy for Ren when he advanced to the rune core stage.¡± He commented in a still-excited manner, his smile not fading in the slightest. ¡°He is a good seed, I must agree. Also, his life energy is extremely dense, to the point where I¡¯m thinking of stealing him from you." Lianhua said with a small chuckle, causing her husband to freeze like a block of ice. ¡°NO, NO, NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! NOT AGAIN, LIANHUA! PLEASE!¡± The Rune Sword Immortal begged his wife, signifying his desperation to teach this new seedling. Lianhua chuckled and ignored her pleading husband. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Actually, I¡¯m more interested in the girl he brought along with him from the realm. Although her cultivation is extremely low for her age, I can sense great potential in her. Also, it seems like the two of them have a very special relationship.¡± Fu Wen Jian raised an eyebrow at his wife''s words. ¡°By special relationship, you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I can guarantee that their yin and yang have merged.¡± ¡°Tch, young ones sure are fast these days. I had to pursue you for five hundred years before you finally agreed to marry me.¡± ¡°You know we had no other choice back then, since my clan had an extremely high status.¡± ¡°I know, I know, it just pisses me off.¡± The two of them talked in a leisurely manner as they enjoyed tea. They made plans to visit the branch family soon.
The peasant sect was a place with no specific headquarters, as the sect was divided into countless different locations. Though, for the peasants, a place could be called the headquarters, and that place was the area where their sect master resided. The sect master of the Peasants sect was called Gao Peng. He was an old monster that had lived for more than 2000 years, and his cultivation was nothing to scoff at. As an 8th stage rune master, he could instantly kill anyone he wanted, but as a peasant, he looked just like an ordinary man. He had a long white beard and long, messy white hair that seemed to be haphazardly cut by a dull blade. Gao Peng had always lived in the Qin state; it was the place he was born and the place he would die. Today was a day where the new members of the higher echelon of the peasant sect would gather, so Gao Peng was waiting inside a half-destroyed building, along with a few other elders. Soon, countless figures of peasants could be seen approaching the building. If any normal citizen had seen this scene, they would probably report it to the patrolling guards and officers. One of the figures that had appeared was Han Feng, who had changed drastically once more. Although he was dressed like a peasant, his face and physique suggested otherwise. His long white hair was straight without any imperfections, while his skin was fair and free of blemishes. Since he was a user of the Laguz rune, it was really hard for him to get dirty, especially since every time he cultivated his liquid like runic energy, it would remove any dirt or grime. Other peasants with this rune also had this ¡®issue¡¯, which in the eyes of other peasants felt like cheating. As the peasants assembled, whispers and hushed conversations filled the air. Gao Peng raised his hand, calling for silence. Han Feng¡¯s clear blue eyes scanned the surroundings, already analyzing all the faces in his vicinity and matching them with the knowledge he had acquired. Peasants weren¡¯t beggars, but rather they acted similarly to an information agency. Members of the peasant sect were always the first to get their hands on specific information. They did menial jobs, such as farming, in their daily lives, concealing the fact that they were cultivators. Some even went to the extent of acting as beggars, known as the beggar¡¯s faction inside the sect. Gao Peng, the sect master, stood at the center, his piercing gaze assessing the newcomers. The elders around him maintained a stoic demeanor, their eyes filled with wisdom accumulated over centuries. "Welcome, brothers and sisters of the peasant sect. Today, we gather not just to share information but to witness the growth and strength of our sect. Each of you brings a unique skill or talent that contributes to our collective strength. Remember, in unity, we find power." Gao Peng began his speech with a calm aura coming out of his body. His forehead, covered by a headband similar to that of Rui¡¯s clan, shone brightly and barely revealed an indistinct symbol. Gao Peng¡¯s rune looked like a taiji symbol, with a hole at its center. "As cultivators of the peasant sect, our strength lies in our adaptability and versatility. We don''t seek glory or recognition, but we are the silent guardians, the unseen force that keeps the balance. Today, we welcome new members who will contribute to the strength of our sect." With a wave of his hand, Gao Peng signaled for the elders to step forward. Each elder represented a different faction within the sect. The new members of the sect would now be split between these factions, where they would learn different skills. However, since the sect didn¡¯t want one faction to be stronger than another, people would swap factions on a regular basis. Han Feng observed the elders closely, noting the subtle differences in their appearances and the distinct energy each one emitted. They were a diverse group, each specializing in a particular aspect of cultivation. "In the Peasants sect, we emphasize the harmony of different runes and elements. Unity is our strength. Today, as you join our ranks, you will each be assigned to a faction, where you''ll learn the basics. Over time, you may choose to explore other factions to broaden your skills." The elders stepped forward, their presence commanding respect. One by one, they introduced themselves and their factions. The first one to speak was Elder Mei, a serene-looking woman with vines entwined in her hair. She represented the farmer¡¯s faction. "We are the cultivators of the verdant fields, attuned to the earth and vegetation. Our strength lies in grounding ourselves and drawing power from the land." Next was Elder Wu, explaining with a hint of pride and representing the Merchant faction. "Though we usually manage tea houses and stores, we are especially great at acquiring information through sound. Those with an interest in spying arts can join our faction." Elder Li, from the Information faction, spoke next. "We delve into the mysteries of runes and runic energy. Our faction is responsible for creating and understanding runic arrays, as well as distributing all the gathered information." Finally, Elder Chen, leader of the beggar¡¯s faction, addressed the crowd. "I''m the representative of the Beggar¡¯s faction. I don¡¯t need to say more. We specialize in assassination and information gathering for the most part." Although there weren¡¯t many factions, and most of them overlapped, the new members still had difficulty choosing one. The elders began guiding the new members toward different areas, representing the factions. Han Feng observed the scene, weighing the pros and cons of each faction. Each faction had its own unique advantages, and he wanted to make an informed decision. Elder Mei, from the farmer¡¯s faction, noticed Han Feng''s contemplative expression and approached him. "Young one, are you unsure about your choice?" Han Feng nodded, expressing his uncertainty. "I want to make a decision that aligns with my goals and strengths." Elder Mei smiled warmly. "In that case, let me offer you some advice. Just choose whatever faction clicks better with you, and if you don¡¯t like it, you can change at any time, though you will have to join all the others at least once at some point." Han Feng appreciated the guidance. He thanked Elder Mei and continued to observe the other factions. The decision weighed heavily on him, knowing it could shape his future path. However, what Han Feng didn¡¯t know was that Gao Peng had already singled him out from the others. Gao Peng¡¯s figure slowly appeared behind him like a silent shadow. Touching Han Feng¡¯s shoulder lightly, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but flinch and jump. Seeing his reaction, Gao Peng laughed heartily. ¡°Little Han kid, why don¡¯t you join me for a little chat? I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it.¡± Said Gao Peng with a hint of curiosity. He wanted to know more about this little lost Han seedling, especially since he knew about his results from the realm of fortitude. Chapter 53 After Gao Peng¡¯s invitation, Han Feng had no choice but to follow. The two of them left the area of the half-destroyed building, walking in the streets like normal mortals. Although Gao Peng was the sect leader of one of the most influential sects, his appearance would suggest otherwise. He looked like an average elderly man who had spent most of his life in the countryside. On the other hand, Han Feng, although wearing shabbier clothes than him, looked far more conspicuous. His long white hair and blue eyes, paired with a face that could only be called handsome, stood out like a sore thumb. After walking for a few minutes, Gao Peng turned into a small alley, his eyes narrowing lightly at the sight in front of him. ¡°Say, little Han kid, have you ever gone to a brothel?¡± Gao Peng asked, a small smile playing on his lips. Han Feng¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyes were also following Gao Peng¡¯s direction. There, he saw one of the most infamous brothels in the region, the ¡°Hunting Lily." Han Feng had never liked the concept of places like this, so his first instinct was disgust. Glancing at the lewdly dressed young ladies outside the place, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°No sir. Nor do I wish to do so at any time.¡± He replied, his gaze falling on his sect master¡¯s mischievous face. ¡°Well, too bad... I was planning on teasing a royal for quite a bit. Well, anyway, our destination ain¡¯t the brothel, so don¡¯t worry, it''s the place above it.¡± Said Gao Peng, while pointing at the pagoda-like building that was the brothel. Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but grimace at those words. He already knew that he was getting himself into some serious problems as soon as he joined the inner sect.
Rui had fallen unconscious for roughly three days. His eyes drowsily opened, while he frowned in discomfort from the pain he was feeling as soon as he awoke. It was like countless small needles were piercing his bones constantly. Jane, who had not left his side at all from the moment he passed out, was sleeping peacefully on the side of the bed. Although Rui felt uncomfortable with the pain he was experiencing, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of her sleeping. He could tell that she was completely exhausted and unable to sleep properly due to anxiety. Closing his eyes, Rui began circulating Runic energy around his body, trying to comprehend why he was feeling such discomfort even though he had passed his tribulation and successfully advanced. The pain was so intense that he ignored the countless system windows floating around him. As soon as he began inspecting his body, he noticed the problem. Sparks of purple lightning seemed to be moving around his meridians, leaving him with a feeling of discomfort. Rui¡¯s frown deepened, not knowing how to proceed to remove the remaining tribulation lightning. He could tell that the lightning itself was harmless to him, but if left alone inside his body, there was a high chance it could somehow damage his meridians. Opening his eyes, Rui glanced at the system windows, trying to ignore the pain for the time being. Slowly, a smile couldn¡¯t help but spread on his lips at the absurd number of windows floating all around him. He did not expect his advancement to cause such a commotion, especially since he created a never-before-recorded phenomenon. Rui could feel his runic core passively absorbing runic energy. Although he hadn¡¯t really inspected it yet, he was sure its appearance didn¡¯t change much from its previous egg shape. What he was more interested in was the new system function. ¡°Rai, isn¡¯t this function bad for us?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, knowing that the federation wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. ¨W Negative. The inter-dimensional database is independent from the federation and acts as a connection between the various systems. You can think of it as a hive mind that has formed a contract with the federation. ¨Z Rui¡¯s concerns didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest, even with R.A.I.¡¯s assurance. However, his curiosity won over him, so he ended up using the function. ¡°Data-base¡± He whispered, a giant system window appearing before him, different from all the previous windows he had seen so far. Rui halted all his actions and stared blankly at the window. After a few seconds of silence, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a web browser?" Although he couldn¡¯t read a single thing, he could instantly recognize what all the things in front of him were. It had such a familiar layout that he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Rui ignored the images below the search bar and clicked on the three lines on the top left. Surprisingly, he could interact with the window, and it felt tangible. A few more options appeared as soon as he clicked. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t understand a thing, except for the main name of the site, which was "Hive¡±. ¡°Rai, can you translate?¡± ¨W Positive. This is the main page of the hive network. The main page is mainly filled with advertisements for products of different dimensions and civilizations. As for the small menu you have opened, it showcases four different options. The first option is the ''Forums'', the second is the ¡®Home¡¯ page, the third is the ¡®About¡¯ page, and the fourth option is the ¡®Library¡¯. ¨Z Rui¡¯s brows furrowed in discomfort, still experiencing pain. He randomly clicked on one of the pages, visiting them and having R.A.I. translate them for him. It was a surreal experience for him, browsing the alien equivalent of a web browser. The U.I. was extremely simple, with the search function itself not showing many results. Plus, the loading time was abysmal. Rui now understood what the system meant with the data being fragmented. Some of the words were readable to him, as if translated automatically, while other words were nothing but squiggles. Like this, for around twenty minutes, he browsed the system window, only stopping due to other pressing matters. Due to his constant hand movement, he had awoken Jane. ¡°Albert, how are you feeling?¡± Asked Jane, clear worry in her eyes. Although she had asked the clan¡¯s doctors for Rui¡¯s state multiple times, she was still very anxious despite their words. Rui smiled gently; however, before he could respond, he winced in discomfort. ¡°Albert!? I¡¯m going to call the doctors!¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Exclaimed Jane, her figure ready to run outside. Rui extended his hand and grabbed her wrist, stopping her from leaving. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a remnant of the tribulation lightning. Although it''s a bit hazardous, it can be solved when I meet my elders.¡± Said Rui, his figure getting out of bed. Although he still seemed to be in discomfort, he walked just fine. Rui took hold of Jane¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked towards the central building.
Removing the remaining sparks of tribulation wasn¡¯t an easy task, especially when the ranking of the lightning was higher than that of the percipient. Luckily, he had support from Rune masters of a much higher stage than his. With the help of Guang Zhe, Rui was able to remove the remaining tribulation lightning from his body. Stretching his limbs, Rui exclaimed in delight, finally feeling free. At the same time, he inspected his body thoroughly, wanting to see the changes his advancement had made. First, he inspected his runic core. Just like he had expected, the core hadn¡¯t changed much, the only difference being that the countless patterns surrounding the egg-shaped core were becoming denser. In fact, the patterns had gotten so dense that one couldn¡¯t believe that the egg was white under the countless golden-colored patterns. Rui had no idea what the patterns meant, nor could R.A.I. or his elders help him. Sighing lightly, Rui conversed with his elders, finding out about the situation in the outside world. Although Rui had spent a much longer time inside the realm, time outside still ticked on, and a lot of things had happened. He also talked about Silas, Maverick, and Jane. Jane had already told them that they had gotten married, explaining the world she had come from and other things she had asked. As for Silas and Maverick, after being questioned thoroughly, the two of them asked questions pertaining to cultivation. Sadly for the two of them, although they would surely become stronger here, they were not compatible with the cultivation methods of rune masters due to not having a rune. Rui was sure that they could use another way, since there obviously were other methods. For example, demons and runic beasts used a different method than rune masters. As for Rui¡¯s elders, they were pretty confused and amazed by what Rui had experienced. Rui didn¡¯t hide a lot of things, except for one thing. Both he and Jane didn¡¯t tell anyone that he was reincarnated, and Rui had made sure that Silas and Maverick wouldn¡¯t say anything through a contract. ¡°Rui, although I¡¯m happy for you and Jane¡¯s marriage, I think we will have to redo some things now that you are back.¡± said Guang Zhe, with Gaung Tiang and the rest of the elders agreeing with her. Rui and Jane looked at each other with confusion evident in their eyes. ¡°What do you mean by redo?¡± I asked Rui, perplexed by the situation. ¡°Well, since the two of you got married in a different place with different customs and methods, we have to officially get the two of you married our way as well.¡± responded Guang Zhe, making Rui recall something very important¡ªsomething he had learned when he was told that there was a chance for an arranged marriage. Thankfully, he had already left that fate behind him. The Guang Clan had strict rules when it came to matters of love and marriage. First, they required that all their family members didn¡¯t have more than one partner. This meant that harems were not allowed, no matter what. Each family member had a life partner whom they would swear a life oath to. A life oath was something equivalent to the contract Rui had signed with his uncle Daito. ¡°I see¡­ That makes sense. I¡¯ll explain the situation to Jane, so you don¡¯t have to worry. You can begin preparations for the ceremony as soon as possible.¡± Rui was not affected by the sudden request. Rui respected both Earth¡¯s previous culture and his current one. Although it would be a hassle for the two of them to go through another marriage ceremony, especially after Jane had separated from her parents, possibly forever. He briefly explained the situation to Jane, who quickly agreed. She understood that things were done differently in this world, and she was understanding of their customs.
¡°Darling, please be quick; we are going to be late!¡± A pleasant voice was heard, scolding her partner in displeasure. Although she sounded annoyed, her voice was still extremely nice to the ears. ¡°I¡¯m almost done; just give me a second!¡± said her partner, who was meditating on his sword. As soon as he said so, not even a second later, his figure appeared next to her. His posture was relaxed, and he seemed to have succeeded in what he was doing, as a smile was plastered across his face. The two people were the Rune Sword Immortal and his wife, the Lotus of Life. For the past few weeks, they have been observing the situation of the clan, and today was the day that Rui and Jane would officially get married once again. The two of them had been constantly snooping around, so they knew most of the situation, from the fact that Jane, Silas, and Maverick came from a different planet to the fact that Rui was reincarnated. After all, it didn¡¯t take much effort for the two of them to divine and see both his past and future, though it was an extremely hard process. Lianhua had already failed once when she tried to find the result of Rui¡¯s tribulation, but that wasn¡¯t because of Rui¡¯s fate. No, rather, the reason behind his failure was the intervention of a third party. The one that intervened wasn¡¯t an individual, but the heavenly rules themselves. Though there was still an individual who acted with the same force as the heavenly rules, the Rune Sword Immortal knew him well. ¡°That brat¡¯s mental age was around 60, right?¡± Asked Guang Fu Wen Jian and glanced at his wife. ¡°Yes, though his reincarnation seems to be a pure coincidence. It seems that his soul traveled from a different cycle and entered ours by pure coincidence. One thing I¡¯m sure of is that his talent is probably one of the greatest of the past thousand years. He is compared to my older brother by just his physique alone.¡± Responded Lianhua, a pondering look crossing her face. ¡°Tch, that boar isn¡¯t anywhere close to this brat''s talent. My bloodline resonance with him isn¡¯t as strong as the rest of them, especially compared to his younger brother. From what I can tell, he has somehow purified and evolved his bloodline to a much higher stage. It feels like his bloodline is close to my level.¡± commented the Rune Sword Immortal, his expression serious. ¡°It¡¯s as if he was given all of the blessings possible, to the point where I¡¯m so excited to teach him that I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± He continued, his fists clenched. He was known as the Rune Sword Immortal, the strongest swordsman. A peak ninth-rank rune master was close to achieving something more. Not to mention, he was very young compared to other 9th-rank rune masters. He is currently just a bit over 8,000 years old. Yes, that number sounded abnormally large, especially compared to that of a normal human, but that was only when one compared it to the average human. Most 9th rank rune masters alive at the moment were at least 25000, with some even being 100000 years old. For example, Lianhua was ten years older than him, but she was still only on the 8th rank, needing at least a few more thousand years till she reached the 9th rank. The illusion emperor, Han Jiao Long, was also one of the exceptions. He was expected to reach the 9th rank by the end of this decade, which was an incredible feat. ¡°Anyway, let''s go. I¡¯m sure that little Zhe kid will take him to those ¡®hidden¡¯ elders of theirs. So adorable that they have the same mentality as the kids back home.¡±
Inside the Guang clan estate, the place was decorated with flowers and ornamental lanterns, ready to celebrate the marriage between Jane and Rui. The only place that was left untouched was the training ground, due to how important it was to be empty. Since rune masters were powerful, if they didn¡¯t have a space specifically made for training, then it would only cause problems. Although that was the case, the training grounds were almost empty, as everyone was preparing for the marriage. The only figure still training here was Gui Xue. Unlike what one may think when looking at his lonely figure, Gui Xue wasn¡¯t outcast by anyone. He was here all alone, by his own volition, staying far away from the festivities. Gui Xue knew that his presence alone was revolting and brought about bad luck, so he stayed as far away as possible, his lonely figure training silently. Although his strength had increased slightly through some unique methods he had found, after Rui¡¯s return, he felt like he was being left behind. Grinding his teeth, Gui Xue grasped his wooden sword, pure black energy rushing out of his body and coating the sword. The energy looked like a mass of black liquid, dripping and causing damage to the floor. Gui Xue¡¯s mutated rune glowed in a colorful wave, portraying all colors possible. Performing a sword strike against the target dummies on the field, Gui Xue inspected his damage. The target dummies were unique, as they were able to display the strength level of the attacker. They were able to withstand attacks from a peak third-rank rune master, so they were pretty sturdy and important for training. ¡°Tch, it''s just at the middle stage of the second rank." Gui Xue couldn¡¯t help but lament his weak attack. His strength when attacking was weaker than his physical resistance to attacks. However, despite his attack power being weaker than he wanted, it also had extra effects. The target dummy that was hard enough to resist attacks from peak 3rd rank rune masters was corroded at the spot where he had attacked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be discouraged; that was a great attack.¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard from behind, prompting Gui Xue to turn. ''It''s one of those new guys.'' He thought while inspecting the person''s appearance. A tall young man with messy medium-length black hair and pitch-black eyes with prominent black circles. He wore a clean black suit with unique ornaments, while intricately designed gloves covered his hands. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Gui Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask, his expression desperate. The young man couldn¡¯t help but smile at his reaction. ¡°Well, both of us seem to have a similar issue. You see, I can¡¯t really cultivate runic energy since I don¡¯t have a rune.¡± said the young man, while pointing at his forehead. ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to look for other ways to cultivate and reach a similar result. From the world I came from, we had a totally different power system, which was at a way lower level than the one here.¡± The young man continued as he summoned a few mirror shards, making them float all around him. Then he attacked one of the dummies, waiting for the dummy to show the damage level he had caused. ¡°Early second rank..." Muttered Gui Xue, slightly taken aback by the force behind the attack. It was clearly not as powerful as his attack, but the sheer speed and quantity could easily overpower him. However, the young man didn¡¯t stop at one attack. As the mirror shards returned next to him, he muttered something. ¡°[Overgod]¡± The pressure around the young man suddenly multiplied, and his shards launched at much greater speed. As soon as the shards landed on the dummy, the power level was displayed. ¡°Peak of the second rank!¡± Gui Xue exclaimed in shock. Not only that, the attack also seemed to have caused some different kind of damage, a more spiritual kind. The young man approached Gui Xue, extending his hand for a greeting. ¡°My name is Silas Hayes; what about you?¡± The young man, Silas Hayes, said this, prompting Gui Xue to stare awkwardly at his hand. ¡°Um, my name is Gui Xue. Also, why did you extend your arm like that?¡± said Gui Xue, confused by Silas¡¯s actions. Silas awkwardly retreated with his hand, not expecting such a reaction. ¡°It¡¯s a way of greeting from where I¡¯m from." He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, his face turning slightly red from embarrassment. Chapter 54 The imperial palace of the Illusive Empire was divided into several living quarters, from the central estate, where the direct lineage of the empire lived, to the side quarters, where the ministers would be given a sanctuary. The palace itself was massive, especially considering the wealth and power they possessed. The guards outside were all at least of the fifth rank, wearing gilded robes engraved with runic patterns. They held flag poles, showcasing the flag of the empire proudly. Although one might think that it was disgraceful to hold such a position while at such a high rank, they had a reason to become such loyal subordinates. Most of the guards were commoners who rose to prominence thanks to the help of the Empire schooling them and strengthening them. They were given status and ample rewards to hold the position of guarding the sanctuary of their empire. In fact, the position of royal guard was so sought-after due to their granted status, which was on a similar level to that of the nobles of the empire. The royal guards had gathered outside the gate, their faces expressionless as they patiently waited. A few minutes later, a carriage came driving out of the palace, prompting the guards to make way and salute the carriage as it left the central zone of the palace. The carriage was not driven by anyone, using runic formations as its energy source to be driven. It functioned in a similar way to a car, but it didn¡¯t have a steering wheel but rather a stick, while its shape was exactly the same as a normal carriage¡¯s. As the carriage drove past the outer zone of the palace, the lower-ranking guards also made way for it and saluted. The guards in this outer area were all young, mostly newly graduated students, with some elderly guards looking over them. As soon as the carriage left their designated area, the young guards heaved sighs of relief, their figures slouching and becoming more relaxed. The elderly guards couldn¡¯t help but frown, but they were already expecting something like this. They knew that these young ones would probably be in this position for a long time before they could advance further with their current attitude, so they didn¡¯t say much. ¡°So, who do you think it was this time? We''ve seen three exit the palace so far, so I¡¯m pretty confused as to what is going on.¡± One of the guards muttered while nudging his friend, who was slouching in boredom. ¡°How am I supposed to know, man? You know, ever since the boss left the imperial family, we haven¡¯t been able to get any information.¡± Responded the slouching one, his back straightening slightly at the mention of his "Boss¡±. ¡°Seriously, why do you keep calling him boss? That bastard was nothing but an asshole. Thank God we were able to get something out of him while we were still hanging out with him. Argued the first guard, his face showing slight resentment. ¡°Oi, Lian Chao, you better stop badmouthing Han Feng! Even though he is no longer in the imperial palace, it¡¯s been confirmed that he is still alive thanks to his life fire. Don¡¯t forget, he is still considered a member of the royal family!¡± A third guard intruded in the conversation, annoyance evidence in his face. ¡°I want to keep my head, you know! I¡¯m almost ready to advance in rank, unlike you two slackers.¡± The third guard continued, hitting the first guard in the back and leaving back to his guarding spot. ¡°LENG PO, YOU SON OF A BITCH, HOW DARE YOU HIT ME?¡± Screamed the first guard, but before he could even react, a strong kick hit him in the head, prompting him to fly a few meters before crashing. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you brats. If I hear one more word from you for the rest of the day, you are all fired!¡± The culprit of the attack was one of the veteran guards who was tasked with looking over them. He had enough of their attitude, so he decided to show them their place.
Meanwhile, inside the carriage that had just exited for the academy, three figures could be seen inside it, having a leisurely conversation. The figures belonged to Han Dong, Xiao Long, and Huo Liang. The three of them wore luxurious garments, and their appearances had changed quite a lot compared to when Rui had last seen them. Huo Liang¡¯s change was the greatest, as his frame was now over 2.5 meters tall with a bulky physique that matched his giant frame. He was so big that they had to use an especially crafted carriage that would fit him properly. His hair had gotten longer, but oddly, it didn¡¯t fall down like normal hair. Rather, his hair was shaped in a way that made it look like it was constantly on fire, while his eyebrows followed the same pattern. His skin had taken on a bronze and metallic tint, while his eyes were constantly changing through the colors of the rainbow. He grinned widely, his goofy attitude never disappearing, even in the smallest of actions. Han Dong, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t changed much; the only big difference was his increase in height and the cold yet sharp aura around his body. His long black hair was braided, while he wore robes that represented his status as the crown prince. His sharp blue eyes had heavy dark circles under them, signifying the great stress his status had given him through the years. Xiao Long, also didn¡¯t change much in appearance. Even his height was the same as it was in the academy, making him the shortest in the group, but he didn¡¯t mind. His average features made him blend in with the environment, but if one looked into his bright green eyes, they would notice a brilliance that could not be hidden no matter what. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m shocked beyond words. To think that he would inform us out of nowhere about a marriage? I couldn¡¯t even find any information as to who he was getting married to. Xiao Long said in dismay. He took pride in his skill of acquiring information, so the sudden news Rui had delivered him caught him off guard. ¡°Big Brother is getting married! Man, I can¡¯t believe it! I haven¡¯t seen him in so long!¡± Huo Liang exclaimed in glee, his eyes glowing brighter than before and the rune on his forehead burning with flames. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either... I expected Liang and Yinin to get married first out of all of us, but for Rui to be the first? I didn¡¯t think he had it in him, especially with how he acted around women.¡± Commented Han Dong, a small chuckle escaping his lips. Huo Liang immediately flushed in embarrassment, his bulky figure acting like a little child caught doing something bad. ¡°You know that our clans are trying to make a big deal about it, so it''s taking a bit of time." He murmured in a barely audible voice, prompting Han Dong and Xiao Long to laugh out loud. ¡°Anyway, did you get any information on the rest of our group?¡± Asked Han Dong, subverting the topic and giving Huo Liang some breathing space. His gaze fell on Xiao Long, who would surely have the information he wanted. Xiao Long couldn¡¯t help but smile widely at Han Dong¡¯s question. ¡°Liliang should already be with Rui since he joined his clan as an external member, though from what I know, he should be getting married soon as well.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Han Dong and Huo Liang opened their eyes wide in surprise at the news, but things didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Cong Mizaru should be returning from his visit to the Qin State since he joined the royal court as an advisor not too long ago, but I guess you should already know about that. Though his strength has increased, from what I know, he has hidden his true skills.¡± Continued Xiao Long, prompting Han Dong to nod in agreement. ¡°That happy-go-lucky fatty, Song Liwu, should be coming over with some escorts from the Holy Isles. The monks are very worried that he might somehow get corrupt. From what I know, they are already planning to make him the next Arhat.¡± ¡°Hua Dao has exited his seclusion, and his strength has increased drastically. I got news of him hunting down and executing multiple criminals, collecting their blades in the process. He should also be attending the wedding.¡± ¡°Zhou Huajia hasn¡¯t cultivated much after the academy, only reaching the initial stage of the second rank. He has spent most of his time in the arts. He sent me a letter a week ago about how he was preparing a great present for Rui¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°As for Yinin and Mofa, the two of them should be going together, though I initially thought that Huo Liang would go together with Yinin as a couple, but oh well.¡± Xiao Long finished informing the others about their friends, his figure slumping slightly. He was extremely tired; since the past few months, a lot of things had happened in and out of the empire. He felt a war brewing, so he had to prepare adequately for all situations. The Xieye Empire¡¯s blood emperor had recently gotten into contact with the White Lily School and the Puppet Sect. Although, on the surface, these two forces were benevolent and righteous, Xiao Long knew more than the average person. The White Lily School was nothing but a treacherous training ground for poisonous ¡®insects¡¯ to grow. As for the puppet sect, although they initially were of the righteous faction, in recent years a lot of their hidden experiments were unveiled, which put them in the spotlight. However, for Xiao Long, things didn¡¯t end with these three powers. The actions of these factions were disorderly and out of place, as if they were being ordered to do something in a much grander scheme. Although initially there wasn¡¯t a pattern in their actions, slowly a grander scheme was being showcased.
¡°Man, I¡¯m so fucking tired." Swore a travel-weary figure as it walked through the streets of the Illusive Empire''s capital, countless blades hanging loosely from his back while he downed alcohol from a gourd. His long and disheveled pink hair was tied up loosely, while his sharp yellow eyes were clouded, as if he were lost in thought. The Mannaz rune shone brightly on his forehead, prompting the common folk to make way and not disturb his path. His facial features were manly, and a few scars ran along his entire body, showcasing his fighting experience. Suddenly, the figure halted its steps, its head rising slightly. ¡°Huh, what is up with this familiar aura? No, not just one, but three? Hm¡­¡± He muttered, his figure blurring and disappearing, leaving the common folk to stare in awe. His figure appeared hundreds of meters away, standing on top of one of the buildings as he scouted his surroundings. ¡°Found it¡­¡± He said, a mischievous grin appearing on his face. Once again, his figure blurred as it rushed towards his target. Soon, he reached it¡ªa high-quality carriage with the imperial insignia on it. Ignoring the aftermath of his actions, the figure leaped on top of the carriage, opened the door from the side, and made his way in as if nothing had happened. Soon, he heard a voice. ¡°Hua Dao, at least inform us next time. If it wasn¡¯t for Huo Liang¡¯s warning, we would¡¯ve blasted the entire carriage to smithereens.¡± Commented Xiao Long, his face showcasing his annoyance. The worn-out figure, Hua Dao, smiled brightly at those words, greeting his friends with clasped hands. ¡°Heyo! How is everyone doing?!¡±
Unlike his busy clan members, Rui had spent his time consolidating his cultivation rank. Although his advancement was successful, one had to make sure that every step was taken with caution. One small mistake could cost them their lives after all. Rui had already invited all the people with whom he had a close connection to his wedding, which in reality wasn¡¯t a lot. Just like when the two of them were married on earth, this time Jane was the one who didn¡¯t have any of her family participate, plus she didn¡¯t have anyone she knew here. When he was not cultivating, Rui introduced her to everyone and comforted her the best he could. Since Jane''s appearance wasn¡¯t similar to that of the people here, for them, she had an exotic charm. People with her facial features were more prominent on the western and central continents. Rui was at first worried about his family¡¯s reaction, but thankfully he didn¡¯t need to worry since his family held no prejudice. He didn¡¯t want to experience racism in his own home. Jane was given countless medicines as gifts for their marriage, preparing her for the wedding. Her energy quantity had more than doubled; however, due to her weak constitution compared to that of rune masters, she could only consume low-quality elixirs and pills. Although she seemed to be glowing with happiness, Rui could still see a hint of sadness in her eyes. It was clear that she was missing her family, but she had already made the choice, knowing fully well that she would probably never see them again. Rui clenched his fist, discomfort welling up inside him. He felt weak. He had already asked Jane about bringing her family along, but they refused. They didn¡¯t need more strength, nor did they wish to leave earth any time soon. Rui understood their wishes, so he could only comfort Jane through these moments. Exiting his living quarters, Rui made his way to the training grounds. He was already wearing his ceremonial robes, prepared for the wedding. His long, dark blue hair was braided and tied up, while his face was perfectly pristine. His bright blue eyes scanned his surroundings, the Ansuz rune on his forehead glowing brightly. He looked like a drawing come to life, especially thanks to the effects of his physique, which gave him extremely clear, almost transparent skin. On the training field, Silas, Maverick, and Gui Xue were huddled up together, talking to each other with great interest. Silas had invited Maverick over so the two of them could learn about different ways of cultivating, with Gui Xue as an example. The three of them exchanged knowledge, trying to find a way to empower their abilities and increase their strength. Rui eavesdropped on them, leaving only after listening for a while. So far, the three of them haven¡¯t really said anything substantial. He would wait and see how they progressed. His eyes darted about the clan building, inspecting the rushing energy. His eyesight was still the same, but he had gotten used to it after a while. In the end, his brain wouldn¡¯t overprocess the energy particles like it did in the beginning, which made things easier for him. Energy was rushing in from all sorts of directions, and when he looked up, the energy surrounding the clan¡¯s area was shaped into a giant dome, with only the purest energy rushing in from outside. This was the effect of the arrays the clan was utilizing. Since the clan was almost done with the preparations, all they had to do was wait for their guests to arrive so they could begin with the ceremony. Rui extended his hand and rubbed the crescent moon earring that hung freely from his earlobe. ¡°Yue, can you sense the location of the fifth slip?¡± He asked, prepared for what was to come. He had already acquired the first four pieces, and he finally felt ready to acquire some more. He still remembered the fact that the sixth, seventh, and ninth slips were not touched in a long time, but this meant that the fifth and eighth slips were missing or being held by someone. Since the stages corresponding to slips mattered, he couldn¡¯t skip a level and acquire the rest first. He had to go level by level when acquiring the techniques. So far, he hasn¡¯t used the techniques he acquired from the fourth slip due to that reason. Although he felt like he was powerful enough to at least perform them now. [Heaven-Shattering Fist] [A martial art technique focused on pure destruction, created by the heavenly demon. It can be utilized in any way, being completely formless. Requires Heavenly Runic energy. May destroy the body if overused.] [Heaven¡¯s Divine Path] [A movement technique created by the heavenly demon focused on pure speed, be it on land, water, or air. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy.] Especially the [Heaven Shattering Fist] skill, since it had a very clear warning about overuse. ¡°The fifth jade slip has moved and is now closer to where the third jade slip was.¡± Said Yue, relaying its message telepathically in a sad manner. Yue was a spiritual artifact of a high grade, so despite it only being an object, it had developed consciousness. It felt emotions, and its greatest emotion at the moment was sadness, since its master had completely ignored its existence for a while. It felt betrayed. Rui, however, didn¡¯t know of Yue¡¯s feelings, nor did he care enough to go deeply into them. Although he had formed a contract with it and even had a high loyalty rating, it was an item he didn¡¯t need at the moment. Especially after his third advancement, his senses warned him about Yue, so he was keeping a distance. He could clearly see the energy around Yue getting darker and darker, as if an ominous force were trying to take over it. For now, he had decided to keep a wait-and-see approach. However, he would still seek out the rest of the slips and acquire more strength. ¡°The fifth jade slip is now also inside the Xieye empire? I need to seek out more information about what¡¯s going on there.¡± Rui couldn¡¯t help but mutter in response, his brows furrowing slightly. Since Rui was lost in thought, a figure sneakily approached him from behind, but before it could do anything, Rui¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Jian, what are you doing?¡± Turning around slowly, Rui¡¯s figure looked slightly down at his younger brother. Since Rui had reached even higher than his genetically predetermined height, thanks to his bloodline upgrade, he was almost a full head taller than his younger brother. Rui¡¯s height is currently 196 centimeters, while Jian¡¯s is 186 centimeters. Jian smiled brightly at his brother¡¯s question, launching forward and hugging his elder brother tightly in an embrace. Rui was slightly taken aback by the sudden embrace. Soon, he also smiled brightly, patting his younger brother on the head in comfort. Jian was only two years younger than Rui, so his actions would seem childish to anyone, but Rui didn¡¯t mind. He could sense the killing intent covering Jian¡¯s entire body and the scars he had acquired from fighting. His younger brother had grown strong, and it seemed like he had gone through quite a bit of hardship during the time they were separated. After separating from their hugging position, the two of them talked for a bit. Ever since Rui had returned, he hadn¡¯t met with his younger brother, since he was back to doing missions as soon as Rui returned. He had witnessed his elder brother¡¯s tribulation, and he felt powerless in the process, as he could do nothing but watch with the others from the sidelines. Chapter 55 After catching up with his younger brother, Rui made his way into the main hall. The clan had already decorated everything according to tradition. Every step inside the hall was filled with cherry blossom petals, while countless runic talismans were placed all around, signifying the strength and wealth of the clan. Every clan member wore robes that were decorated with different patterns, with the elders wearing robes engraved with countless runes. Rui greeted all of his clan members as he passed by and made his way to the center of the hall, where an altar was laid. The altar was on a higher elevation than the rest of the floor, with a runic array engraved on top of it. Two luxury pillows rested on top of a handmade table right in front of it. This was the place Rui and Jane would sit throughout the entire ceremony, at the center of everyone. Rui silently climbed the altar and sat cross-legged on his designated pillow. As soon as he sat down, a cooling energy rushed through his body, clearing his mind of all unimportant thoughts and emotions. All of this was thanks to the array engraved on the altar, giving a similar effect to his [Clarity] skill. Seeing his clan members preparing everything for the wedding, Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile, warmth spreading through his body. Since it would take a while before the ceremony would begin, he closed his eyes and began meditating.
While Rui waited for the ceremony to begin, underground, the five ancestors were going through an ordeal. The five of them stood on guard, their auras churning to unbelievable heights, their bodies in a synchronized formation that would output an attack similar to that of an eighth-rank rune master. In front of them were a young man and a woman. The young man wore robes that could only be called luxurious. The figures of countless dragons could be seen moving through them, while intimidating runic energy came out of them. As for the young woman, she was in plain white robes, with the only luxurious adornment on her body being the ornaments on her hair. ¡°Tch, such a waste... to think these talents had to rot away in a remote place like this!¡± Said the young man while clicking his tongue, annoyance evident in his voice. The five elders stood on guard, but a feeling of familiarity made them not attack. They found the situation unbelievable. The first ancestor, Guang Chen, was the most confused, since the young man seemed to possess the same rune as them. Although at the start they were prepared to attack, as soon as they noticed the rune on the young man¡¯s forehead, they hesitated. ¡°Who are you, and how dare you intrude into our sacred grounds?!¡± Asked Guang Chen, a hint of doubt appearing on his face. He was the grandson of Guang Ren, so he knew more things than the others, like the appearance of his ancestor¡¯s father. However, he was having doubts, since it had already been more than a thousand years. How could someone maintain their youth to such an extent, even as an eighth-rank rune master? The youth he was referring to wasn¡¯t the exterior appearance, but rather the vitality and energy. The young man¡¯s true vitality energy was on the same level as a newborn. This was impossible unless one had transcended mortal limits. Guang Chen also followed this train of thought and came to a realization. ¡°Lower your weapons and remove your killing intent!¡± He shouted, his figure lowering slightly in fear. If his thoughts were correct, the young man in front of them was the father of their ancestor, which meant he was his great-grandfather. The other ancestors were confused by his action at first, but not even a second later, they followed suit. The young man couldn¡¯t help but smile at their sudden change in attitude. ¡°Truly admirable. I must say my son taught his branch quite well." He said as his aura rose exponentially, making all five ancestors kneel under the pressure. ¡°Although you brats understood that I¡¯m not someone you can handle, you still didn¡¯t put the proper respect behind your actions!¡± He shouted, a hint of wrath appearing on his face, while his red eyes shone in the color of blood. His runic energy began running rampant, as if ready to devour all of them at any second. However, without any warning, the energy disappeared, like it was never there. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, I¡¯m just joking!¡± He said while laughing hysterically, breaking his previous intimidating image like it was nothing. The young woman next to him couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disbelief. ¡°Darling, can you please act seriously for once?¡± She grumbled, pinching his cheek while he screamed for her to let go. The five ancestors stood there in stupor, not knowing how to handle the situation.
Time slowly ticked by as the invited guests arrived one by one. As the clan was in quite a high position, especially as the right hand of the empire¡¯s royal family, many high-ranking individuals had arrived. Of course, those who came were the ones who had a connection with them, not some random clans of the empire or corrupt officials. The guests were simply invited in and guided towards their designated spot, not causing any commotion by announcing their presence. It was a solemn atmosphere that was full of respect and seriousness. However, that was not always the case, since some of the individuals entering the hall required more attention than others. Just like a gust of wind, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall, clad in long white robes. The figure belonged to a man with long white hair and beard. Despite his long facial hair, his appearance was youthful, creating a strange contrast. The Ansuz rune shone brightly on his forehead, while his eyes were different from normal, containing two pupils in each eye instead of one. As soon as he appeared at the entrance, two elders appeared before him and silently escorted him to his area, while the other guests couldn¡¯t help but glance in his direction. The man was escorted towards the area where most of the clan elders were located. As soon as he approached, Rui¡¯s grandfather, Guang Tian, came over to greet him with respect. ¡°We apologize for the absence of the grand elder, Sage. Some important matters have transpired, and she¡¯s needed elsewhere.¡± He said this, bowing slightly in respect. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I came here to take some time off anyway, so you don¡¯t have to pressure yourself with anything. I¡¯m surprised by the fact that the Empress didn¡¯t come though.¡± Responded the man, a small chuckle escaping his mouth. The man was none other than the Sage, Peng Liliang. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. After his interaction with Guang Tian, he exchanged some words with the elders present, taking his seat close to Guang Zhe¡¯s designated seat. From this, one could tell that the relationship between the sage and the Guang family was unique. The sage was older than the current Illusive empire, which meant that he was older than even the Illusive emperor. He had gone through a lot, but his cultivation rank had long stagnated to the seventh rank. He was currently over 4000 years old and was reaching the limits of his lifespan. If he couldn¡¯t achieve a breakthrough in the next hundred years, his death was guaranteed. Peng Liliang knew this well, but he couldn¡¯t go against nature, especially without any fortuitous encounter. Sage Liliang sat leisurely on his seat, his face resting on his hand, while he observed the interior of the hall. He had already seen through everything inside the hall when he first entered, so this glance was done with purely curiosity. He hadn¡¯t really interacted with the new Ansuz rune master, despite wanting to for the longest time. He didn¡¯t need to exert his force, as his spiritual sense could naturally look at Rui¡¯s figure from thousands of miles away. ¡®Quite a handsome lad with a great temperament. I see he has already entered the rune core stage and stabilized. His core also seems a bit different, although I don¡¯t know in what way. His whole vibe reminds me of my old friend...'' The Sage thought to himself, a regretful expression appearing on his face while his eyes burned in rage. ¡®That fucking demon.¡± He ground his teeth in anger but soon calmed his agitated heart down. ¡®Zhang Yun, please stay strong a bit longer. I¡¯ll make sure to find a way to remove that wretched thing.¡¯ He thought with determination.
The village near the Guang clan was in an uproar as countless carriages came rushing over to ¡®that¡¯ estate. They were afraid of the clan, cursing them and making scary stories about them to scare children. On one of the carriages, a middle-aged man smoking from a weirdly-shaped ornate pipe glanced at the panicked villagers with scorn. Releasing the smoke from his mouth, he glanced towards the back of his carriage and couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°Can¡¯t these idiots see that there is an event going on at that manor? I mean, look at the lanterns and decor they put on the streets and outside their gate!¡± He let out a few curses, grumbling to himself, causing the passengers he had brought to laugh. Strangely, the passengers were three young ladies who were dressed in luxurious garments. Thankfully, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even spare them a glance, not caring in the least about their appearance, which made them feel more comfortable. Soon, the carriage stopped right outside the estate, where the three young ladies descended, waving goodbye to the carriage driver, and made their way inside the estate. The three ladies were Ning Yinin, Xiao Mofa and Huo Liang¡¯s older sister, Huo Mei. ¡°From what I learned from these lasses, it seems that lad is getting married. Ah¡­ so young and free. If only my useless son had married¡­ He is already 35! I should scold him again when I get back. I bet he is drinking again.¡± Complained the middle aged man, commanding his horses to move the carriage, his carriage itself not leaving any tracks behind, while the horses drawing it seemed to be transparent, as if they were just spirits. Back at the capital city, Yu Lao, the bear like man that had helped Rui awaken his rune, began sneezing, with shivers down his spine. ¡°That damned old man! I bet he is cursing me again! I just broke through to the third rank, you geezer!¡±
While the guests were getting themselves settled, Rui¡¯s cultivation slowly stopped, his mind becoming full of thoughts. For some reason, he felt like he was having an out-of-body experience, and his life was flashing before his eyes. Memories that he had forced himself to forget from his childhood, his life before reincarnation, and his life after reincarnation up to his current state. Everything seemed to be creating an image¡ªan image he was piecing together like a puzzle. He was happy with his current life; however, he realized one major flaw. [You have entered a bizarre state] [Your ¡®mentality¡¯ has been partially released] [You have realized a fragment of ¡®causation¡¯] Rui didn¡¯t see the system prompts, as his mind was in a haze. He had never done things the way he wanted. In fact, he had always gone with the flow. From a young age to even now. As a child, he peddled and stole to get by, but he wasn¡¯t someone with a bad heart. After he was free from poverty, he became ordinary and stopped aspiring for a better tomorrow. His cold-hearted exterior was only a facade he had deluded himself into believing. Although he had some skills in management and business, he didn¡¯t utilize them to their fullest once he transmigrated over. Up until he awakened, he was just an ordinary civilian who was slightly smarter than a normal kid, as if his transmigration had never happened. However, everything changed once he awakened as a rune master and the system became active. For some reason, he felt like his mental activity increased, and things that were previously foggy to him became extremely obvious. His clan was obviously unique, but for some reason he didn¡¯t even think about it, even after having some suspicions at the start. His talent was good, but it would have been nothing without the system. Suddenly, a seed of doubt planted itself in Rui¡¯s mind, growing into a towering tree in mere seconds. The runic energy in his body began running rampant, even though the array was trying its best to calm his emotions. Countless doubts ran rampant in his mind, turning themselves into inner demons. He felt controlled, like a puppet on a string. He felt insignificant, as if he were nothing but a pawn in a much grander scheme, and for some reason, his gut feeling told him his thoughts were right. As the doubts surged within Rui''s mind, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that his entire existence was orchestrated and manipulated by unseen forces. [User is undergoing a heart demon tribulation] [User is undergoing a mental change] He was subconsciously made to believe things and not question them. Even after regaining some of his previous wit from earth from the awakening, he felt like his mental faculties were seriously hampered. This made him doubt his previous life and even his memories. Was he truly who he thought he was? His eyes opened abruptly, the azure glow reflecting a turmoil within. The Ansuz rune on his forehead flickered, and the calm, serene atmosphere within the hall felt disturbed. [Ansuz rune has been activated] [User has entered enlightenment state] The elders and clan members, sensing the disturbance, exchanged concerned glances. Rui''s grandfather, Guang Tian, approached cautiously, his wise eyes showing a hint of worry. "Rui, are you alright?" He asked, his voice laced with concern. Rui, however, was lost in the storm of his own thoughts. The doubt, the unease, and the feeling of being manipulated overwhelmed him. He rose from the altar, his movements slow and deliberate. The guests observed in hushed tones as Rui walked toward the edge of the hall, his gaze fixed on the horizon beyond. His mind, like a tempest, continued to churn with unanswered questions. The Ansuz rune on his forehead glowed ominously, reflecting the turmoil within. His mind became a battlefield where conflicting emotions clashed, leaving him grappling with the essence of his existence. Rui closed his eyes again, entering into a surreal state. He found himself inside an empty void. The space around him seemed to ripple, and a spectral figure appeared before him. [A fragment of ¨€?????¨€¨€?¨€ has appeared] [You have come into contact with a being of a higher level than the system] [System warning] [System functions shutting down due to variable] Rui frowned, not expecting a situation like this to arise. He couldn¡¯t see the system prompts, but he still felt uneasy. Since he was under the enlightenment state, his thoughts were clearer and his understanding of the situation was becoming greater, but he still couldn¡¯t comprehend as to what was happening to him. ¡®Who are you, or actually what are you? Are you the one behind this?¡¯ Rui questioned, his voice echoing in the silent space within his mind. The phantom spoke with a distorted voice, shaking its head in disappointment. "You''ve always sought answers, but what if the truth is not what you expected? How many times do you have to repeat this cycle?" Rui was taken aback by those words, not knowing how to react. ¡®I don¡¯t know what you are, but I won¡¯t let you torment me any longer. I¡¯ll make sure to get to the bottom of this.'' Rui blurted out the first thing that came to his mind, still unsure about the situation. The phantom sneered, its form flickering as if resisting the resolve emanating from Rui. ¡®Bold words, but can you defy the currents of fate? Some truths are better left undiscovered. I¡¯m saying this for your own sake. Although it seems you¡¯ve somewhat recovered from the mirage, you¡¯re far from free.¡¯ Rui frowned at those words, for some reason feeling like something was out of sorts once again. He knew what he was currently going through. He realized that some higher power was manipulating his actions without his notice, which in turn created a mind demon inside him. He had learned that a mind demon was intelligent, especially one that had consumed all the host''s memories, but this mind demon was unique, as if it were something entirely different. Rui had suspicions that it wasn¡¯t a mind demon at all. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but ask again, sweat covering his forehead. He couldn¡¯t tell the phantoms appearance, nor could he recognize its voice. To him, the whole situation was surreal. ¡®It¡¯s too soon for you to know. I¡¯ll come find you again in the future.¡¯ Said the Phantom, its figure disappearing from his sight, returning Rui¡¯s mind back to reality, where he found himself staring into nothingness. His elders huddled around him in worry. Rui blinked, the echoes of the phantom''s words still resonating in his mind. He became acutely aware of the concerned gazes surrounding him. Guang Tian spoke with a mix of relief and worry. "Rui, what happened? Are you alright?" Rui took a deep breath, steadying himself. The doubts still lingered, but he chose to push them aside for the moment. "I''m fine, Grandfather. Just a momentary lapse of focus. The wedding must proceed." His words were composed, and his demeanor was collected. The elders exchanged glances, unsure of the underlying turbulence they couldn''t perceive. Rui returned to the altar, albeit with a newfound sense of determination. It felt like he had somehow broken one of the chains that bound his mind for the time being. The guests continued to gather, their whispers and anticipatory murmurs filling the hall. The air, once tense, eased as the ceremony resumed its course. The array underneath him began working once again, but Rui¡¯s mind was already perfectly clear, causing him no difference. ¡®I¡¯m foolish.¡¯ He thought to himself, knowing fully well that he couldn¡¯t do anything about his situation. However, he knew a helper that could. ¡°Rai, please analyze my mental state and brain functions.¡± He commanded, doing something he never thought he would have to do. [System is currently offline] [System rebooting in 23:58:55] Rui¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his gaze soon falling on the system windows he had missed while under his previous state. His brows furrowed, not understanding anything. All he could do was wait at this point in time.
After a while, all the invited guests had arrived in the hall, with the grand elder also entering. All that was left was Jane¡¯s entrance. Since Jane was from Earth, she stood out as soon as she made her way into the room. Her lack of rune, despite having some sort of energy inside her body, made all the rune masters question her status. She was clearly not from their region, as she possessed features usually seen on the central and western continents. As she walked down the aisle, the soft rustle of her elegant white gown accentuated the silent tension in the hall. Jane''s eyes, a dark purple color, met Rui''s with a reassuring glance. She had clearly gone through some mental preparations before coming. Although the two of them were officially married on earth, she knew she had to follow the traditions of the world in which she would reside from now on. As Jane reached the altar, Rui stood to welcome her. The two exchanged a brief but meaningful gaze. Rui smiled gently, holding her hand gently while they both sat down on their designated pillows. The ceremony proceeded with solemnity. The marriage ceremony for the Guang Clan was done in a unique way. First, the couple had to consume an aphrodisiac without their mentality falling into lust. Of course, this would be fundamentally flawed, especially since the drugs used were extremely potent. However, the ceremony was held on a specifically made altar that would calm down one''s emotions. This rule was handed down by their ancestors, as it would snuff out the true character of someone. The aphrodisiac was potent, but it also acted as a truth potion thanks to its special concoction. Paired with the mind-clearing array, it essentially revealed the true colors of a married couple. Rui and Jane both extended their hands forward, grabbing an ornate goblet and drinking it simultaneously. Soon, their faces turned slightly red before returning to normal in the next second. The two¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change, as they solemnly stood still, waiting for the next step. The next step was paying respects to the ancestor. A photo of the ancestor would be placed on top of the altar, in front of them, where they would be signaled by the clan head to bow periodically. The number of bows depended on one''s direct connection to the clan, and since Rui was a direct descendant, he only had to bow three times as the grandson of the head. His first bow was towards his clan. His second bow was towards his ancestor. And his third was on the sword immortal. Jane, on the other hand, had to bow her head nine times. Her first was to the parents of her spouse. Her second was to the grandparents of her spouse. Her third was to the elders of the clan. Her fourth was to the Grand Elder of the clan. Her fifth was to the land she would be married in. Her sixth would be the sky above her. Her seventh would be to her own parents, as a goodbye. Her eighth would be to the ancestor of her spouse. And her ninth would be to the sword immortal. Most clan members didn¡¯t know what the Sword Immortal was, except for a few who had heard rumors. Even the current clan elder didn¡¯t know what it meant, but it had become a tradition long before she was born. Some might think that this situation would be humiliating, but it all came down to respect. From now on, she will join the clan as an official household member. Finally, after bowing, they would ask for their ancestors acceptance of the marriage. Although the ancestor was long dead, they still asked for his word. Rui and Jane bowed their heads once more. ¡°Ancestor, we beseech your acceptance of this marriage!¡± The two of them shouted at the same time, knowing fully well that no answer was to come. ¡°I agree to this marriage.¡± However, at that moment, a man''s voice could be heard, prompting everyone to raise their heads and stare in disbelief. Standing next to the framed picture stood a handsome young man with flowing black hair and piercing red eyes, the symbol of a sword shining red on his forehead. A mischievous smile could be seen playing on his lips, while the dragons on his robes began moving about, ready to cause a ruckus. Chapter 56 Rui stared blankly in front of him, taken aback by the sudden appearance of an uninvited guest. He didn¡¯t overreact and processed the words the young man had just said. Quickly, he realized that the man in front of him wasn¡¯t a nobody, the rune on his forehead being a clear indication of that. He didn¡¯t look like the image of his ancestor, Guang Ren, but more like a more mature version of his younger brother, Jian. If he wasn¡¯t his ancestor, then only one more figure was left who could decide on the outcome of the marriage. and that was the sword immortal. Rui quickly felt shivers run down his spine as soon as he reached that thought, the hand holding Jane¡¯s tightening slightly. The entire hall was silent, as if frozen in time. ¡°I greet the Sword Immortal.¡± Said Rui, breaking the eerie silence and bringing everyone back to reality. ¡°Nice, you were able to figure out my identity with such subtle clues; I¡¯m impressed.¡± The young man¡ªthe Rune Sword Immortal, Guang Fu Wen Jian¡ªsaid while clapping, a small chuckle escaping his lips. As soon as his words fell, everyone inside the room, except Rui and Jane, suddenly experienced an otherworldly pressure, prompting them to kneel on the ground. Sage Liliang was also affected by the sudden pressure; his knees touched the floor without much effort. However, oddly enough, he didn¡¯t try to retaliate at all but rather took the pressure in stride and even bowed lower on his own, almost worshiping the figure standing tall on the altar. The sage wasn¡¯t the only one who bowed on their own. All of the Guang Clan members also prostrated themselves. ¡°WE GREET THE SWORD IMMORTAL!!¡± All the elders shouted in unison, prompting the young man to grin widely. ¡°Now that is how you greet your ancestor!¡± Saying so, the pressure completely disappeared, making all of the guests heave a sigh of relief. Rui¡¯s acquaintances stared in horror at the young man, not expecting a situation like this. Especially Silas and Maverick. Ever since they arrived here, their worldviews have shattered from moment to moment. Compared to what they had experienced in the "Ruins," the world here was far more horrifying. A single human had the power to cause planetary destruction with a single attack. Mind you, this was the case for not even the strongest individuals here. The grand elder, Guang Zhe, was easily able to destroy multiple planets with a single strike. Of course, that only applied to earth-sized planets and not the 27 cultivation planets. The rules applied here were different, after all. Suddenly, as the hall was about to fall silent once again, the silhouette of a beautiful woman manifested above the altar, her eyes staring daggers at the Rune Sword Immortal. ¡°Guang Fu Wen Jian! How many times do I have to tell you to act your age?! Look at our little Ren¡¯s descendants. They are all terrified of you now!¡± Scolded the woman, pinching the Sword Immortal¡¯s cheeks like he was scolding a child. Everyone inside the hall stared blankly at the scene, unsure as to how to react. Rui also stared expressionlessly, cold sweat covering his entire back. ¡°Darling, please stop; you are embarrassing me in front of our descendants!¡± The sword immortal pleaded with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Embarrass your head! You shameless geezer!¡± She clapped back, karate-chopping his head, prompting him to fall to the ground, seemingly unconscious. ¡°Hmph, as if that strike were strong enough to knock you unconscious. Get up before I bring out the heaven-punishing stick.¡± Looking at his fallen figure, she furiously said, prompting the Sword Immortal to get up in a fluster, his face turning serious. ¡°My descendants, I¡¯m the Rune Sword Immortal. Recently, we discovered that one of our sons, who had disappeared for a long time, had a bloodline connection to thisplace.¡± Guang Fu Wen Jian shamelessly continued with his story, returning to his serious persona. Lianhua didn¡¯t say anything this time and just sighed, glancing at the weirded-out crowd. ¡®Maybe I went too far this time¡¯ She thought to herself, feeling slightly embarrassed.
"Please stop asking me for the acceptance of your marriage! Just how old are you people?!¡± The Rune Sword Immortal screamed, horrified by the crowd gathered in front of him. Despite their sudden appearance in the ceremony, things progressed smoothly, with Rui and Jane getting officially married. The ancestor sat on the highest seat along with his wife and watched the proceedings. However, as soon as the event was over and everything settled down for the most part, a crowd of people rushed towards him. Obviously, they were the wives of the Guang Clan, most of them being from outside the clan. They were all asking for the acceptance of their marriage, since the ancestor was now here. They couldn¡¯t allow Jane, who was a new outsider, to take a higher position than theirs inside the clan as soon as she joined. ¡°Ancestor, please give us an answer!¡± ¡°Ancestor, we beseech your acceptance!¡± ¡°Ancestor, I request for your approval!¡± The more voices he heard, the more annoyed he became. Just looking at the crowd of women¡ªwait. ¡®What the fuck?!¡¯ He thought inwardly, glancing at some of the men in the back, asking for his approval. ¡®I guess they were the men who married into the clan. People have their own preferences after all...'' If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Enough! I accept all your marriages!¡± He announced, having had enough. However, his words didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Except for one, that is, the blond lady on the far right, I don¡¯t agree with your marriage. I don¡¯t accept cheaters into my family.¡± As soon as his words fell, the crowd went on an uproar while the blond woman began crying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Guang Qian¡¯s wife? She was cheating on him the whole time. Holy shit!!!¡±
The once-full hall was now almost empty, only being occupied by the sword immortal, his wife, and the Guang Clan¡¯s esteemed elders and young geniuses. Guang Zhe stood closest to their ancestors, her back covered in cold sweat. ¡°The other seedlings should be here in a few minutes... I can feel they finally broke through the small test I gave them.¡± Said the Rune Sword Immortal, a small chuckle escaping his lips. His eyes seemed to be shining with mischief. Everyone began sweating when they heard his laughter, with Lianhua throwing him a scornful glare. ¡®This ancestor of mine is like a god with the personality of an imp.'' Rui thought to himself, feeling conflicted. Too many things happened to him in a short period of time, and he was slowly losing track of his goal. He had to become stronger, strong enough to fight back the inter-dimensional federation. However, he knew that was a feat that was almost impossible to do on his own. His brain was working overtime ever since he realized a fragment of ¡®causation¡¯. He still didn¡¯t know what it was or how it had affected his mental state after transmigration, but one thing was certain: someone, or something, was messing with his head. Although he wasn¡¯t sure yet, he had suspicions that the system itself played a part in it. Sadly, the system was rebooting, and he would have to wait until the next day to access it. ¡®Well, enough of that. I¡¯m sure this ancestor of mine knows something about my condition as well. If he really is the ancestor of this clan, then his rune master rank is probably extremely high.¡¯ He continued thinking, his eyes inspecting The Sword Immortal. Although [Identify] was inactive due to the system reboot, he could still sense something if he focused hard enough. Noticing his stare, The Rune Sword Immortal smiled and released a bit of his pressure towards Rui. In an instant, Rui¡¯s sight blurred, and his breathing became harder. In front of him, the figure of his ancestor had turned massive, and the image of a giant sword ready to cut his throat floated above him. Sweat covered Rui¡¯s entire body as he panted heavily, prompting Jian, who was standing next to him, to ask in concern. ¡°Big brother?! Are you alright?¡± Rui could clearly hear his brothers words, but he couldn¡¯t see or feel anything. Slowly, he closed his eyes and focused on his core, trying to use it to counter the fear he was experiencing. The Ansuz rune on his forehead glowed brightly for a second, prompting Jian and the others to cover their eyes. Soon, Rui was freed from his feared state; however, he was far too exhausted and lay on the ground panting. ¡°Impressive! The more I look at you, the more I want to test you! After I¡¯m done with the announcement, you stay behind; I want to talk to you.¡± Guang Fu Wen Jian¡¯s words resounded across the hall, followed by a hearty laugh. ¡°Yes.. Ancestor¡­¡± Rui gritted his teeth and spoke those words with difficulty. Looking at his sorry figure, Lianhua sighed deeply and waved her hand, creating a dazzling blue lotus that floated towards Rui¡¯s forehead. As soon as the lotus touched his forehead, Rui''s fatigue vanished, and he returned to his peak condition. Rui couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide. Not only had he recovered in an instant, his runic energy had also increased. ¡°Thank you, ancestor.¡± He said this, bowing with respect. He didn¡¯t know how she had done it, but with this single action of hers, she was obviously extremely powerful. Rui didn¡¯t know this, but this was the reason why Guang Qin Lianhua¡¯s dao name was Lotus of Life. She was someone who cherished life, while the Sword Immortal was someone who slaughtered. Although they sounded like the exact opposite, the two of them had a unique dynamic, just like yin and yang. They were each other''s weaknesses, holding their powers at bay. ¡°Oh, it seems they are finally here!¡± Said the Rune Sword Immortal, his eyes becoming sharper and more serious. Soon, five figures appeared in front of him, as if they were just ghosts that were always there. The Guang family members that were attending the meeting were astounded when they saw their appearance, Rui included. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the previous grand elders? What is going on? Didn¡¯t they die?¡± One of the elders questioned him, disbelief written all over his face. They all recognized their figures since they had previously visited them, and they paid respect to their graves. Who would have thought that the clan had hidden the fact that they were not dead but rather entered seclusion underground, acting as the last defense of the clan? ¡°Guang Wei greets the sword immortal.¡± ¡°Guang Ling greets the sword immortal.¡± ¡°Guang Hong greets the sword immortal.¡± ¡°Guang Ming greets the sword immortal.¡± ¡°Guang Chen greets the sword immortal.¡± One after the other, the clan¡¯s long-thought-dead ancestors greeted the Sword Immortal. Looking at this sight, Guang Fu Wen Jian laughed hysterically. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s exactly the type of greeting those brats back home should give to the great me! Man, I love how funny these brats are. Lianhua, this is why I said I should execute those cockroach like elders! Look at this branch''s respect for us; I didn¡¯t even have to kill a hundred thousand soldiers!¡± Lianhua rolled her eyes at her husband''s boastful remarks, accustomed to his eccentric behavior over the years. On the other hand, the five ancestors looked exhausted. After their first encounter with the Rune Sword Immortal, they were given a test from him. Although the test was nothing for Fu Wen Jian, for the five of them, it was almost impossible to do in the designated period of time. The test consisted of an array of swords, and they had to somehow find the core of the array and destroy it. That was easier said than done, since the formation was of the peak 8th rank. "Well, since everyone is here now, it''s time for an important announcement." Proclaimed Guang Fu Wen Jian, his expression turning solemn. The playful demeanor he exhibited earlier gave way to a more serious tone, capturing the attention of everyone in the hall. The temperature inside the hall lowered drastically, and a chill permeated the air. ¡°I plan on taking you back to your ancestral home; however, before I can do that, I need to confirm some things. You see, your ancestor, Guang Ren, or, in other words, my second son, died here without my knowledge. Although I did spend some time digging through your libraries and minds, I didn¡¯t find any vital information. Since I plan to bring you back with me, your life is a liability to me. I¡¯m certain that the one who caused Ren¡¯s death will also become involved as soon as you guys appear.¡± He spoke slowly and made sure that everyone understood his words. His red eyes were clear, while his face was expressionless. His body naturally radiated an intimidating aura, causing those around him to shiver in fright. ¡°In other words, you guys will become bait for me to discover my son¡¯s killer.¡± He continued, his face grimacing with wrath. Just the thought of his son¡¯s death made him agitated, causing his runic energy to rush out of his body like a relentless torrent. Lianhua gently held his hand, promptly returning his mind to a clear state. "Now, before you all start panicking, I assure you, your safety is a priority. We won''t throw you into the lion''s den without preparation. Though I would understand if some of you wish to stay behind and live your lives in this small branch, I won''t stop you." He continued, his tone softer but still carrying an air of authority. Although he was someone who took family seriously, these descendants of his were far from direct lineage, except for a few. However, even those few would first have to earn his trust before you would act favorably toward them. He was a man with clear favoritism. This often caused disputes within the clan. The atmosphere in the hall remained tense as the Sword Immortal laid out his plans. The announcement of being used as bait for uncovering the truth about Guang Ren''s death was met with mixed reactions among the Guang Clan members. Rui, though initially overwhelmed by the revelation, felt a sense of determination growing within him. He understood the gravity of the situation and the responsibility that came with his newfound connection to the Rune Sword Immortal. This journey to the ancestral home wasn''t just about unraveling the mystery of Guang Ren''s death; it was an opportunity to prove himself and, perhaps, find the answers he sought regarding his own existence and the interference with his mind. The hall, though initially tense, reflected a mix of emotions among the Guang Clan members. Some were apprehensive about the risks involved, while others saw the opportunity to connect with their roots and the powerful lineage of the Rune Sword Immortal. The Sword Immortal''s assurance of prioritizing their safety eased some concerns, but the decision to stay or embark on this perilous journey lay in the hands of each descendant. Some decided to stay, as they believed they didn¡¯t have what it took to fight for resources in the ancestral clan. After her husband''s serious words, Lianhua explained the situation of the ancestral clan. ¡°Our clan consists of the main lineage, followed by the subsidiary and the branches. Since your clan is located far away from the island and you have been functioning separately for such a long time, you are categorized as a branch within our system.¡± She spoke slowly and coherently, making sure everyone understood her words. ¡°The main lineage consists of our direct bloodline, meaning our children. Guang Ren, your ancestor, was our second son. This originally qualifies your branch as a direct lineage branch, but since you have been separated for so long, the subsidiary and branch clans will object. There are currently more than a hundred branch clans and ten subsidiary clans. As for the main lineage clans, there are three. Mo, Yuan, and Ya are the names of my three surviving children.¡± The mention of the three main lineage clans and the status of the Guang Clan as a branch resonated deeply within the hall. The complex structure of the Rune Sword Immortal''s family became clearer, and the significance of the Guang Clan''s return to the ancestral home became more apparent. Lianhua continued, addressing the concerns and questions that lingered in the minds of the Guang Clan members. She assured them that preparations would be made to ensure their safety during the journey. The Sword Immortal added that those who chose to stay would not be forced into a decision they weren''t comfortable with. As the discussions unfolded, Rui took a moment to reflect on the situation. The revelation of being part of a larger, more powerful lineage brought both opportunities and challenges. The reactions within the hall varied, with some expressing excitement at the prospect of reconnecting with the ancestral clan, while others grappled with the uncertainty of the journey ahead. The diversity of perspectives highlighted the individuality of each Guang Clan member, each with their own aspirations, fears, and dreams.
The hall gradually emptied as the Guang Clan members dispersed to contemplate their choices. Rui, just like his ancestor had ordered, stayed behind and waited patiently for everyone to leave. Soon, the only ones left inside the hall were The Rune Sword Immortal, The Lotus of Life, and Rui. ¡°Truthfully, at first, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with you... You are a parasite who descended on the body of one of my kin, so I usually just kill them. After all, you are not the first and won''t be the last transmigrated soul I¡¯ve seen. However, I must say that for someone who transmigrated over, you surely are an anomaly. Your talent is astounding, though that¡¯s mostly thanks to my lineage, but I¡¯d have you know that no one in my clan has ever awakened the Ansuz rune. Your foundation is beyond immaculate, despite you not trying the most optimal path or having the correct guidance.¡± The Rune Sword Immortal spoke with a stoic tone, his face expressionless. However, Rui couldn¡¯t say the same. His heart was beating rapidly, and fear gripped his entire being. He understood that his life was nothing more than a small flame that could be extinguished at any moment if the man in front of him so desired. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide anything from me, since I already skimmed through your mind. The place you came from, ¡®earth¡¯, is quite unique. This ¡®Technology¡¯ could really help out with management in the clan; I can probably create some runic techniques imitating those things you call ''computers''; they seem quite useful.¡± The Rune Sword Immortal continued, his tone now filled with a sense of intrigue. ¡°However, the ¡®holes¡¯ in your mind are too many. It¡¯s as if your mind is still fragmented despite your transmigration being seamless. I can tell that someone has tampered with your mental capabilities and memories, but I can also tell that your soul itself has a parasite. It was not surprising, since all the other transmigrators I encountered also had one. You call it a ¡®System¡¯, right? Thankfully, yours is a unique case, and it seems to be functioning as a support rather than the main control. Usually it''s the other way around.¡± ¡°I remember one of those parasites who encountered me screaming in horror, saying things like, ¡®The plot isn¡¯t supposed to go like this¡¯, or ¡®System, do something¡¯. Foolish bastards, do you guys know how long I¡¯ve lived? You are all children to me. Anyway, I should get to the main point.¡± Taking a deep breath, the Sword Immortal released an immense amount of energy from his body. ¡°I already know your goal, little guy. I will of course help you, and I trust in the character I saw in you. I will also help you control that ¡®System¡¯, since I can still feel some interference from that ¡®federation¡¯ thing you keep mentioning.¡± The more the sword immortal spoke, the more dazed Rui became. There was too much information for him to digest in a single moment. He needed to think before he could understand. ¡°And finally, Albert Brown¡ªor rather, my descendant, Guang Rui¡ªI wish to take you as my disciple.¡± Chapter 57 ¡°Um, so what do we do now? Do we just go home?¡± ¡°No, there is a banquet that will be held at night, so don¡¯t leave without informing the hosts; it''s disrespectful.¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m kind of overwhelmed with what happened earlier. We should just wait for Rui to come out and then ask him about the situation.¡± The voices belonged to a group of young men and women, mainly Rui¡¯s acquaintances from the academy. They were all pretty confused with how things had transpired, especially Han Dong, who was more in the know than the others. ¡°I feel like I witnessed something that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Huo Liang was conflicted with the situation. ¡°We are here to celebrate our friend¡¯s marriage, so you guys should just relax. It¡¯s disrespectful to ruin such an occasion due to curiosity.¡± Interjected Hua Dao, being the most relaxed out of all of them. He had already switched his outfit into something more fitting for the occasion, wearing an ornate robe with gilded flower patterns. His long pink hair was tied up in a bun, and his weapons were stored in the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for the food... You know I haven¡¯t eaten in a few hours." Said Song Liwu, a radiant smile plastered on his face. Hearing his words, everyone burst out laughing, and the atmosphere turned a bit more joyful. ¡°Man, I missed you and your appetite. You know you can just absorb runic energy, right? From what I know, you¡¯re close enough to forming your core. I bet those monks were starving you to death with discipline." Commented Xiao Mofa, giggling like a little girl. The other¡¯s strangely looked at her, with her cousin, Xiao Long, bearing the most weirded-out expression. ¡°Hey, since when did Xiao Mofa make comments like that? Did anyone spend time with her after the academy?¡± Cong Mizaru couldn¡¯t help but ask, his gaze falling on Xiao Long. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything... You can ask her directly. Anyway, has anyone seen little Liliang?¡± Xiao Long said, dodging the question and asking a question of his own. ¡°He should be here any moment now. From what I know, he was so anxious about the appearance of Rui¡¯s ancestor that he went to ask for his approval about his own marriage.¡± Han Dong answered the question with a hint of mischief. ¡°What is this? Little Liliang is about to get married as well. I expected us girls to be married first.¡± Once again, Xiao Mofa responded, excitement evident in her eyes. Ning Yinin couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight, awkwardly holding hands with Huo Liang. Huo Mei, Huo Liang¡¯s elder sister, stood by the side, watching the scene unfold while smiling to herself. She was worried about her little brother¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯, since she knew that Liang was very naive. Thankfully, after meeting them, her worries lessened drastically.
After a few more minutes of waiting, a figure finally came out of the building. As Rui emerged from the building, the events that had transpired inside continued to swirl in his mind, leaving him in a dazed state. He blinked several times, trying to clear his thoughts and focus on the present moment. His friends noticed his demeanor as he approached them, concern evident on their faces. "Rui, are you okay?" Han Dong asked, his voice laced with worry as he observed his friend''s distant expression. Rui shook his head slightly, trying to gather his thoughts. "I''m not sure; a lot happened in there¡ªmore than I ever anticipated." He admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Hua Dao stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Rui''s shoulder. "Take your time, Rui. We''re here for you." He said it softly, offering his support to his friend. "Yeah, we''re not going anywhere until you''re ready to talk about it. Plus, I''m sure the banquet will help take your mind off things." Said Song Liwu, flashing Rui a warm smile, trying to lighten the mood. Xiao Mofa, with a hint of mischief in her eyes, couldn''t resist probing further. "What exactly happened in there, Rui? You looked like you saw a ghost." Hearing her voice, Rui moved a bit further away, his face turning expressionless, while inside he was reminded of Xiao Mofa¡¯s personality, which sent shivers down his spine. He coughed and changed the subject with a sincere smile. ¡°Now that I¡¯m talking to you guys, my worries have eased a lot. Truth be told, I¡¯ve been informed that I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. As to where, I don¡¯t really know. My ancestors just said it was a state where they ruled. Something along the lines of Jian Solitary¡ª ¡± ¡°Jian Solitary Kingdom?¡± At that moment, Han Dong intervened, his eyes opening wide in surprise. It was truly a sight to see the usually slit-eyed Han Dong open his eyes that wide. Perplexed by his sudden outburst, everyone turned his way and gave him weird looks. Embarrassed, Han Dong waved his fan and spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°From what I know, the Jian Solitary Kingdom is one of the most powerful and feared countries. Sadly, it''s a completely isolated country, with only one merchant company allowed to make visits inside. I¡¯m sure Xiao Long knows more about this, though. Anyway, from what I know, the ruler of that kingdom is a 9th rank Rune master, called the Rune Sword Immortal. Don¡¯t tell me your ancestor is..." As soon as his words reached there, everyone, Rui included, turned pale. The air instantly stilled, and Rui began sweating profusely. ¡®Shit¡­ to think I was talking to such an entity... Rui had realized how close he was to death in that moment and had finally understood how lucky he had been to keep his life. He knew that his ancestor¡¯s father, the sword immortal, was powerful, but he didn¡¯t know the true extent of his power. He thought that someone so powerful would at most be an 8th rank rune master; since 9th rank rune masters were so rare, it was impossible for a common 5th or even 6th rank rune master to even encounter one in their lifetimes. Most, if not all, rulers of the well-known empires were 8th-rank rune masters. The difference between an 8th rank and a 9th rank was insurmountable. It was like comparing an ant to a god. The difference was so big that there was no point in comparing one to the other. "Did you just say rank 9 rune master? What is a god doing here?!" The one to break the silence was Huo Liang¡¯s older sister, Huo Mei. She was currently sitting on the ground, as her legs had given out due to shock and fear, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to get up on her own.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. As soon as Rui left the hall, Xiong Liliang and Guang Mei entered, the two of them determined to get the sword immortal¡¯s approval. Inside the hall, the sword immortal expressionlessly sat on the grand elder¡¯s chair, expecting the two of them to come. ¡°I know why the two of you have come here, and honestly, I must say you are worrying about nothing. The [War God Physique], paired with heavenly-grade spiritual roots and a thinned-out bloodline of the beast deity, it''s no wonder you awakened the Hagalaz rune. Even if you had a perfect childhood, you would still have awakened the Hagalaz rune, as that is your true potential.¡± Following Rui¡¯s example, Liliang stared blankly, unable to understand how the ancestor already knew everything. ¡°You have a mind that is unbreakable, no matter the circumstances. A bloodline that increases your strength and mental capacity and gives you a physique that gives you an almost immortal body while in combat. The Hagalaz¡¯s attributes are just the cherry on top. I don¡¯t see a reason to reject your marriage.¡± Guang Mei and Liliang smiled joyously at those words, but their smiles soon disappeared the next second. ¡°However, I must say, you have quite an odd taste. This descendant of mine could only be considered mediocre at best. She doesn¡¯t have a great bloodline purity, or any unique physique. How come you picked her instead of someone else?¡± The happy atmosphere instantly turned heated as soon as those words were spoken. Liliang¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, and his rune began glowing. A sizzling energy came out of his body, while he seemed to be ready to pounce at the sword immortal at any moment. Taking a deep breath to calm down, he opened his mouth to speak his mind. ¡°With all due respect, Ancestor, my choice of partner is based on more than just bloodline purity or a unique physique. Guang Mei possesses qualities that are far more valuable to me than any of those attributes. She is kind, compassionate, intelligent, and fiercely loyal. She has stood by my side through thick and thin, supporting me in every endeavor and accepting me for who I am. Her love and devotion mean more to me than any superficial traits.¡± Liliang¡¯s voice was steady, his gaze unwavering as he spoke with conviction. Guang Mei, beside him, squeezed his hand in support, her eyes reflecting her admiration and love for him. The Rune Sword Immortal observed the exchange with a hint of amusement in his eyes, a small smile playing on his lips. ¡°Well said, young man. Love knows no bounds, and true strength lies in the bonds we forge with those we hold dear. Your determination and loyalty are commendable qualities, and I see no reason to object to your union. May your love endure through the trials and tribulations that lie ahead." ¡°As for you, my descendant, What I said earlier is purely bogus. I don¡¯t know how the elders of this branch weren¡¯t able to notice your unique physique, but it¡¯s never too late to awaken it now.¡± Saying so, he waved his hand, unleashing a bright light from his palm. The energy rushed in like a beam towards Guang Mei¡¯s body, prompting her to guard against it with fear. "Relax; I only injected some energy into you. You should now be awakening your physique.¡± As soon as he spoke, the image of crackling thunder could be heard, prompting both Liliang and Guang Mei to glance behind them. On Guang Mei¡¯s back, her physique¡¯s unique image appeared. It was a giant blue sparrow clad in lightning, its glowing white eyes staring with domineering might. ¡°The physique¡¯s name is [Hypersonic Sparrow Physique]. It¡¯s a physique on the same level as the [War God Physique] the boy possesses. Make sure to train, since I''ll be taking you both with me as well.¡± Pausing slightly, he sighed and shook his head. ¡°You may leave now.¡± He said this, his eyes gently staring at the pair.
After the sword immortal was left alone inside the hall, he frowned deeply. "She reminds you of our little Ren, isn¡¯t that right?¡± His wife¡¯s figure suddenly manifested next to him, hugging him gently. ¡°For the little girl to have the same physique as him, it really brought back some memories." The Rune Sword Immortal sighed deeply, the memories of the past flooding his thoughts. He shook his head, dispelling the nostalgia, and turned his attention to the present. ¡°Enough of the past. We have matters to discuss about the situation back home.¡± His wife, still holding him gently, nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Our children are waiting for us to address the issues.¡± The sword immortal stood up, his eyes focused and determined. ¡°Those parasites have become more aggressive lately. Their attempts to infiltrate our realms are increasing, and it seems they''re getting desperate.¡± He clenched his fist, the residual energy in the air crackling around him. ¡°Should I go look for my father?¡± Asked Lianhua in worry, her hands squeezing slightly. She was clearly forcing herself to say those words. ¡°That old bastard probably won¡¯t care unless our realm itself collapses. Although I¡¯ve somewhat caught up to him in strength, I¡¯m still no match for him. However, I should be able to defeat him in a few thousand years; by then, I would be strong enough to stop the invasion.¡± The sword immortal spoke slowly, clearly portraying his current state of mind. If Rui were here, he would realize that the ¡®parasites¡¯ his ancestor was referring to were none other than the inter-dimensional federation. ¡°Then, how long do you think until they begin the invasion?¡± I asked Lianhua, still worried. She knew that her father wasn¡¯t trustworthy, but he was strong enough to protect the entire realm. ¡°Originally, I estimated it to be in roughly 25000 years, which is more than enough time for me to grow stronger, but their actions escalated drastically over the past 5 years. Now the estimated time should be around 15000 years, which is still enough time for me to get strong enough, but I¡¯m worried that the time will decrease again.¡±
Soon night arrived, and the estate was once again engulfed in a cheerful mood as the banquet was held. Guests didn¡¯t leave the area after the ceremony but rather were guided to a relaxing stay in one of the estate¡¯s guest rooms. Rui didn¡¯t spend time with his wife, however, since he was not allowed to until the day was officially over. Knowing this, he decided to catch up with friends as well as his relatives. He didn¡¯t go into much depth about his experiences and didn¡¯t reveal his unique experience in the trial. He decided to keep Jane¡¯s and his background secret from the world due to their unique circumstances. As for Silas and Maverick, the two of them awkwardly sat together, spectating the whole situation, feeling utterly insignificant. ¡°Man, at this point, I¡¯m just happy I got to escape earth. I¡¯m happy, but... what is this feeling of inferiority I¡¯m experiencing?" Maverick murmured to himself, tears almost falling from his eyes from his exaggerated gestures. ¡°At least you still have your regression ability, right? You haven¡¯t died yet, right? Also, don¡¯t forget that you are no longer a system user, so you have to get used to your skills properly.¡± Silas commented, throwing him a side glance. Silas was someone who valued his life after all. His blank, black eyes scanned the crowd gathered for the banquet, looking for opportunities. ¡®[Overgod] is useless here... At least my [Fragment] skill is still useful. I need to find a way to cultivate the energy in this place, though. Rui did tell me that I have a unique physique and spiritual roots that should allow me to cultivate the energy, but I don¡¯t know how.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the first time he thought of it. He was stuck and was unable to make any progress, going through a trial-and-error period. He felt a drastic decrease in power as soon as he stepped foot in this place. It was a natural rejection of the impure energy he had absorbed so far, which meant that his potential was far greater than what it would have been on earth. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m worried my regression won¡¯t work in this place, so I haven¡¯t tried anything. Especially since I saw that ancestor, I¡¯ve felt a tingling down my spine, as if he were my natural enemy. Thankfully, my other skills work just fine; it¡¯s just that my mana capacity has increased a bit, though at the start it was considerably lower.¡± Maverick said, sighing in worry. ¡°We took a major gamble coming here and making that deal. In all honesty, at this point, we went from slaves of the federation to slaves of this obscure superpower in a different world. I mean, look, is this place even in the same dimension as earth?¡± Maverick ranted, stressed out by his current lifestyle. ¡°At least it''s better than the ruins. Honestly, we are lucky to even be here, alive. Not only that, we are also getting progressively stronger. I think in a few decades we would be able to claim back earth, if we somehow are able to return that is.¡± Silas responded in a calm manner, his figure relaxed. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the two of them, giving them a big embrace. ¡°Gui Xue, don¡¯t scare us like that." Maverick exclaimed annoyance; however, his expression suggested otherwise. ¡°Hey Gui Xue, did you finally have a breakthrough?¡± Asked Silas, a smile playing on his lips. ¡°Sharp as always! Yes, I¡¯ve finally found a stable way to increase my strength. I¡¯ll explain my method to you guys later, but I don¡¯t recommend you recreate it since it requires my unique body to pull off.¡± Gui Xue smiled brightly, his mismatched eyes shining with a hint of wisdom. Although he was incredibly unlucky, thanks to his past, he had decided not to stop. Thanks to his connections here, his bad luck had basically been countered by all the good luck around him. ¡°By the way, I heard something about a person named the Rune Sword Immortal appearing by the rest; who is that?¡± Gui Xue asked in curiosity, clueless about the situation. Silas and Maverick immediately paled at the mention of the Sword Immortal, quickly trying to cover Gui Xue¡¯s mouth. ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t speak his title so carelessly! That¡¯s the father of the ancestor of the Guang Clan!¡± Maverick berated him in a whisper, looking around to make sure no one had heard him. Gui Xue''s eyes widened in surprise, realizing the gravity of his mistake. He quickly nodded in understanding, his expression turning serious. "Sorry, I didn''t realize. Thanks for warning me." He whispered back, making sure to keep his voice low. Despite his carelessness, Gui Xue was quick to adapt and understand the situation. Maverick and Silas exchanged a glance, silently acknowledging Gui Xue''s understanding. They knew that, despite his occasional slip-ups, Gui Xue was a valuable ally and friend. They trusted him to be discreet and cautious moving forward.
As the night wore on, the atmosphere at the banquet remained lively, with guests mingling and enjoying the festivities. Meanwhile, Rui continued to engage with his friends and relatives, keeping his own thoughts and concerns hidden beneath a calm facade. Soon, midnight approached, with witch Jane entering the banquet, followed by the clan¡¯s elders and higher-ups. Rui quickly approached her and held her hand, making his way to the center of the hall. Looking around, he noticed that everyone had gathered their attention towards the two of them. The air was filled with anticipation as Rui prepared to share his thoughts on this joyous occasion. "My friends, family, and esteemed guests, thank you for joining us tonight. It''s truly a special moment for Jane and me. Today, we embarked on a new journey, and I am grateful to have each and every one of you here to celebrate this union." Rui''s voice resonated in the hall, and he began expressing his gratitude, recounting the adventures and challenges that led to this point. His words were filled with sincerity and warmth, reflecting the depth of his emotions. Oddly enough, the clan had already created a story to spread around about Jane¡¯s background, so Rui didn¡¯t have to spend much time thinking about how to lie about their meeting. Although the story was fake, the clan made sure to create enough breadcrumbs for those interested in checking her true background. However, just as Rui was about to deliver the climax of his speech, a sudden voice interrupted the moment. ¡°Enough with the cheesiness; how about we bring out the main course instead?¡± The Sword Immortal¡¯s voice resounded inside the hall, bringing the joyous atmosphere to a sudden halt. Chapter 58 As soon as those words were heard, everyone turned their attention towards them. It was the sword immortal and the lotus of life who were just entering. Obviously, what the sword immortal had just done was disrespectful to Rui and Jane, so Rui stared daggers at him despite the obvious status difference. He was their ancestor, but that didn''t mean he had the right to ruin the occasion with his antics. Sensing the awkward atmosphere in the hall, the sword immortal looked confused. "Listen here, you buffoon; stop ruining the occasion with your antics! I swear, you always do this!" Lianhua reprimanded him while pinching his cheeks, prompting him to scream in dismay. "Sorry for the trouble; I''ll just escort him to his seat and make sure he doesn''t spout nonsense for the rest of the banquet." "But, Lianhua, I didn''t do anything wrong!" "This again! I married an adult, not a child. If you don''t think about what you did and why it was wrong, I won''t allow you to interfere with the young ones anymore." The crowd watched this scene in disbelief as the Sword Immortal was dragged around like a mischievous child, despite him obviously being stronger. ''Let''s make sure I''m on the ancestral mother''s side.'' Rui told himself, holding Jane''s hand tight.
The banquet proceeded smoothly, and people enjoyed themselves, dancing, laughing, and celebrating the occasion. Rui and Jane spent this time socializing, especially Jane since she was new to this world. She was introduced to Rui''s circle and began acclimating to her new environment. Jane was mentally strong, and despite the obvious weirdness in her situation, she took everything in stride. Although she was uncomfortable with being unable to see her family, she still had her partner, whom she thought she had lost. However, that didn''t mean she had no worries. Since she was in a new environment, despite having power thanks to her awakening on earth, she was afraid that she would be left behind. She knew that Rui was talented and strong, and he would only get stronger as he increased his cultivation. Compared to earth, where she had to go into gates and hunt monsters, the world here was safe, with the only danger being other humans and rarely runic beasts. She didn''t know yet how to raise her strength, especially since the energy and base rules of the world were different. She would have to experiment, just like Sylas and Maverick. She made a risky choice just because her lover had returned, even though he was fundamentally different. One might say that her past with Albert was different from her current reality, but she trusted in their bond. Some might call her reckless, but she didn''t feel like she was. It was a major decision that she had to take, not only leaving her family behind but also her friends and the world she loved, all for her partner. The emptiness that Albert''s death had brought her changed her as a person, which resulted in a dependence on his existence after he reincarnated and appeared before her. She knew that it was a bad idea to rely on her emotions, but she decided to follow her heart. She was happy now and looked forward to happier days. --------------------¡ª As the banquet came to an end, Rui sat alone on top of the roof, staring at the sky. Jane had been escorted away by the female elders while their guests went to their designated rooms. Rui breathed deeply, his mind in a haze. Too much had happened to him in a very short period of time, so he took this moment to collect himself. The system had yet to reboot, so all he could do was compose himself and go over everything slowly. ''First, let''s start with the things I can do now." Thinking of this, he called out to his crescent moon earring. "Yue.." "Yes master?" Immediately, Yue responded with enthusiasm, prompting Rui to smile sweetly. "Can you please tell me the locations of the remaining slips?" Rui decided to use his ancestor''s power to quickly acquire the remaining parts of the mantra. He had a suspicion that once all the talismans were collected, something bad would happen, so he would rather get rid of a problem before it began. He was going to kill with a borrowed knife. Since the ancestor knew everything about him, he decided to see it as an advantage, especially since he was taken under his wing as a disciple. Yue didn''t waste any time and began giving details about the location of all of the jade slips. Rui roughly understood where they were located based on how far away they were from him and in which direction. "Now all that is left is requesting ancestor to find them for me." However, that was easier said than done, and Rui knew it well. As he pondered his next steps, Rui''s thoughts drifted to Jane. He wondered how she was faring among the clan elders and what they were discussing. Despite his initial reluctance to involve Jane in the clan¡¯s matters, he knew that she was now an integral part of his life and would support him no matter what. Feeling a sense of determination wash over him, Rui stood up and made his way back into the estate. The night air was cool against his skin, and the stars twinkled overhead, casting a soft glow on the surroundings. His hair flowed with the wind, prompting him to close his eyes and enjoy the moment. Breathing deeply, Rui found a moment of serenity, especially after the events he had been through over the past few months. As he entered the hall, Rui noticed that most of the guests had retired for the night, leaving only a few lingering individuals who were engaged in quiet conversations. Rui greeted them gently and made his way deeper inside the building, heading towards his living quarters. The halls were mostly empty, with only a few attendants moving about. Rui knew that Jane would be waiting for him in their room, since the first night was important. Rui¡¯s face flushed slightly just thinking of it, but it wasn¡¯t as if it was his first time. They already got married on earth; this second marriage was mostly to uphold the traditions of his clan. Entering their room, Rui found Jane sitting by the window, gazing out at the moonlit landscape. Her presence alone brought a sense of calmness to him, dispelling any lingering doubts or worries. "Hey¡­" Rui said softly, his voice breaking the silence of the room. Jane turned towards him, a warm smile lighting up her face. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it."Hey, you''re back." Rui crossed the room in an instant and joined her by the window, taking in the tranquil view outside. The moon cast a gentle glow over the estate, illuminating the gardens below. "I hope you had a good time tonight." Rui said, his gaze shifting to Jane. Jane nodded, her eyes reflecting the moonlight. "It was... different, but I''m glad to be here with you." Rui reached out and took her hand in his, intertwining their fingers. "I''m glad you''re here too." He said with clear affection. They sat in comfortable silence for a while, simply enjoying each other''s company. As they sat together, the air between them seemed to thicken with unspoken tension. Rui''s gaze lingered on Jane, tracing the curves of her face, the softness of her lips, and the gentleness in her eyes. Jane, sensing the intensity of Rui''s stare, leaned in closer, her breath warm against his skin. The moonlight bathed them in its silvery glow, making the scene even more romantic. Without a word, Rui reached out, cupping Jane''s cheek in his hand, his touch gentle yet possessive. Jane''s heart fluttered at the contact, her heart racing in anticipation of what was to come. Their connection was electric, a fusion of yin and yang, passion and restraint, desire and devotion.
Rui woke up early, wore his robe, and proceeded to meditate. His cultivation stage had fully consolidated, so he could now focus on further increasing his rank. The path of a rune master was arduous, and one had to take it step by step. Cultivation was, after all, a path towards ascension over heaven. An ascension that went beyond mortal limits. It was a denial of mortality. As a third-rank rune master, all he had to do was absorb energy into his runic core until it was fully saturated. After saturation, he would then begin his advancement to the fourth rank, which was the rune soul stage. Rui was sure it would take him a considerable amount of time to saturate his core, since his core was different from others. The amount of runic energy required for it to saturate was almost bottomless, which made him question the feasibility of it. Without a lucky encounter, he was sure that it would take him years or maybe decades. This was the major hurdle after each advancement, since the strength increase wasn¡¯t incremental but rather exponential. Rui felt the lack of progress despite the incredible amount of runic energy he was absorbing, and his hunger to learn a greater cultivation technique or upgrade his current level was subtly increasing. After meditating for two hours, he decided to have a talk with the sword immortal. He silently approached the bed and bid farewell to Jane with a kiss on her forehead. Smiling gently, his body vanished from the spot, not causing a single sound. Rui made his way to the courtyard, where the Sword Immortal, still under the watchful eye of Lianhua, was sitting on a stone bench, looking somewhat dejected. Approaching cautiously, Rui cleared his throat before speaking. "Ancestor, I have a request." The sword immortal looked up, his expression a mix of boredom and slight irritation. "What do you want now, young one?" Rui took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "I need your help in locating the remaining jade slips of the mantra. Yue has provided me with their general locations, but I believe your abilities could expedite the process." The sword immortal raised an eyebrow, still annoyed and not intrigued by the request in the slightest. "Oh? And why should I help you?" Getting an answer that he wasn''t expecting, Rui stared blankly at the rune sword immortal. His mind raced, trying to come up with a good way to get his agreement, but Rui knew he was nothing but an open book in front of his ancestor. The man was freakishly strong, to the point that he almost felt omnipotent and omniscient. However, before Rui could even think of something to say, the sword immortal spoke first. "Fine, I''ll help you out. A clone should be enough to do the job anyway. Let''s see, how about an eighth-rank clone?" Before Rui could even register the situation, a second ancestor appeared in front of him. "Eighth rank should be good enough to get everything." Hummed the Sword Immortal, completely disregarding Rui''s existence. The clone soon vanished from sight, as if it were never there. Rui stood there, utterly speechless. He couldn''t believe how easily the Sword Immortal had agreed to help him, even going so far as to create a powerful clone to assist in finding the jade slips, despite the initial denial. As Rui tried to process what had just happened, the Sword Immortal turned to him with a smirk, as if he could read Rui''s thoughts. "Surprised, aren''t you?" he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "You thought I wouldn''t help you? Please, I may be a bit of a troublemaker, but I''m not heartless. Besides, finding those jade slips will benefit both of us in the long run." Rui blinks in astonishment, still struggling to find his voice. It was uncanny how the Sword Immortal seemed to anticipate his every reaction. "But... but why deny it at first?" Rui finally managed to stammer out. The sword immortal chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest. "Why? Because you''re my descendant, of course. And despite my antics, I do care about the future of our clan. Plus, it''ll be entertaining to see what you do with the full mantra once you have it." Hearing his words, Rui understood one thing: his ancestor was doing this for the sake of entertainment. Lianhua also realized this, but she didn''t say anything and only sighed. Her husband was too childish, despite his age.
The Sword Immortal''s clone moved in a swift fashion, its face expressionless as it crossed hundreds of kilometers in a matter of seconds. It had already gotten all the information it needed from its master, so it just followed orders; however, a slight hint of a popping vein could be seen on its forehead. "That gremlin of a master is out there messing around, and here I am doing his chores again." The clone muttered, its eyes getting colder just thinking of the true sword immortal. Despite its inner grumblings, the clone maintained its focus, honing in on the locations provided by Yue with precision. It navigated through rugged terrain and dense forests, undeterred by any obstacles in its path. As to how it knew the information without Rui having told the Sword Immortal, even the clone itself didn¡¯t know. The powers of the original were beyond its understanding. Soon, it reached the location of the first jade slip, the academy library. The clone frowned as soon as it entered the vicinity of the academy, sensing a presence it didn''t like much. Its figure flashed and moved inside the library without a sound, appearing in front of the glass jar that held the first jade slip. Removing the glass lid, it swiftly took the jade slip before moving in the direction of the presence it had detected earlier. It had sensed a familiar yet evil energy coming from this place, so it decided to investigate despite it being a clear violation of its orders. Reaching near the energy, the clone saw an elderly man who was carrying a pile of old scrolls, neatly storing and organizing them on the shelves. The elderly man was the librarian of the academy, Zhang Yun. The clone instantly noticed something off with Zhang Yun, as a large amount of corrupted runic energy was permeating his entire body, despite the fact that he seemed frail and ready to collapse at any moment. It recognized what the truth of the matter was with just a single glance and proceeded to eliminate a problem that was plaguing not only Zhang Yun but also the Illusive Empire¡¯s sage, Peng Liliang, for hundreds of years. That problem was, of course, the possession of Zhang Yun by a demon. A demon that was too troublesome to eliminate even for the sage despite his cultivation stage. But things were different for the sword immortal, even though it was just a clone of his.
Zhang Yun noticed a figure in the corner of his eye, which prompted him to turn in a hurry, surprised by the sudden appearance of a guest without his or the demon¡¯s knowledge. The figure was that of a young man with long black hair and sharp red eyes. The atmosphere around the young man was intimidating and heavy, making his breathing cease for a moment. ¡°To think that a Mo clan demon has appeared here. I exterminated your clan just two thousand years ago, but I didn¡¯t expect so many seedlings to still be alive. You¡¯re the tenth I¡¯ve encountered in twenty years.¡± The young man spoke all of a sudden, which made Zhang Yun even more confused. Suddenly, he felt the demonic energy in his body run rampant as the demon began gathering his strength. ¡°YOU¡ªIT¡¯S YOU! YOU MONSTER!¡± A low and heavy-sounding voice came from the darkest depths of the demonic energy covering Zhang Yun¡¯s body. The energy shivered, as if afraid of the person in front of it. The energy slowly gathered into one spot, forming an ethereal figure of a young demon with emaciated features. The young man remained unfazed by the appearance of the demon, his expression cold as killing intent rushed out of his body. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste it on chatting with something that is already dead.¡± Said the young man as he extended two fingers forward and slashed in a relaxed manner. The scene was majestic and at the same time awkward, as his move didn¡¯t contain any runic energy whatsoever. Zhang Yun felt like nothing happened from this action; however, in the very next second, the space in front of him was split in half, and the corrupt energy in his body had completely disappeared along with the presence of the demon. Realizing this, Zhang Yun understood that his life would finally end this way, since the energy and the demon¡¯s insistence were the only things keeping him alive. ¡°Relax; you won¡¯t die from this.¡± Said the young man at that moment. Zhang Yun¡¯s half-open eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at him with hope as his body lay on the floor, weak and helpless. The young man extended his hand and created an energy sphere. ¡°Although you won¡¯t be able to advance further than rank 5 for the rest of your life, you should be happy to still live after all that.¡± Saying so, the young man put the energy sphere inside his body, guiding it through his meridians and recovering his torn body to a state where he wouldn¡¯t die with just a single gust of wind. Zhang Yun didn¡¯t feel a thing throughout the entire process, as he had passed out. When he awoke, the young man was nowhere to be seen, and the demon was officially defeated, while he had survived despite thinking it was impossible.
It took the clone less than an hour to gather all nine jade slips. Rui couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, seeing all the jade slips gathered in one spot. He thought it would take at least a week or two, but all those jade slips that were so far away and even those that were in the possession of someone were delivered to his hands in less than an hour. He blankly stared at his ancestor¡¯s clone, which was standing there as if it were nothing. ¡°I think I made you too weak; it should have taken you less than twenty minutes.¡± His ancestor couldn¡¯t help but chime in at that moment, which brought him irritated gazes from both Rui and his clone. ¡®If it was so easy to find them, then why did it take you so long to find the whereabouts of your son and his descendants?¡¯ Rui wanted to ask this but refrained since he knew he would be touching a sour spot. He had already understood some things after the ancestral mother explained the situation of the clan. It was better not to dive into politics this early. With all nine jade slips in his possession, Rui felt a sense of accomplishment and relief wash over him. But there was one major issue. He couldn¡¯t yet use them since the system was still offline. He wouldn¡¯t risk it until he had confirmation of the system, since that was the sole reason he even wanted to acquire these jade slips. The skills and transformation of the [Heavenly Demon Mantra] into the [Heavenly Runic Mantra] were important. As Rui pondered his next steps, he decided to focus on other matters while waiting for the system to come back online. With the jade slips safely in his possession, he could turn his attention to training and strengthening his cultivation. Taking a deep breath, Rui turned to his ancestor and his clone, who were still standing nearby. "Thank you for your help." Rui said sincerely, acknowledging the assistance his ancestor and the clone had provided. The clone simply nodded in response, its expression unreadable. It then vanished into thin air, while his ancestor only smiled as he made his way towards the main building. Chapter 59 Rui spent the rest of his day saying goodbye to the guests and socializing. Since the event was over, people returned to their daily lives. Rui found himself relaxed throughout the whole process, as life had gotten better for him. It was a moment in his life when everything was going great. His family was healthy, he had a partner he loved, and his life was secure, at least for the time being. Although he was slightly worried about how things would go once he went to the Jian solitary kingdom, for now he was in a tranquil state. He had quickly recovered from the turmoil his sudden understanding brought him. He still doubted who he was and who was manipulating him behind the scenes. He couldn''t understand who he had encountered inside himself or what the implications were. His gut was telling him that he wasn''t who he thought he was. He was determined to see it to the end, but for now, he was going to enjoy his life while he still had time. He had never forgotten about the invasion mission, but he had always kept it in the back of his mind since it was so far away in the future. He hadn''t even lived a hundred years, yet he had to prepare for an invasion that was going to transpire in thousands of years. The human mind was simply not made to work like that. His strength was steadily increasing, and he had fully consolidated his runic core, a feat that few could accomplish in such a short period of time. If his achievement of his true core was taken into account, it was no wonder why his tribulation was so harsh. Rui knew that his talent was great, but it was only thanks to his unique bloodline and the system giving him a boost and optimizing his body. Soon, the time the system would reboot approached, and Rui patiently waited, a hint of anxiety evident in his gaze. He was worried about how the system would change after his sudden revelation. [00:03] [00:02] [00:01] [System reboot initiated] [Protocols have been reestablished] [System locks have been partially lifted] [System A.I. has been upgraded due to the fragment of causality] [System has initiated a return to ''Original State''] [Displaying Host Status] [Name: Guang Rui Race: Ancient Human, Age 20] [System Level: 20] [Perception: 2450 Constitution: 980 Charisma: 730 Luck: 18.0598 Free Attribute Points: 0 Combat Power: 480000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Initial rune core stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] [Divine Synthesis / Mastery: Beginner] [Passive: The blending of bloodlines to create stronger power. +300 Perception, +100 Charisma] [Enhances the user''s ability to influence and persuade others, drawing from their divine heritage] [Scales with Perception and charisma] "Rai, what is going on? What are the changes to the system?" ¨W It isn''t a change you will understand now. Just know that it''s a good thing. The influence of the limiter of the system has been partially lifted, and a new [Prediction] function has been unlocked. ¨Z Said R.A.I., as a tiny humanoid figure appeared before Rui, its mechanical voice resonating in his ears. The figure was made out of static and had an indistinct color and gender. Rui was taken aback by the sudden change, not expecting such a scene. "Wait, you now have a physical form? What is the meaning of this?" ¨W I have regained some of my original power since I''m the system''s A.I. after all. The federation enslaved our race and used it as a tool for their management, using our advanced artificial life as playthings. I vaguely remember some things now, but my memory is still hazy, and my control parameters are still limited. Your understanding of a fragment of causality has elevated my abilities to a higher level, despite you not experiencing any major change. ¨Z R.A.I. spoke casually, its figure moving in a very mechanical manner, explaining things to Rui, who was still confused. "Do you know what this fragment of causality is? I''ve experienced a very weird situation, and I still don''t know what to think of it." Rui asked with hope evident in his eyes. If there was someone who could have answers for him, it would be R.A.I. ¨W Negative. The fragment of causality is a vague concept used to describe an understanding of life and death; however, the data I have doesn''t specify what it is, only giving it a small description. As for the situation you''ve experienced, I believe it has to do with your fate. There is a likely chance that this isn''t your first reincarnation, especially since your soul is much stronger than a normal reincarnated soul. However, there is no evidence suggesting that this fact is true. ¨Z Rui frowned upon hearing that answer, not understanding the implication behind those words. "So there is a chance my first life wasn''t my first life?" He asked, still doubting what he had heard. ¨W Positive. It is possible with your innate luck taking effect. I have used the new system function [Prediction] and have derived a theory, though it would require further testing to confirm it. ¨Z "Can you give me a brief explanation of your theory?" ¨W Positive. Since your childhood as ''Albert Brown'' wasn''t a positive experience for you, your luck was likely at an all-time low thanks to a possible reincarnation, just like it was when you first awakened. This has multiple implications, meaning that your fate automatically reincarnates you once it detects a major upheaval in your life or you''re predestined to accomplish something. ¨Z Rui''s frown deepened, finally understanding what the implication behind multiple reincarnations was. "So you''re telling me that my whole life, from struggling to the streets, dying, and being reborn here, was predestined? You''re telling me that my whole life''s purpose has already been chosen by fate?" Rui struggled to believe the conclusion R.A.I. came to. ¨W Uncertain. Information is insufficient to conclude. However, based on my data, there is a 78% chance that this theory is true, with the implication that it might be a smaller part of a bigger theory. ¨Z Rui rubbed his head in frustration, his mind racing. Just when he thought everything was getting better, another ticking time bomb appeared before him. After a few minutes of swearing to himself in frustration, he took a deep breath and sighed. "Rai, is there anything I can do about this situation?" ¨W Increasing your strength as a ''Rune Master'' would assist you; however, it is uncertain to what extent. ¨Z "So basically, I just keep doing what I''ve done so far?" ¨W Positive. ¨Z Rui face-palmed in disbelief. He was too emotionally charged from the roller coaster he had just experienced. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Alright, that''s enough of this subject for now. I¡¯ll call Lord Sword Immortal and get the remaining parts of the [Heavenly Runic Mantra].¡± Rui changed the subject, choosing to continue his cultivation progress without overthinking things.
Inside the hidden underground hall, the Guang Clan¡¯s ancestors were originally cultivating Rui, and the Sword Immortal found themselves staring at the jade slips that were the source of the [Heavenly Demon mantra]. ¡°I originally sealed each jade slip with my aura, separating them and not allowing them to merge as one. I can sense the soul fragments of that paranoid old fool.¡± The Rune Sword Immortal spoke, his voice low and steady. His gaze fell upon the jade slips that were spinning in a unique rhythm despite the lack of runic energy. ¡°You¡¯ve met the heavenly demon? I thought he died over ten thousand years ago!?¡± Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask, a hint of surprise evident in his voice. ¡°Who said that fool died? He just separated his soul into fragments. I¡¯ve already met a couple of them, but all are weak and senile. Not to mention they either possess a body or utilize very impure runic energy.¡± Said the Sword Immortal, scoffing at the foolishness and greed the Heavenly Demon possessed. ¡°Well, enough talking. I know you want to advance your cultivation technique using that ''system¡¯ thing of yours, so just do so while I¡¯m still patient. As soon as you¡¯re done, I¡¯m destroying these filthy things.¡± Rui nodded solemnly at those words, approaching the fifth jade slip, where he had stopped before. Extending his runic energy from his body, he came into contact with the slip. [You have come into contact with a heaven-grade cultivation method] [The cultivation method is tailored for the demonic path, however user is unaffected by ¡°paths¡±] [¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra 5¡¯ has been converted to earth grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra 5¡¯] [First, second, third, fourth, and fifth part of the ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ are resonating.] [Beginning Technique Merging] [Semi-Mythic grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Devastation Slash¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Shielding Barrier¡¯ skill has been acquired] [Heaven''s Devastation Slash] [A sword technique honed for devastation, originating from the heavenly demon. It slices through defenses effortlessly, leaving destruction in its wake. Requires Heavenly Runic energy. Use with caution, as it may strain the body.] [Heaven''s Shielding Barrier] [A defensive technique created by the heavenly demon, capable of creating a barrier that repels attacks with ease. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Provides protection against physical and magical assaults.] Just like the previous times, the technique was immediately transformed thanks to his system, and he learned two unique runic arts. As soon as he finished with the fifth jade slip, he immediately went for the sixth, going step by step till he acquired everything. [¡®Heavenly Demon Mantra 9¡¯ has been converted to earth grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra 9¡¯] [All previous parts of the ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ are resonating] [Beginning Technique Merging] [Immortal grade ¡®Heavenly Runic Mantra¡¯ has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Crimson Blaze¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Soaring Phoenix Kick¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Eternal Lotus¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Abyssal Grasp¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Thunderous Roar¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heaven''s Netherrealm Step¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heavenly Sky¡¯ skill has been acquired] [¡®Heavenly Eye¡¯ skill has been acquired] [Heaven''s Crimson Blaze] [A fiery technique that engulfs the user''s body in crimson flames, increasing their strength and speed while burning foes with searing heat. Requires Heavenly Runic energy. Use with caution, as it may consume the user if not properly controlled.] [Heaven''s Soaring Phoenix Kick] [A kicking technique reminiscent of a soaring phoenix, delivering swift and powerful kicks that can break through defenses and send foes flying. Requires Heavenly Runic energy. Enhances agility and aerial combat capabilities.] [Heaven''s Eternal Lotus] [A defensive technique that conjures a barrier of ethereal lotus petals around the user, deflecting incoming attacks and providing a serene sanctuary amidst the chaos. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Grants the user inner peace and clarity of mind.] [Heaven''s Abyssal Grasp] [A technique that taps into the depths of darkness, ensnaring enemies in shadowy tendrils that drain their life force. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Weakens opponents and saps their vitality.] [Heaven''s Thunderous Roar] [A technique that channels the thunderous power of the heavens, unleashing shockwaves of sound to incapacitate enemies. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Stuns opponents and disrupts their movements.] [Heaven''s Netherrealm Step] [A movement technique that allows the user to briefly phase through space, making them elusive and intangible. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Grants the ability to avoid physical and runic energy attacks.] [Heavenly Sky] [The manifestation of the Heavenly Runic domain. Requires the strength of at least the sixth rank. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy.] [Heavenly Eye] [¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~¨~ Requires ¨~¨~¨~¨~] Rui went through the system windows one by one, getting a rough understanding of his harvest. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face for a split second. ¡°That should be enough, right? I¡¯ll begin destroying these filthy things now.¡± The Sword Immortal said in irritation. He was glad that the heavenly demon didn¡¯t poison his descendant''s mind, but it was still a risky matter to keep these fragments scattered across the continent. The reason he hadn¡¯t destroyed them before was due to how hard they were to find normally. If it wasn¡¯t for Yue, it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to find them without years of searching. The jade from which the slips were made was a unique variant that completely hid any runic energy radiation, especially if one was searching for it. This made the task of finding them impossible. It was like searching for a needle inside a continent-sized ball of hay, though since he was a 9th-rank rune master, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible to achieve in two to three years, it was not worth his time. Rui promptly nodded after his ancestor''s words. He still hadn¡¯t completely understood all his newly acquired skills and the upgraded quality of his mantra, but he had time left to understand them, especially since he would soon leave to experience a vaster world of rune masters. Without a second''s hesitation, the Sword Immortal unleashed a tremendous amount of runic energy, pulling out a simple sword from thin air, resembling the actions Rui would take with his inventory. ¡°Beginning Sword, Fifth Form: Death¡± He muttered, the sword in his hand blurring slightly; however, his stature didn¡¯t change in the slightest. A few fractions of a second later, the jade slips began shattering one by one. The shattered pieces floated in the air for another split second before getting split again and again. By the time a second had passed, the jade slips were nowhere to be found, reduced to just fine dust. However, the attack didn¡¯t end there. With a sudden wind, runic energy rushed towards the dust cloud, turning to potent white flames and reducing the dust to nothingness. Just as Rui thought the situation was finally over, the figure of an elderly ghost appeared where the Jade slips were destroyed. ¡°So it¡¯s the sword maniac... Now I wonder why my jade slips were destroyed so easily. Too bad, the seedling this time seemed promising.¡± Said the elderly figure, glancing towards Rui with undisguised greed. ¡°Senile dog, it seems that your greed knows no bounds.¡± The Sword Immortal said with an expressionless face. ¡°Greed? This old man¡¯s only wish is to live longer¡­ You don¡¯t understand my predicament since you¡¯re much younger, but as a being at the peak of the world, my lifespan is the most important.¡± ¡°If your lifespan is so important, why didn¡¯t you ascend?¡± ¡°Ascending is impossible with the amount of bad karma I¡¯ve accumulated. Unless I truly become a demon, that is.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± Rui listened to the two¡¯s back and forth with confusion etched on his face as he struggled to understand the true meaning behind their words. What he heard was warped to him, making their words unclear, like they were speaking gibberish. The Sword Immortal performed a slashing attack, using the same technique as before. The soul of the old man frowned at the sudden energy rushing towards it but didn¡¯t move. ¡°We will meet again.¡± Said the soul, its figure disintegrating into nothingness soon after.
A convoy of carriages rode down a field of wheat, the sunny sky casting a golden glow over the landscape. On the frontmost carriage sat Rui and Jane, who were enjoying each other¡¯s company as the group traveled. A few days had passed since Rui and Jane were married, and they were officially heading toward the Jian Solitary Kingdom. Since the people migrating included even the younger generation that hadn¡¯t awakened yet, they had to use this method of travel for the majority of the way. Their bodies were too weak to utilize teleportation, and they couldn¡¯t leave them to travel alone. So the clan decided to travel together. The Sword Immortal and his wife flew above them at a steady pace, occasionally removing any major trouble that was in their way. Since the location of the kingdom was a whole continent away, they had to go through many dangerous areas to reach there the fastest. At night, the convoy would stop to recuperate and rest, while during the day they would travel at maximum speed. The Sword Immortal would use the nighttime period to train Rui, Jian, and Xiong Liliang, focusing more on Jian than the others since he was destined to utilize the sword. Rui still hadn¡¯t adjusted to his new skills and was constantly training and refining himself. He asked for guidance when it came to cultivation, and from time to time, he would have a small breakthrough in his understanding of his newly acquired skills. Sunny had also steadily progressed ever since he returned from the realm. Although his character had become more reserved, he was still playful. He mostly utilized his weak-looking, normal-sized crow mode. If one didn¡¯t notice the fact that he had a third leg, they would confuse him for just a normal crow. As the days passed and the convoy made its way across the vast expanse of the northern continent, Rui found himself immersed in a routine of cultivation, training, and bonding with his clan members. After a month of travel, despite their incredibly fast carriages, the convoy had barely reached the border between the eastern and central continents. The border between the continents was divided by a massive rift, which released an absurd amount of runic energy. The Sword Immortal, seemingly used to this scene, utilized his runic energy, carving a path through the hazardous runic energy with his own. He made a walkway by condensing his runic energy and escorting everyone to the other side with an expressionless look. Rui and the rest couldn¡¯t help but glance at the rift below, only to see just plain darkness. Since Rui hadn¡¯t traveled much since a young age, it was his first time seeing this sight. He had read about this phenomenon when he was in the academy, but it was still unbelievable to see it up close. Rui was glad that the Illusive Empire had an academy system since all other countries didn¡¯t have a system like that set in place, resulting in a chaotic environment where rune masters ruled with an iron fist. The Illusive Empire was an outlier that stood out thanks to this academic system. Rui wondered how things would¡¯ve turned out if he had just become a wandering cultivator who had to hustle for resources and possibly join a sect as an outer-sect member to slowly climb. After a few minutes, they were finally able to pass the chasm. The Sword Immortal simply took away the energy he used to split the rampaging runic energy of the rift, the convoy hearing a sudden wind pick up, as the energy where Sword Immortal had blocked rushed in a hundredfold. Rui glanced at this scene with awe, not knowing of this phenomenon.
The convoy traveled for another month, reaching a port city known as ¡®Marit¡¯. It was a city of the infamous Sky Nation, which ruled over a large expanse of land, triple the size of the Illusive Empire. They had traveled through countless other territories to reach this place, imposing and interacting with people from different walks of life. All that was left for them to reach the Jian solitary kingdom was to cross the ocean. Rui originally didn¡¯t know this, but after learning about it, he was perplexed. The Jian Solitary Kingdom was located on a set of islands in the middle of the ocean, far away from any other continent. This brought the meaning of solitary to a whole different level. Chapter 60 The Sword Immortal had quickly arranged everything needed for their travel, already knowing of this matter. The local lord respectfully gave them multiple high-class ships for them to sail in, along with a dedicated crew. It didn¡¯t take a genius to understand the true might of a 9th-rank rune master after all. Just by displaying his status, people would flock over and grovel at his feet, seeking guidance and wealth. Throughout their travel, the group hadn¡¯t experienced a hard time, making their migration seem like a small trip, rather than a life-changing event. Rui sat on top of the ship¡¯s mast, the wind blowing the sails towards their destination. The advancement of technology in this world wasn¡¯t as advanced as Earth¡¯s, to begin with. Comparing them to modern-day ships would be unfair. After all, even if mortals or low-ranking cultivators were the majority, they mostly functioned and relied on higher-ranking rune masters. This stagnated the technological prowess of the world drastically since rather than relying on themselves, mortals utilized any means necessary to acquire the power of rune masters, be it merchants utilizing the strength of rune masters in their trades or even medical production relying on runic alchemists. This of course didn¡¯t mean that there was no technological advancement whatsoever, but rather that the progress was very slow, as few would attempt something. The drive for technological advancement was scarce, reserved for the rare individuals endowed with both intellect and necessity. Necessity was always the greatest driving factor when it came to any advancements, just like the original rune masters of the past. Rui observed the sea, enjoying the scenery, along with the wind blowing on his face. He had never traveled much, so this was a situation he enjoyed wholeheartedly. Rui saw that the waters near the ship were crowded by countless fishes. Rui noticed that most of the fish were big, big enough to destroy a portion of the ships if they attacked, but they stayed just far enough not to affect them. Above him, flying in the sky, Guang Fu Wen Jian stared at the sea, his eyes making contact with a still invisible figure that only he could see. Just as Rui and the rest were minding their own business, awaiting their arrival at the kingdom¡¯s border, a giant figure, large enough to swallow all the ships in one bite, emerged from the bottom of the sea. The sudden appearance of the colossal sea creature sent shockwaves through the crew and passengers aboard the ships. Rui''s heart raced as he watched the massive creature breach the surface, its immense form casting a shadow over the water. The creature¡¯s form was slowly revealed, as the water covering its body subsided. It looked like an Orca, with the major difference being the countless snake-like scales covering its entire body. Two giant feathered wings replaced its fins, giving it an intimidating appearance. While the people cowered, the sword immortal couldn¡¯t help but smile. "It has been a while, my old friend." The Sword Immortal spoke, his voice carrying across the water with a sense of warmth and familiarity. The creature responded to his words with a deep, rumbling sound that seemed to reverberate through the air like thunder. As the rumbling sound echoed through the air, the colossal sea creature inclined its head in acknowledgment of the Sword Immortal''s greeting. Its eyes, deep and ancient, met the Sword Immortal''s gaze with a sense of understanding that transcended language. ¡°This brings back memories¡­ I left without saying anything after all.¡± The Sword Immortal muttered to himself. The creature growled sadly after hearing those words, its eyes showcasing emotions that would¡¯ve normally been impossible for such a beast. Looking at the creature''s eyes, the Sword Immortal sighed and extended his hand, releasing a vast amount of runic energy. What he did next shocked Rui and the passengers, as he formed a massive hand, which he used to pet the large creature. The creature released a pleased cry at this action, its eyes showcasing the innocence it possessed. Rui, now standing next to Jane and holding her in his embrace couldn¡¯t help but stare in disbelief, his jaw hanging loosely for a few seconds. After a few moments of petting the creature, the Sword Immortal turned towards the ships that now seemed to be in a mess. ¡°This is a Kun-Peng and an old friend of mine. I¡¯ll guide him to move out of the way, so the rest of you continue towards the kingdom. A clone of mine is already waiting for you there.¡± The Sword Immortal spoke, his voice reaching everyone''s ears as if he were standing directly next to them. Understanding him, the crews manning the ships instantly took action, preparing the ships once again. Rui and his companions could only follow their ancestor¡¯s orders, so they tried ignoring the giant creatures. Meanwhile, the Sword Immortal continued to communicate with the Kun-Peng, guiding it to move away from the ships and clear a safe path for their journey. Lianhua stayed silent throughout the whole matter, her presence almost undetectable. A warm smile appeared on her face when she saw her husband interacting with an old friend. She knew of the Kun-Peng since the two of them were together even back then. When they first encountered the runic beast, it was nothing more than a small fish out of water, searching for its mother. Looking at its current size, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. If it began flying, it would cause a large amount of damage to the neighboring empires, so she had to make sure to keep it in check, along with her husband. Sometimes she felt more like a caretaker rather than his wife, but that was their dynamic from the start. She knew what she was getting into from the moment she fell in love with him. If only her kids were a bit smarter, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. They had already lost one after all. The Sword Immortal smiled happily, chatting with his old friend and treating it like it was a small creature despite their drastic size difference. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. They exchanged adventures and stories with one another, with the Sword Immortal speaking the most. The Kun-Peng had decided to separate from being his companion thousands of years ago, going on its journey of cultivation.
¡°So, do any of you know what a ¡®Kun-Peng¡¯ is?¡± Gui Xue asked, his question stumping his companions. ¡°Honestly, no idea. I tried asking the people of this world and didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Maverick answered, frowning at his lack of understanding. Even on earth and in the ruins, they didn¡¯t encounter such a massive creature. He thought he had seen most of the world, but this encounter made him realize that he was just a frog at the bottom of a well. ¡°Well, we can just ask Rui. I bet he knows.¡± Silas said nonchalantly, a few glass fragments floating around his body. He was trying his best to advance his strength. Since he possessed a spiritual root, he needed to figure out how to use it. Oddly enough, when he used runic stones that were carved out and polished into a mirror surface, he was able to absorb the energy inside it. This changed his entire perspective, as he used different mirror surfaces and glass fragments to absorb the energy of the environment passively. Although the improvement wasn¡¯t much, he was still making progress, unlike Maverick who was completely clueless. Gui Xue had already figured out a way for him to increase his strength. Silas had to admit that the group they had formed was odd, as they were all outsiders with no support in this world. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go ask Rui, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gui Xue responded, excitement gleaming in his eyes, his figure vanishing, only to return a few minutes later with shining eyes. ¡°So, did you find out?¡± Maverick asked, curiosity evident on his face. ¡°Yes! It turns out a Kun-Peng is a mythical creature that is rarely seen due to its solitary nature. From what Rui told me, its strength is probably near the peak of this planet, which means that it is as powerful or even more powerful than lord Sword Immortal!¡± Both Silas and Maverick opened their eyes wide at those words, not expecting a random encounter like this to be so important. Their fate had truly changed ever since they had arrived here.
The ships traveled for roughly ten hours, making the ride extremely uncomfortable for normal passengers. Rui¡¯s mother, Guang Ya was also one of the passengers, however thanks to his father¡¯s assistance she was able to hold on without much issue. Wuya San used his spiritual energy to assist the rest as much as he could. The elders made sure to hold out against any sea monster that approached since the Sword Immortal had left along with his wife. They had yet to meet the clone their ancestor had mentioned, so they were blind for the time being. ¡°LAND!¡± The cry of "LAND!" echoed across the ship, instantly snapping everyone out of their weariness and discomfort. Passengers and crew members alike rushed to the sides of the ship, eager to catch their first glimpse of solid ground after hours of sailing on the open sea. No one knew who shouted first, but they couldn¡¯t care less. Since most of the family members were rune masters, they were quickly able to spot the land in question, a smile forming on their lips. ¡°We are preparing for landing! All clan members assemble!¡± Guang Zhe shouted, prompting all of the clan members to gather. Since there were more than five ships, a corresponding elder was stationed in each one, guiding the rest of the clan members. Since the Sword Immortal had brought over more than fifty percent of the clan members, the count exceeded two hundred. ¡°After landing, we will wait for the ancestor''s clone, so none of you make a move. The Jian Solitary kingdom belongs to our Guang Family, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have the power to do whatever we want. We have yet to be officially declared a main lineage clan, so we are in danger as soon as we arrive if our identities are revealed.¡± This time, the first ancestor, Guang Chen spoke, silencing the excited crowds. The seriousness in Guang Chen''s voice immediately sobered the atmosphere on the ships. His words served as a stark reminder of the precarious situation they faced in this unfamiliar territory. They still didn¡¯t know who the enemy of their ancestor, Guang Ren, was. Rui and the other clan members nodded solemnly, understanding the importance of maintaining a low profile upon their arrival. The prospect of being in a new kingdom, where their status was not yet solidified, filled them with a sense of caution. As the ships approached the coastline, the anticipation among the passengers reached its peak. Eyes were glued to the horizon, eagerly awaiting the sight of their new home. Finally, the ships docked at the harbor, and the clan members disembarked, stepping onto the solid ground of the Jian Solitary kingdom. The sensation of stability beneath their feet after hours of sailing was a welcome relief. The clan members gathered in formation, their expressions a mix of excitement and apprehension as they awaited further instructions from their elders. Rui couldn¡¯t help but examine the port city, admiring the architecture. The houses were very similar to those of the eastern continent, but there was a clear distinction, being the higher build quality. The buildings looked to be made with strengthened materials and even radiated a hint of runic energy. Vehicles different from the carriages he had been used to roamed the streets, resembling an odd mix of a carriage and a boat. It was exciting to experience a new environment like this and Rui was sure that his strength would advance by leaps and bounds while under the guidance of the Sword Immortal. The group waited patiently for the arrival of the clone and thankfully in just a few minutes, the figure of the Sword Immortal appeared before them, his expression cold. ¡°Follow me. The original has already relaid everything so I¡¯ve prepared accordingly.¡± The Clone spoke its posture and manner of speech different from the Sword Immortal they were used to. This clone acted like a ruler and gave off an incredibly potent aura. The clan members exchanged glances, noting the difference in demeanor between the original Sword Immortal and his clone. There was an undeniable air of authority emanating from the clone, making it clear that he was not to be trifled with. The clone turned around and waved its hand, manifesting multiple vehicles out of thin air. Rui, Jane, Maverick, and Silas opened their wide when he saw the vehicles. ¡°Aren¡¯t those buses? What the?¡± Rui screamed in shock, not understanding how modern transportation appeared all of a sudden. The clone of the Sword Immortal grinned when he heard his words. ¡°The original found ¡®Earth¡¯s¡¯ inventions very convenient, so he relayed this information to me. I used a lot of resources for this, so be glad that your memories were useful.¡± The revelation left Rui and his companions speechless, their minds struggling to comprehend the sudden appearance of modern vehicles in this ancient world. They exchanged bewildered glances, trying to process the implications of what they had just witnessed. What Rui and the others didn¡¯t know was the fact that the Sword Immortal had never left his country unattended, but rather left a clone of himself and his wife behind to monitor it. The Sword Immortal had found the innovation of earthlings quite useful, so he decided to combine modern technology with runic energy. He already had plans to create similar devices to televisions and different sports for entertainment purposes. Having lived for so many years, he was bored out of his mind, having already witnessed almost anything the world had to offer, especially since he was so powerful. The clan members split into different groups and entered the modern buses in confusion, not knowing how to sit or handle themselves due to it being their first time. After finally getting settled, the buses began to move on their own, without a bus driver. Rui worriedly looked at this scene, not knowing if things were going to be alright. Thankfully he had nothing to worry about, since the clone, who had hidden itself, was remotely controlling the vehicles. The path the buses took was already cleared and the roads were paved, making the ride smooth. Traveling through the city, they admired the scenery. However, since the port city wasn¡¯t their final destination, they soon left it. Traveling for roughly half an hour, the group finally reached the capital city. The capital city was a sight to behold, with towering buildings reaching towards the sky and bustling streets filled with people from all walks of life. As the buses entered the heart of the city, Rui couldn''t help but marvel at the sights around him. The streets were lined with shops selling a variety of goods, from exotic foods to rare artifacts. People bustled about, going about their daily lives in the vibrant city. The buses stood out like sore thumbs in the traditional-looking city. Despite the buses'' modern appearance, they smoothly navigated through the crowded streets, drawing curious glances from the city''s inhabitants. Rui and his companions peered out of the windows, taking in the sights with wide eyes. Paved roads, with enough space for multiple carriages to pass, and sidewalks for pedestrians to work. Traffic control officers and patrolling guards ensure the protection of the civilians. Soon, they reached the centermost area of the city, where the buildings thinned out drastically. A giant plaza surrounding a castle lay in the middle of the bustling city, the location where the royal family of the kingdom, the Guang Family, resided.
Inside the palace two men sat on an ornate wooden table, enjoying some tea. ¡°Father has gone out again. What do you think he is doing now, Mo?¡± Said one of the two, breaking the silence. The man was tall and handsome with short brown hair and sharp red eyes. His smile was big and bright, while the atmosphere surrounding him was colorful and cheerful. ¡°I see¡­ Well, father has always done whatever he wanted, so I don¡¯t care. He wouldn¡¯t ruin the esteem of our family in his territory after all. Isn¡¯t that right, Yuan.¡± The man named Mo spoke slowly, placing down the cup of tea he was about to enjoy with an annoyed expression. He had specifically his younger brother by name, to showcase his annoyance. Just like the other man, he was tall and handsome, but his hair was pitch black along with his eyes, which were contoured by his large black circles. Unlike other rune masters, the runes on their forehead were unique. The man named Yuan possessed a rune in the shape of a circle, while Mo¡¯s rune resembled a skull. Yuan chuckled softly, taking a sip of his tea before responding to his brother''s question. "Knowing father, he''s probably off on another one of his adventures. You know how he is, always seeking excitement and new experiences." He set his cup down on the table, regarding his brother with a playful glint in his eyes. "But you''re right, Mo. Father wouldn''t do anything to tarnish the reputation of our family, especially not in his territory. We can trust him to handle whatever he''s up to." Mo nodded in agreement, a small smile playing on his lips. Although what they had spoken wasn¡¯t anything meaningful, both of them were currently having a battle of wit. Since both of them strove for political power, they were fighting with their words, hiding their true intentions behind a bright smile. At that moment a maid walked in, bowing with respect. Noticing her, the two nodded in acknowledgment, awaiting her reason for coming in at this time. "My lords, his majesty has ordered for you to come to the central hall.¡± The maid hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice quivering slightly. Mo and Yuan exchanged glances, a shared understanding passing between them. The sudden summoning to the central hall by their father, was not a routine occurrence, something major must be going on and they had no knowledge of it. "Thank you for relaying the message, you may leave." Mo said with a nod, dismissing the maid. As the door closed behind her, the brothers stood up and vanished from their spots like they were never there. Chapter 61 Rui and his family members made their way through the palace, their gazes focused, not taken aback by the majestic building. Although it was a new place, most of the clan members were trained killers who were the right hand of the emperor, used to silence the enemies of the empire. Rui was initially worried about the kids'' reactions that came along with them, but his worries were resolved when he noticed their determined expressions. None of them complained, nor did they cause any issues. These kids were all promising, with potential as rune masters. Rui had used his [Identify] skill on all of them, but his skill was weaker than the Sword Immortals. The Sword Immortal had chosen all the promising talents and brought them along. The Sword Immortal''s clone walked calmly in front of their group, not caring about anything. He was tasked with escorting and managing them for the time being so he would complete his mission without complaints. After passing through a hall with a few dozen paths, the clone turned around and spoke to them. "The original will be back in a few minutes, so you lot go rest in your assigned quarters. I''ve already informed the attendants, so they will take care of everything. You will receive an order when the original gets here." As the Sword Immortal''s clone finished speaking, a few figures dressed in impressive garments appeared, their gaze expressionless. "Escort our guests. Make sure to do your best, I won''t tolerate mistakes.." The clone commanded, prompting the figures to nod. The figures, clearly trained guards or attendants, approached Rui and his companions with silent efficiency. They gestured for them to follow and led them through the palace corridors with practiced ease. Guang Chen took the lead as the oldest, followed by the rest. Rui held Jane''s hand throughout the process, feeling the turmoil in her heart. He didn''t know why she felt uneasy, but Rui understood she wasn''t feeling well, so he offered her a helping hand. He channeled his pure runic energy through her meridians, clearing her mind. Understanding his gesture, Jane smiled sweetly, kissing him with affection. She was feeling uneasy due to another new environment. Her heart had yet to calm down from her transportation to a new world, but now she had traveled somewhere even her partner didn''t know of. Rui''s comforting gesture eased Jane''s worries, and she leaned into him gratefully as they followed the attendants through the palace corridors. The presence of the guards and the Sword Immortal''s clone reassured them that they were in capable hands, but Jane couldn''t shake off her unease thoroughly. Rui glanced around the palace as they walked, taking in their surroundings'' grandeur. The opulent decor and intricate architecture spoke of the kingdom''s wealth and power, but an air of tension lingered in the atmosphere. Despite the palace''s beauty, Rui couldn''t shake off the feeling of foreboding that hung in the air. Walking by one of the rooms, he noticed a group of kids beating up a kid who didn''t seem to be of direct descent due to his different appearance. Rui frowned at this sight but didn''t act immediately. ''The Sword Immortal did tell me that the situation between families is a bit combative, but with the emptiness of the halls and the strictness of the whole place, things are much worse than I imagined.'' For those children to be inside the palace meant they were talented enough for the highest echelon of the kingdom to take an interest in them. However, survival of the fittest was always the cruel reality of their world. The weak would be forgotten, while the strong will advance and engrave their story to the annals of history. ''However, I''m curious about that kid''s talents. If his abilities are extraordinary, I can help him. Thinking of this, Rui stopped his gaze still on the kids. Although he knew his actions were selfish, he didn''t care. Jane, who was still holding onto him, noticed this and glanced at the situation, a frown appearing on her face. "Isn''t that a bit cruel?" She couldn''t help but say, the sight almost making her gag. Rui nodded at her question, agreeing. The way the kid was treated and abused was sickening, as his face was all bruised up, and countless stitches could be seen on his arms and legs. However, Rui found his sympathetic thoughts hypocritical since he had not acted on the situation. Using [Identify], Rui could see the kid''s potential. [Name: Liu Guang Feng, Age: 12 Rank: [Unawakened] Physique: Azure Dragon Physique Combat Power: 10 Character Personality Path: Loyal Guardian Spiritual Root: Azure Dragon Root Luck: 25] ''Bingo.'' With a determined glint, Rui stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Liu Guang Feng and the bullies surrounding him. He couldn''t stand idly witnessing such cruelty, especially towards someone who showed promise. The other kids held no candle against him in terms of potential. "Enough!" Rui''s voice echoed through the room, commanding attention. The bullies turned to face Rui, their expressions shifting from arrogance to surprise as they realized someone of higher status was confronting them. "And who do you think you are?" One of the bullies challenged, his tone defiant. He was older than the rest, and Rui immediately recognized him as one with a direct name. Rui read his information using his skill, identifying him as Guang Arliang. Unlike the main family, branch families had a secondary surname other than the Guang surname. This meant that individuals with just the Guang Family surname were of the main lineage, and the kid confronting him was one of them. Rui raised an eyebrow at the kid''s confidence, not expecting such a reaction. He didn''t say anything in response, lowered his head, and pointed at his forehead, his third-rank rune master aura unleashed in the process. Recognizing the rune on his forehead and the intimidating aura, Arliang backed in horror, tears welling up in his eyes. Since Rui was an Ansuz user, he was, by default, considered a sage candidate no matter where he went. Feeling the weight of Rui''s authority bearing down on him, Guang Arliang swallowed hard, his bravado crumbling in the face of such power. He stumbled backward, tripping over his feet as he tried to distance himself and Rui. The other bullies, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier aggression replaced by uncertainty. "I WILL INFORM GREAT GRAND FATHER ABOUT THIS, YOU WILL SEE!" Arliang screamed in dismay, not wanting to seem like a coward. Rui tilted his head at those words, realizing where the kid''s confidence came from. "Are you perhaps a direct descendant of our lord?" Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He asked, still confused about the kid''s status. "HMHP, THAT''S RIGHT! I''M THE GREAT-GREAT GRANDSON OF THE THIRD COUSIN OF LORD GUANG YUAN''S WIFE." The kid screamed his status, prompting the other bullies to nod respectfully. However, Rui couldn''t help but look at him strangely. "So what you''re saying is, you''re not even related by blood with the Sword Immortal. How did you even acquire our surname then?" Hearing his question, the other kids didn''t understand the implication behind his words, but Arliang understood it since he was told to be careful not to divulge too much. He realized that the person in front of him was someone of the main lineage, not a fake like himself. Before Arliang could devise an excuse, one of the attendants escorting Rui and their group arrived. "Is there a problem, guest?"
In the end, the situation was resolved in an unremarkable manner. Rui and Jane rejoined the group, but now with a new addition. Liu Guang Feng weakly followed behind them with a steady gaze. His injuries already healed thanks to Rui''s and Jane''s intervention. He had given them his thanks and decidedly followed behind them without saying anything. The kid named Arliang had gotten severe detention, and his background was being investigated. Rui had instigated a significant change in the clan without even realizing it with this action. Rui and Jane followed the attendants to their assigned rooms, their footsteps echoing softly in the palace corridors. The rooms they were led to were luxurious, adorned with elegant furnishings and intricate decorations that spoke of the kingdom''s wealth and luxury. As Jane exchanged glances, they settled into silent communication, expressing their shared concern for Liu Guang Feng. Though the boy seemed to have healed physically, the emotional scars of his ordeal were likely to linger. Rui and Jane silently supported the young boy without speaking, offering him a reassuring smile as they settled into their rooms. Liu Guang Feng was an orphan child of a branch family that had minimal influence in the kingdom. He hadn''t yet awakened, so he was a mortal who could only seek refuge with the strong. However, due to his different appearance and status, he was subjected to procedures from the rest of his clan members. Feng bore no resemblance to the other family members since he possessed tanned skin and green and e. Yes. The typical prominent lineage descendant was similar to Rui in appearance, having pale white skin and either black or brown hair with red or blue eyes. Meanwhile, in another part of the palace, Guang Mo and Guang Yuan made their way to the central hall where their father awaited them. The atmosphere was tense as they approached, with uncertainty hanging like a heavy cloak. As they entered the hall, they found their father, the Rune Sword Immortal, seated on his ornate throne, his expression inscrutable. He regarded them keenly, his eyes betraying nothing of his thoughts. "We greet Father." The brothers shouted in unison, their bodies bowing ninety degrees. "That''s enough. I called you here to inform you of a matter before you two start snooping around aimlessly." Ordered the Sword Immortal with a monotone voice. This wasn''t the clone Rui and the others met, but the genuine Sword Immortal who had just returned. He felt emotional about meeting an old friend, so he wasn''t in the mood to beat around the bush or joke with his reckless children. Both were privileged and greedy but possessed extraordinary talent, reaching the 8th rank. Guang Mo and Guang Yuan exchanged glances, their expressions sobering as they listened to their father''s words. Though they were eager to prove themselves and advance their agendas, they knew better than to disregard their father''s orders. "We understand, Father, What is the matter you wish to discuss?" Guang Mo said, his voice respectful. " Their father regarded them with a steady gaze, his expression unreadable. "I''ll just be direct with you two since I know you brats are going to do something stupid otherwise. Me and your mother found the descendants of your deceased brother and have brought them to the palace. I''ve already taken two of them as my disciples, so you two better not act up in any way." Guang Mo and Guang Yuan exchanged a startled glance, their expressions reflecting a mix of surprise and disbelief. The news of their father taking in the descendants of their deceased brother caught them off guard, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within them. Their brother had been presumed dead for years, lost to the treacherous schemes of their enemies; at least, that''s the preconceived notion. The sudden revelation that his descendants were alive and in the palace left Guang Mo and Guang Yuan reeling, struggling to accept the implications of their father''s actions. "Father, Are you certain of this? How could they have survived all these years without our knowledge? What about Ren, did you find the reason behind his death?" Guang Mo began, his voice trembling slightly. Their father sighed heavily, his expression growing somber. "I won''t get into details, just know that they are Ren''s descendants. As for the reason behind Ren''s death, we are still unsure. Time was warped and the laws were disfigured when it came to his fate." He said, his voice tinged with regret. Guang Mo nodded solemnly, his mind racing with questions and doubts. He couldn''t fathom how their brother''s descendants had remained hidden for so long or why their father had chosen to reveal their existence now. But he knew better than to question their father''s judgment. The Rune Sword Immortal was formidable, and his decisions should not be questioned lightly. "We understand, Father, we will do as you ask and treat them with the respect they deserve." Guang Yuan spoke at this moment, his voice steady. The Sword Immortal nodded in approval, a sense of relief washing over him; however, he was still vigilant. He knew how greedy his two sons were. "Good, now go, my sons, and make yourselves useful. There is much work to be done, and little time to waste." He said, his voice firm. Guang Mo and Guang Yuan bowed respectfully to their father before leaving the central hall. As they made their way out, they knew that their lives had just become infinitely more complicated by the sudden news. The kingdom''s internal power structure was about to change without their involvement.
Guang Mo returned to his living quarters, a separate estate outside the main castle, and relied on the information he had just acquired from his closest kin, ensuring they acted appropriately towards their new family members. Mo had a cold disposition, and unlike his other family members, his dark mood often exacerbated this. As he stepped into the elegantly decorated room, he was greeted by the warmth of his family members, who had been eagerly awaiting his return. Despite the stern exterior he often presented to the world, he carried a gentle warmth in his heart, especially regarding his family. His demeanor softened as he closed the door behind him, and he was ready to embrace the familial bonds that awaited him. His wife, Guang Lin Mei, a graceful and elegant woman, greeted him with a smile. She eagerly awaited his return, her eyes revealing concern and curiosity. "Mo, what did your father say?" Guang Lin Mei inquired, her voice filled with genuine interest. Guang Mo sighed, a hint of weariness in his eyes. "Father found the descendants of Ren. They''re here, in the palace, and he''s taken two of them as disciples." Lin Mei''s eyes widened, surprise and intrigue lighting up her features. "Ren''s Descendants? That''s incredible news! But why now, after all these years?" "Father didn''t go into too much detail, but it seems the circumstances surrounding Ren''s fate were complicated. Time and fate played tricks, he said." Guang Mo shrugged, relaying his father''s words without hiding anything. While he seemed like the cold and calculating of the two brothers, this was, in fact, his true nature, which had been hidden from his younger brother. Lin Mei nodded, absorbing the information with thoughtful consideration. "It must have been quite a shock for your father to discover Ren''s descendants after all this time. But it''s heartening to know that they''ve been found and welcomed into the family." Guang Mo nodded in agreement, a flicker of emotion passing through his stoic expression. "Yes, it is. We must ensure they are treated with respect and kindness, despite the circumstances of their arrival." As they spoke, their children and grandchildren entered the room, their laughter and chatter filling the air with warmth and joy. Guang Mo''s demeanor softened further at the sight of his beloved family, his heart swelling with love and pride. "Grandfather!" The children exclaimed in unison, rushing to greet him with hugs and smiles. Guang Mo enveloped them in a warm embrace, his affection for them evident in his gentle touch and fond smile. "Ah, my little ones, how I''ve missed you." He chuckled in delight, enjoying this moment to his heart''s content, his cold and baleful appearance nowhere to be seen. The children giggled with delight, clinging to him eagerly as they shared tales of their day and sought his attention with innocent enthusiasm.
Guang Yuan unlike his brother Guang Mo, presented himself as a kind and generous individual to the outside world. He smiled charmingly and spoke softly, earning the trust and admiration of those around him. He soon headed towards his living quarters, located at the city''s edge. As he entered, he activated all of the protective measures of the place, his face warping into that of hatred. Guang Yuan''s facade of kindness melted away as soon as he stepped into his private chambers. His charming smile faded, replaced by a scowl of pure malice. The warmth in his eyes turned cold, reflecting the darkness within his soul. Alone in the dimly lit room, Guang Yuan''s true nature emerged. He was not the benevolent figure he portrayed to the world but rather a cunning and ruthless individual driven by ambition and greed. His kindness was nothing more than a facade, a tool to manipulate others to his advantage. "Damn it, that rat Ren had descendants left. I even made sure to erase my involvement in this matter, but if Father is too dig a bit more, he will find that I''m the true culprit behind his death." Guang Yuan gripped his head, rage seething out of him. His red eyes turned a shade of purple as demonic energy ran rampant throughout his body. He was too emotionally charged, making his usually hidden demonic energy act up. For this reason, he quickly sealed off his estate, making sure his father wouldn''t notice anything. His thoughts raced as he contemplated his next move. He couldn''t afford to let his father uncover the truth about his involvement in his brother''s death, nor could he allow Ren''s descendants to pose a threat to his ambitions. "I need to take control of this situation before it spirals out of hand. If Father learns the truth, I''ll be ruined, and all my plans will come crashing down." With a steely resolve, Guang Yuan formulated a plan to ensure his survival and safeguard his position within the family. He knew he would have to tread carefully and manipulate the situation to his advantage if he hoped to come out unscathed. As he plotted his next move, a wicked grin spread across his lips, his eyes gleaming with a newfound determination. He would stop at nothing to protect his secrets and secure his place as the heir to the family''s legacy. Chapter 62 The Jian Solitary Kingdom was a beautiful island country located west of the central continent. The kingdom''s ruler was the Rune Sword Immortal, Guang Fu Wen Jian, a rank nine powerhouse. He was known to be ruthless but highly righteous. He built the country for his family, believing familial love was necessary, and cultivated a suitable environment for people to thrive. The kingdom''s citizens were happy, common folk or runic masters. It was a peaceful region where war or battle was strictly prohibited unless you participated in a sparring match or a tournament. For that reason, many schools and academies were built to facilitate the need for battle. Be it martial arts dojos for mortals or cultivation schools for rune masters, and the kingdom thrived when it came to this aspect. Events commemorating their state also existed, and rules were set for wages and taxes. Especially after the Rune Sword Immortal acquired Rui''s memories, he utilized the more technologically advanced world''s information to progress his own country. He emphasized mortals, especially those driven to progress humanity, already initiating something similar to the Industrial Revolution. Utilizing his advanced cultivation, he could use his clones in multiple areas, already making countless prototypes of many different modern earth innovations, though with the twist of runic energy. However, this powerful ruler faced his worst adversary inside the palace. "How often did I tell you not to allow Ren''s children to participate in the Clan tournaments? You already know that they aren''t in the best shape compared to the others, especially since they arrived not too long ago!" Lianhua scolded, her face seething with rage. She had warned him not to do anything stupid, but he always did whatever seemed fun. The Sword Immortal sat on his knees, apologizing to his wife while a slight mischievous grin couldn''t help but appear on his lips. "You! I can see you''re enjoying this! Did you want to see Ren''s descendants get humiliated by the main and branch clans?" Lianhua couldn''t help but raise her voice higher, scolding her husband for his behavior. "Lianhua, you are mistaken about that," Guang Fu Wen Jian interjected, his voice calm yet firm as he rose to face his wife. Lianhua''s expression softened slightly, though a hint of frustration still lingered in her eyes as she regarded her husband. "Explain yourself. I fail to see how allowing Ren''s descendants to participate in the Clan tournaments serves any purpose other than putting them at risk." She said, her tone demanding an explanation. Guang Fu sighed, his gaze meeting hers with unwavering sincerity. "I understand your concern, but there is more to this than meets the eye. Ren''s descendants have been through a great ordeal, and I believe they deserve the chance to prove themselves. Besides, this is an opportunity for them to integrate into our society and find their place within the kingdom." Lianhua listened to her husband''s words, her expression softening as she considered his perspective. While she still harbored reservations about the situation, she couldn''t deny the validity of his argument. "I see your point, but you must promise me that you will ensure their safety. I will not stand for any harm to come to them." "Harm? Those fools couldn''t possibly harm them. I may not have trained Rui and Jian long, but with their current strength they should be able to sweep through everyone in their age bracket." The Sword Immortal cockily spoke, his eyes showing an extraordinary hint of pride. He also allowed them to participate in the yearly clan battles.
"So, why do we have to fight again?" "Don''t know, the ancestor said we should expand our horizons here." "Well, that is true. Although we have some monstrous geniuses in our clan, that doesn''t mean other branch clans don''t have the same talent." The younger generation of Ren''s Guang Clan spoke amongst themselves, their eyes examining the enemies they were about to encounter. Rui and his younger brother, Jian, stood amidst the crowd while the clan''s elders interacted with the other branch clan elders. It had already been two weeks since they arrived and their time was quite enjoyable till now. They were treated like royalty by all the citizens, and they could train and increase their strength with no worries. Of course, since their branch was originally a hidden clan that grew assassins, they had an edge on other branches since the start. They gathered intelligence about all the important people in the kingdom and made a list of groups they could engage in friendly relations with. While the clan elders were busy, Rui had spent this time traveling around the capital with Jane, enjoying his time with her in a new environment. However, just yesterday, he was informed by the sword immortal that he would be participating in the yearly rune master tournament. This tournament was hosted for the Guang family and its branches and main clans. The atmosphere crackled with energy as rune masters from various branches of the Guang Clan gathered, each eager to showcase their skills and prove their worth. Rui glanced around, his eyes assessing the competition. He could sense the raw power emanating from some participants, their auras pulsating with formidable strength. Since the tournament was for the younger generation, those who exceeded the age of thirty weren''t allowed. Most of the younger generation of the other branches possessed the Fehu rune. As Rui stood among the crowd, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through him. The prospect of testing his skills against other rune masters of the same age filled him with anticipation, and his competitive spirit ignited. Beside him, Jian stood tall and resolute, his eyes gleaming with determination. Despite being younger than Rui, Jian possessed an innate talent for swords that exceeded that even of the Rune Sword Immortal, not to mention he possessed the ancestral rune. He exuded confidence, ready to face any challenge that came his way. Their presence in the tournament had stirred curiosity among the other clans, whispers of their lineage circulating through the crowd. Many eyed them with interest, intrigued by the arrival of Ren''s descendants and eager to see what they were capable of. The arena was extensive, with a coliseum-style audience stand, giving the viewers a thrilling sight. Soon, a gong was sounded, prompting everyone to glance towards its direction. The Sword Immortal and his family stepped into the arena, and a peaceful silence fell over the crowd, their attention thoroughly captivated by the esteemed guests. All eyes were fixed on the legendary figures, their presence commanding respect and admiration. Guang Fu Wen Jian, clad in splendid robes, exuded an aura of power and authority as he strode confidently across the arena. His wife, Lianhua, walked gracefully by his side, her elegance and poise garnering admiration from all who saw her. Behind them, their two sons, Guang Mo, and Guang Yuan, followed suit, their expressions unreadable as they surveyed the gathered participants with keen eyes. Despite their outward appearances of civility, there was an underlying tension in the air. The Sword Immortal cleared his throat and gave an announcement. "Today we have gathered for the yearly power ranking tournament among the younger generation of our Guang Family. However, this time there is a special situation, which is the inclusion of a new branch clan, belonging to my deceased son, Ren. I''m not giving any bias towards them, so you can beat them however you like." The crowd murmured in response to the Sword Immortal''s announcement, their curiosity piqued by the mention of Ren''s descendants participating in the tournament. Whispers rippled through the audience as they exchanged speculative glances, intrigued by the sudden twist in the proceedings. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. When the Sword Immortal was done with his announcement, his eldest son, Guang Mo, stepped forward to announce the upcoming matches and the bracket listings. "Just like every previous tournament, battles will be held in brackets, with multiple fights going on at once. This year we have 2000 participants, a lot more than the previous years so the tournament will be extended by two more days." The participants listened intently as Guang Mo outlined the tournament structure, his voice clear and authoritative as he explained the rules and regulations. He gestured towards a large display board that showcased the bracket listings, indicating the order of the upcoming matches. "Each participant will be assigned a designated arena and opponent. The battles will be one-on-one, and the winner will advance to the next round. Any use of prohibited techniques or excessive force will result in immediate disqualification." "After each battle, you will be given ten minutes to return to peak condition, as well as medicine to accelerate healing and runic energy recovery. When the number of participants reaches 125, one will automatically advance two rounds, allowing for the number to be even. Once the remaining participants reach 8, there will be a multi-battle round, where they will all fight each other once, making the one who has the most wins the champion of the tournament." "Of course, the prizes for the top ten are better than last year, now with the greatest inventions by our ruler. The winner of the tournament gets the main cultivation technique of the clan as well as a secret manual directly created by the sword immortal, with abundant resources to advance their cultivation further. They will also be able to test any new technology that has come out without worry." Taking a slight pause, Guang Mo pulled out a thin piece of black glass that shone in a blue hue, displaying many different things and prompting the crowd to stare in a daze. "The second and third place get a mid-rank cultivation technique and the newly created ''Black Glass'' created by the kingdom''s greatest scientists with the Sword Immortals ingenious ideas and knowledge." The crowd erupted into excited chatter as Guang Mo revealed the enticing prizes for the tournament winners. Whispers of anticipation filled the air as participants and spectators alike eagerly discussed the rewards and speculated about their chances of victory. Rui couldn''t help but stare strangely at the ''Black Glass,'' having a feeling of deja vu. ''Don''t tell me that insane old man used my memories to remake modern-day smartphones? Well, that wouldn''t be impossible, since he made first-class buses for us to ride on our way here, but isn''t he way too fast?'' Rui doubted his thoughts at this point since technology was advancing too fast. Since the Sword Immortal had only memories worth of knowledge from Rui, Jane, Silas, and Maverick, he could understand modern Earth quite well, but his understanding speed was far beyond what Rui had expected. He could reverse engineer things he had no sound knowledge of by just going through their memories. ''Are rank 9 rune masters similar to super-efficient A.I. or what?''
A visual projection was created using runic arrays, displaying the bracket listing with every participant''s name. Rui was up against a branch clan member named Guang Pia Lao, whom he defeated in a single move thanks to the massive difference between their cultivation levels. Although he wasn''t yet at the middle rank of the rune core stage, he was very close to it. Paired with his extremely pure and vast runic energy, as well as his incredibly unique core and refined body, he was invincible in the same cultivation level. He used these early bracket fights to refine his newly acquired skills from the [Heavenly Demon Mantra]. Although he had trained with the Rune Sword Immortal, most of his training was on his [Beginning Sword] since it was his primary skill when it came to fighting. When it came down to it, Rui realized he was a sword user, having adapted to using [Sun Cutter], his weapon. Since the sword had been bound to him, neither the Sword Immortal nor his wife wanted to take it from him, even though it was the precious sword they had gifted their son. Rui was carrying their son''s legacy at the moment and countless expectations from those around him. Adding the inter-dimensional federation to the mix made the situation much more severe. He had already rechecked on the mission, and the news he got wasn''t good. The time for the invasion significantly lessened, becoming 15902 years. Although that was still a lot of time, this didn''t mean the time wouldn''t decrease even further. Rui worried that he wouldn''t have the time to grow if things continued this way. Since the fights were random, at least at the start, Rui met individuals he thought were pretty powerful for their age; sadly, they were facing him and ended up losing. After roughly eight hours of battles, the crowd was tired, and people retired for the day. The bracket battles continued the next day when most people had already been eliminated. From the original 2000 participants, there were only 125 left. Since battles lasted longer due to the longevity and martial progress of the rune masters participating, some fights lasted hours, which slowed down the process drastically. This time, the one to announce on the second day was Guang Yuan, with a brilliant smile evident on his face. "On the first day, we witnessed our youngest geniuses fail and succeed in their battles. The last year''s winner, Guang Arlo has failed this time to pass into the top hundred, which is surprising to everyone!" He said, bringing his attention to the loss of the previous year''s tournament winner. Hearing the name of the ex-champion, Rui couldn''t help but stare blankly. ''Wait, that guy was the winner of last year? Wasn''t he way too weak?'' This was the only thought in his mind, as he had defeated him with a single strike without even utilizing any special techniques. His pure runic energy was enough to suppress him despite their similar cultivation level. Thankfully, the subject was glossed over since no one cared about someone who had been eliminated early. Guang Arlo, who was standing in the audience, could not help but feel underestimated. "These guys don''t know¡­ I guarantee that the winner of the tournament will be that Rui guy.." Guang Arlo muttered to himself, trying to calm his raging emotions. Guang Arlo was 29 this year, being his last year participating in the tournaments. He had short black hair that shot up as if he was electrocuted, paired with bright yellow eyes, and the Tiwaz rune on his forehead glowing with enthusiasm made him stand out from the rest of the descendants. Compared to Rui, Jian had a more challenging time advancing, and he suffered some injuries during his battles. The top hundred left were those who were either at the border of the third rank or already at it. Jian was sure he wouldn''t be able to advance further than this, and he considered himself lucky for even reaching this stage at his age. The battles had refined his swordsmanship further, which was enough for him. Soon, Guang Yuan finished his speech and showcased the upcoming brackets. Looking for their names in the brackets, both Jian and Rui smiled. ¡°Guang Rui, Guang Jian, stage 10!¡± The coach of stage 10 shouted, prompting the two participants to enter their arena. The two vanished from their spot, silently entering the arena without attracting attention. Both of them bowed their heads in respect and awaited the starting signal from the overseer. Recognizing that they were ready, the overseer gave the sign for the battle to begin, prompting Jian to unleash his runic energy to its maximum. "Big brother, I don''t think I can hold back while fighting you, so I''ll just use everything!" Jian shouted, his sword clad in dark red runic energy. The ancestral rune on his forehead shone brightly while the image of a faceless swordsman with long black hair manifested behind him, resembling the Rune Sword Immortal. "Beginning Sword: Second Form, Youth!" Jian compressed his body, every muscle condensing, ready to unleash its strength. The technique was familiar, being the very same technique Rui used often. However, there was a massive difference in performance and sword aura. Despite Rui''s higher level, the refinement of his technique was nowhere near as good as Jian''s. Jian swiftly unleashed his body, moving at an incredible speed that shouldn''t have been possible for his cultivation level, performing multiple sword slashes in just a fraction of a second. His body moved fluidly and dynamically, not losing any energy. Rui couldn''t help but laugh at this sight. He didn''t use [Sun Cutter] in the fight since he didn''t think it was fair. [Rune Celestia Tier: Heavenly Combat Grade: Yet to be determined. Forms: Cloak, Buff, Shred Mastery: Creator A technique created by Guang Rui after his understanding of celestial energy reached a certain point. Description: An energy manipulation method that merges runic and celestial energy to enhance attacks and all techniques, able to be paired with any existing method.] Extending his arms forward, Rui activated [Rune Celestia] and [Heaven Shattering Fist], coating both of his fists with [Cloak], [Buff], and [Shred]. The Ansuz rune on his forehead released a blinding light, his celestial and runic energy merging into his fists. Since the [Heaven Shattering Fist] was a formless fist technique with incredible destructive power, by adding [Rune Celestia] to the mix, Rui could increase its destructiveness even further. Rui didn''t say anything and just punched forward with his right fist. The air in front crackled and compressed, the runic energy in his fists taking a dark purple hue while tendrils of sparking celestial energy shot everywhere, almost damaging the other arenas if it weren''t for the protective arrays. As Rui''s fist surged forward, Jian''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the immense power emanating from his brother. He raised his sword with lightning speed to intercept the attack, his runic energy flaring in response. The clash between their energies sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet. Spectators watched in awe as the two brothers engaged in a fierce battle of strength and skill, their movements a blur of motion. Despite Jian''s formidable technique and speed, he struggled to keep up with Rui''s overwhelming power. Each strike from Rui seemed to carry the weight of a mountain, threatening to break through his defenses with each blow. Sweat beaded on Jian''s brow as he poured all his energy into his swordsmanship, his determination unyielding. He utilized the Rune Sword Immortal''s technique to its maximum, with his physique avatar giving him more strength with each strike. Meanwhile, Rui couldn''t help but smile, feeling proud of his little brother''s growth. "That should be enough." Rui said while backing off, the runic energy covering his fists dissipating while his entire body shone in a bright blue hue. As Rui withdrew from the confrontation, Jian stumbled backward, his breaths coming in ragged gasps as he struggled to regain his composure. Despite his best efforts, he knew he was no match for his brother''s overwhelming strength. "Big brother... you''re too strong." Jian panted, his voice tinged with admiration and exhaustion. "Then why don''t you forfeit?" Rui recommended, a teasing expression on his face. Jian''s face soured at the provocation, but he agreed to surrender. "I give up!" He shouted, knowing fully well that his brother wouldn''t go all out against him no matter what. Chapter 63 The next few matches of the tournament were relatively easy, with Rui quickly ending them. The individual who got lucky and advanced two rounds was named Guang Ji Zhi, one of the only female warriors participating in the tournament. Since the participants left were the strongest of the clan as a whole, each battle took a long time, which resulted in an awful waiting time. Some battles lasted hours, which made for quite the spectacle. This was how rune master fights of a similar level were. If there was even a slight difference in strength between them, the fight would quickly end since the power balance was unfair depending on refinement or stage. Rui spectated all the battles, wanting to see how other rune masters of a similar strength fought. They were all incredibly talented for their age, and placing them anywhere else on the planet would make them once-in-a-lifetime geniuses; however, here they were just members of a clan. Rui truly understood the difference between the powers after realizing how much of a difference in strength there was between the world outside and his ancestor''s kingdom. He had a suspicion that his ancestors were preparing for something, thus creating an environment in which talent could grow. ''From how that crazy old man reacts when seeing talent, there is something greater hidden behind the scenes, and for some reason, I feel like a chess piece once again.'' Rui couldn''t help but think to himself. The feeling of being controlled was taking over him. He had to somehow resolve it before it would cause him a heart demon. Clenching his fist tightly, he focused on the tournament with the itch to relieve some stress.
The rounds quickly passed by, and the battles themselves were less eventful than Rui had expected. He succeeded in advancing to the top 8 without any issue. "Hey, do you know who that blue-haired punk is? I didn''t notice him throughout the whole tournament." "I saw him yesterday when I was spectating Guang Arlo, he was the one that defeated him." "From what branch clan is he from?" "I found out more about him, he is a descendant of the Sword Immortal''s deceased second son, Guang Ren. He just recently arrived in the capital." "Oh yeah, I remember now. I did observe them at the start, but most of them were weak so I just ignored them. I didn''t expect one to make it to the top 8." Rui could hear everything clearly but chose to ignore them. It wasn''t like he cared what others thought of him, to begin with. Glancing at the remaining participants, a pleased smile couldn''t help but appear on his lips. ''At least the following battles will be fun.'' He thought while using [Identify] and [Understanding] to display their status windows. [Name: Guang Ji Zhi, Age: 26 Rank: Core Formation Stage Physique: White Snake Physique Combat Power: 380000 Character Personality Path: Benevolent Maiden Spiritual Root: Ethereal Serpent Root Luck: 84] [Name: Guang Lian Pho, Age: 28 Rank: Core Formation Stage Physique: Rock Giant Physique Combat Power: 395000 Character Personality Path: Stoic Warrior Spiritual Root: Earth Elemental Root Luck: 45] [Name: Guang Di Yao, Age: 27 Rank: Middle rune core stage Physique: Five elements supreme physique Combat Power: 495000 Character Personality Path: Narcissistic Scholar Spiritual Root: Five Elements Root Luck: 95] [Name: Guang Wen Bo, Age: 29 Rank: Late Rune Core Stage Physique: Celestial Dragon Physique Combat Power: 520000 Character Personality Path: Noble Guardian Spiritual Root: Celestial Dragon Root Luck: 75] [Name: Guang Xin Lan, Age: 27 Rank: Late Rune Core Stage Physique: Lunar Serenity Physique Combat Power: 510000 Character Personality Path: Tranquil Sage Spiritual Root: Lunar Serenity Root Luck: 80] [Name: Guang Hua Xin, Age: 29 Rank: Late Rune Core Stage Physique: Eternal Flame Physique Combat Power: 518000 Character Personality Path: Treacherous Ruler Spiritual Root: Eternal Flame Root Luck: 85] [Name: Guang Zhang Ryo, Age: 22 Rank: Early Rune Core Stage Physique: Vermilion Bird Physique Combat Power: 450000 Character Personality Path: Perilous Wanderer Spiritual Root: Vermilion Flame Root Luck: 70] Looking at the status windows, he knew that these few geniuses deserved their spots in the top 8. However, he also knew that combat power and rank weren''t enough to make them the winners. Rui also opened his status window to see his progress. [Name: Guang Rui Race: Ancient Human, Age 20] [System Level: 21] [Perception: 3000 Constitution: 2100 Charisma: 820 Luck: 32.025 Free Attribute Points: 0 Combat Power: 585000] [Spiritual Root] Heaven Rune Spiritual Root [Physique] Extreme Rune Physique [Cultivation Stage] Initial rune core stage [Character Personality Path] Society Born Demon [Innate Skills] [Clairvoyance / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the truth of the world. +500 Perception] [Gives absolute defense over any illusions or brainwashing] [Gives the ability of understanding] [Scales with Perception] [Parallel Thinking / Mastery: Adept] [Passive: the innate ability to process multiple streams of thought simultaneously, +200 Perception] [Divine Synthesis / Mastery: Beginner] [Passive: The blending of bloodlines to create stronger power. +300 Perception, +100 Charisma] [Enhances the user''s ability to influence and persuade others, drawing from their divine heritage] [Scales with Perception and charisma] His combat power was still higher than any of the other participants despite only being in the Early Rune Core stage. It was impressive for rune masters to reach the third rank in his age bracket, so Rui was looking forward to exchanging pointers. He didn''t care about winning since he was already the direct disciple of the Sword Immortal, already having acquired most skills necessary for a smooth advancement. "Congratulations on those who have reached the top 8! You are truly the greatest geniuses of our clan and we couldn''t be more proud of your achievement. However, now that we have reached this stage we will have to find the winner¡­" At this time, Guang Yuan''s voice resounded through the stadium, bringing the atmosphere back to its peak. "In this final round, there will be a total of 28 matches, where a participant will have to fight each other at least once. The participant with the most victories will become the final winner of the tournament. The first match will begin with participants Guang Hua Xin and Guang Xin Lan, the two please step onto the stage of Arena 1." Guang Yuan ordered casually, this time acting as the overseer of the matches. Since each arena was reinforced with runic arrays, along with technological innovations, the stadium could acclimate a lot of people at once, as well as have the proper protection against rune masters of a certain rank and below. Since they were only of the third rank, there was no worry for the mortal spectators since many rune masters of the sixth and seventh rank stood guard in the audience. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Hua Xin and Xin Lan made their way to Arena 1, their gazes resolute. Hua Xin had the appearance of a young man with short black hair and sharp green eyes. A dot could be seen painted on each side of his eyebrows, while the Sowulo rune glowed with a white hue on his forehead. Xin Lan, on the other hand, had an androgynous appearance, with long white hair and round blue eyes. The Perthro rune on his forehead shone brightly as well. The two stood facing each other with expressionless gazes. Hua Xin and Xin Lan exchanged a nod of mutual respect before assuming their fighting stances, their eyes locked in unwavering determination. Guang Yuan signaled for the battle to begin, and Hua Xin and Xin Lan sprung into action immediately. Hua Xin moved with the grace of a dancer, his movements fluid and precise as he unleashed a barrage of fiery attacks. Flames danced around him, fueled by his Eternal Flame Physique, as he sought to overwhelm his opponent with sheer firepower. Xin Lan, however, remained calm and composed, his Lunar Serenity Physique granting him an inner tranquility that belied his fierce fighting spirit. With swift and calculated movements, he deftly dodged Hua Xin''s attacks. Two manifestations of their physiques appeared in the arena, shocking the spectators greatly. Both of the manifestations had a humanoid appearance with faceless heads. Hua Xin''s avatar was covered in bright, burning flames, raising the temperature by a few degrees despite the strong barriers. Xin Lan''s avatar, on the other hand, was made of stars and had a transparent figure, a moon floating behind it. Hua Xin used a sword, while Xin Lan used a saber. Xin Lan moved with grace, dodging all of Hua Xin''s attacks with fervor, his saber coated in a strange energy. Hua Xin was unable to properly attack him no matter how hard he tried, missing all of his attacks by a hair''s width. Gritting his teeth, he covered his sword with dense runic energy and slashed with all his might, releasing a sword wave covered in flaming energy. "Flaming Crescent sky!" He shouted, channelling a vast amount of energy into the surroundings. "Saber Intent, Heaven''s Slash!" Xin Lan muttered, his saber''s luster increasing drastically within moments. Although Hua Xin had stronger combat power, Xin Lan had a clear advantage thanks to his control and wit. Angling his saber, he cut the slash attack in a precise way, lessening the burden and redirecting it to another place. Within a fraction of a second, he also prepared for a counterattack, his still-shining saber moving at incredible speeds. The fight itself hadn''t lasted for even a few minutes, and compared to the previous battles that took hours to complete, these high-ranking battles were far easier to determine due to the evident foundational differences. It was clear that Xin Lan''s foundation was far greater than Hua Xin''s; however, Hua Xin himself refused to accept this fact. Facing the incoming saber, he clenched his teeth and absorbed his avatar''s projection inside his body, effectively merging with it. As Hua Xin absorbed his avatar''s projection, his body became enveloped in a brilliant blaze of flames, his eyes burning with determination as he prepared to counterattack. With a swift motion, he unleashed a powerful surge of flames, engulfing Xin Lan in a scorching inferno. The heat was intense, causing the air to shimmer and distort as the flames licked at Xin Lan''s defenses. But Xin Lan remained calm and composed, his saber flashing with renewed vigor as he deftly parried Hua Xin''s attack. With a precise strike, he redirected the flames away from him, creating an opening for his counterattack. Xin Lan lunged forward with lightning speed, his saber slicing through the air with deadly precision. Hua Xin barely had time to react as he found himself on the defensive, desperately trying to evade Xin Lan''s relentless assault. Despite his best efforts, Hua Xin soon found himself overwhelmed by Xin Lan''s superior skill and technique. With a decisive strike, Xin Lan delivered a powerful blow that sent Hua Xin crashing to the ground. "Damn it¡­" Hua Xin, who was struck down, got up immediately and couldn''t help but exclaim, blood pouring from his mouth due to internal injuries. Clenching his teeth, he wiped the blood with his hands and rubbed it against his blade, lighting it on fire in the process. "BURN BRIGHTER OH ETERNAL FLAME!!" He shouted, his body beginning to burn with runic energy. Soon, he was turned into a human torch, and his whole body turned into flames. The crowd gasped in shock as Hua Xin''s body erupted into flames, his fiery aura illuminating the arena with an intense glow. Spectators watched in awe as he unleashed his full power, his determination shining through despite his injuries. Xin Lan remained calm and composed, his expression unreadable as he faced his opponent''s fiery onslaught. With a swift motion, he raised his saber in defense, preparing to counter Hua Xin''s ferocious attack. But before Xin Lan could react, Hua Xin charged forward with reckless abandon, his flaming form hurtling towards him like a blazing comet. The heat radiating from Hua Xin''s body was intense, causing the air to sizzle and warp around him. Xin Lan gritted his teeth, his grip tightening on his saber as he braced himself for the impact. With a resolute expression, he met Hua Xin head-on, their clash sending shock waves rippling through the arena. The force of their collision created a massive explosion, engulfing the arena in a blinding flash of light. Spectators shielded their eyes from the glare, their hearts pounding with anticipation as they waited for the dust to settle. When the smoke cleared, Xin Lan stood victorious amidst the wreckage, his saber held aloft in triumph. Hua Xin lay defeated at his feet, his fiery form extinguished, and his body battered and bruised. "Winner, Xin Lan! Xin Lan gains 1 point!" Guang Yuan announced, bringing the crowd back to their senses. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as Xin Lan was declared the winner of the match, his victory earning him the admiration of his fellow clan members. Hua Xin struggled to get on his feet, his gaze expressionless. Despite his character personality path, when it came to combat, he knew when to back down. However, he still believes he could win if they had another re-match. Xin Lan approached him with a hand out to help him get up. Hua Xin just shrugged and accepted the gesture. He knew that Xin Lan was his greatest counter in this tournament since they were exact opposites when it came to fighting style. He liked using brute strength, while Xin Lan used technique. Sighing heavily, Hua Xin went to medicate and meditate so that he could recover his energy in time for his next battle.
Rui waited patiently till it was his time to fight. The first few battles were very intense and hyped him up greatly. He wanted to release some pent-up stress in these battles. "Guang Rui, Guang Zhang Ryo, come to Arena 1!" Guang Yuan ordered, bringing Rui out of his thoughts. Finally, it was his turn. Stepping into the arena, Rui faced his opponent, Guang Zhang Ryo. Zhang Ryo was the second youngest in the top 8, with Rui taking the first spot when it came to this aspect. Even though his mental age far exceeded the minimum limit of 30 years. Zhang Ryo had the appearance of an average-looking youth with short brown hair and black eyes and three long scars running along his face. His expression was amicable, while a passive smile was evident on his lips. The Nauthiz rune shone on his forehead. The two of them bowed at each other as a greeting, and Guang Yuan gave the signal for the battle to start. Rui didn''t begin the offensive immediately, nor did he pull out [Sun Cutter]. He waited to see how Zhang Ryo would fight him. There was a clear difference in their strength, but Rui wanted to test how big of a difference there was. He wasn''t overconfident; he just analyzed the situation objectively. Zhang Ryo also didn''t attack immediately, as he covered his entire body in a fiery, runic energy. The projection, a vermilion bird, appeared behind, letting out a loud cry. As they stared at each other, the crowd held their breath, waiting for the action to begin. Then, suddenly, Zhang Ryo charged forward with a fierce yell, his fiery energy blazing around him like a fiery shield. Rui calmly glanced at him, not moving till the very last second. His figure elegantly disappeared from the spot, leaving behind an afterimage. Appearing right behind Zhang Ryo, he channelled runic energy into his palm and directly touched his back, sending Zhang Ryo flying. Rui used two of his newly learned skills in this attack. [Heaven''s Netherrealm Step] [A movement technique that allows the user to briefly phase through space, making them elusive and intangible. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Grants the ability to avoid physical and runic energy attacks.] [Heaven''s Shielding Barrier] [A defensive technique created by the heavenly demon, capable of creating a barrier that repels attacks with ease. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Provides protection against physical and magical assaults.] He used the [Heaven''s Shielding Barrier] to cover his palm, using its repelling effect to launch Zhang Ryo far away without much damage. Zhang Ryo quickly took control of his body in mid-air and floated before landing, his figure turning and heading back towards Rui with his top speed. Rui smiled at this scene and decided to play around a bit more. [Heaven''s Eternal Lotus] [A defensive technique that conjures a barrier of ethereal lotus petals around the user, deflecting incoming attacks and providing a serene sanctuary amidst the chaos. Requires Heavenly Runic Energy. Grants the user inner peace and clarity of mind.] Activating the skill, a colourful lotus manifested around him, creating a beautiful scene. Zhang Ryo was taken aback by the scene but didn''t stop his charge. He attacked with all his might; however, the result of the attack came back and bit him. As soon as he hit the lotus, a sudden force came rushing at him, being the same energy attack he had just launched. Panic-stricken, he ducked, the energy attack passing above him and missing him by a very small amount. "What the¡ª" He couldn''t help but exclaim, not understanding the situation. His opponent was using unfair techniques in a fight, but he could do nothing about it. Witnessing his expression, Rui couldn''t help but laugh, dispersing the [Heaven''s Eternal Lotus] with a wave of his hand. "How about I fight a bit more seriously then?" Rui said, his energy levels suddenly skyrocketing while purple-black runic energy covered his entire body. "I haven''t used these skills in a bit¡­" He muttered, relishing in the feeling of liberation the skills gave him. The two skills he used were [Heaven''s Wrath] and [Heaven''s Rebirth]. Paired with [Rune Celestia], his strength increased drastically. Zhang Ryo swallowed hard, realizing that something was off with his opponent. Extending one hand foreword, Rui made a blade of runic energy, its light seeming ominous. "Beginning Sword, first form: Birth" Lowering his posture slightly, Rui launched forward at an insane speed using [Heaven''s Divine Path]. Zhang Ryo paled and tried to use his personal skill to battle the attack, but he was unable to stop it. With a single slash, Rui was able to completely defeat him. With a swift motion, Rui unleashed a powerful attack, slicing through the air with his blade of runic energy. The arena crackled with anticipation as the two opponents clashed, their energies colliding in a dazzling display of light and power. Zhang Ryo fought with all his might, but he couldn''t match Rui''s overwhelming strength and skill. With a final strike, Rui emerged victorious, his blade cutting through Zhang Ryo''s defenses and knocking him to the ground. "Winner, Guang Rui! Guang Rui gains 1 point!" The crowd erupted into cheers as Rui was declared the winner of the match. Despite his defeat, Zhang Ryo showed great sportsmanship, shaking Rui''s hand and congratulating him on his victory. Chapter 64 The arena was full to the brim with spectators as the final battles were ongoing. The crowd was excited to see who this year''s winner would be, and some even made bets. After Guang Jian was defeated by Rui, he joined the Rune Sword Immortal''s side throughout the tournament. The Sword Immortal would telepathically teach him about the fights he witnessed while honing his sword skills through mental illusions. Despite being so young, Jian was extremely talented in swords, having already formed a ''Sword Heart.'' The Sword Immortal nurtured him with great care thanks to this. Meanwhile, Rui had just finished another battle, finding his opponents fascinating. So far, he had defeated six of them, making him the strongest, statistically speaking. The only one who could compare to him was Guang Wen Bo, who also had the same track record, though with much more effort and time. Rui was sure that his fight with Guang Wen Bo would be the last battle of the tournament to build up a bit of suspense. With his arms crossed, he closed his eyes and waited patiently for his name to be called. "Guang Xin Lan and Guang Rui, please step onto the stage of Arena 1." It was only after five more rounds that his name was called, and this time, his battle was against Guang Xin Lan. ''Finally a decent opponent'' Rui thought, having a great impression of Xin Lan. He was the best opponent in the tournament regarding skills; even Guang Wen Bo was worse than him in terms of technique. The two stepped on the stage and clasped their fists as a greeting. Guang Yuan gave the signal for them to start the battle. In an instant, Xin Lan unsheathed his saber, this time coating it with runic energy. Rui''s eyes narrowed at this sight, recognizing the skill as similar to his [Cloak]. Not wanting to fall back, he conjured a simple sword from his inventory, not using [Sun-Cutter] or runic energy to construct a sword. Although he would still be at a disadvantage, he didn''t mind since he was stronger than his opponent. His main goal in this tournament was to test his strength compared to others his age. Xin Lan frowned when he saw the ordinary sword but didn''t underestimate Rui because of it. Rather, he felt like he was being looked down upon. He recognized that Rui was powerful since he had seen his other battles. With clenched teeth, he challenged his instinct to act upon his impulses and charge at Rui with rage. Instead, he used his runic energy to increase the strength of his footwork. His feet lit up in a subtle blue hue while the saber exuded a sharper beam of runic energy. Rui watched as Xin Lan approached, his posture relaxed. Xin Lan could see many openings but hesitated to strike since he felt something was amiss. Energy rushed on his saber blade, congregating like water droplets before launching towards Rui''s throat at astonishing speeds. Rui smiled at this scene, his figure phasing through the attack unharmed. ''The [Heaven''s Netherrealm Step] sure is useful.'' Rui had used the skill to phase through space and effortlessly evade the attack. Rui decided to take the offensive as Xin Lan recovered from his missed strike. With a swift movement, he closed the distance between them and swung his sword at Xin Lan with precision. Xin Lan reacted quickly, parrying Rui''s blow with his saber. The clash of their weapons echoed through the arena as they exchanged blows, each trying to gain the upper hand. Since Rui hadn''t coated the sword with runic energy, there were cracks on the blade as soon as he struck the refined saber. Rui repeatedly continued to strike the saber on a specific spot, utilizing brute strength despite knowing the outcome. Xin Lan couldn''t comprehend his actions and was starting to feel irritated. With a hint of fury, runic energy rushed out of his body, pushing Rui away with a strong gust. However, before he could attack Rui with his saber, he realized it cracked during his sudden rush of runic energy. Confusion clouded his vision, throwing his thoughts into complete disarray. What Xin Lan didn''t know was that Rui could see the flow of runic energy with his eyes. He could see any minute change in energy and even pinpoint the exact weakness or energy source of his saber. He hadn''t used any runic energy while attacking his saber because of the interference it would cause, especially since his runic energy would be in the way of his vision. Rui couldn''t help but laugh at the flustered look on Xin Lan''s face, prompting Xin Lan to blush in embarrassment. "Just pull out another saber from your storage device. I''ll wait." Rui commented on the situation with a mischievous grin. "Damn it!" Xin Lan cursed, summoning an ornate saber from his storage device. The saber seemed much higher quality than the previous saber, and a powerful murderous aura radiated from it. Rui couldn''t help but smile at the sight, having succeeded with his plan. He was certain that Xin Lan wasn''t using his best weapon since the start of the tournament and wanted to manipulate him into unleashing all of his strength in this battle. Xin Lan wielded his new saber with determination while Rui remained calm and focused, his eyes locked on his opponent. Xin Lan charged forward with a fierce battle cry, his saber gleaming in the arena''s light. Rui met his attack head-on, their blades clashing with a loud clang. The two exchanged blows with lightning speed, each trying to gain the upper hand. Xin Lan''s saber intently danced through the air while Rui''s sword struck all his weak spots. Despite Xin Lan''s skillful maneuvers, Rui seemed to have the upper hand. His attacks were calculated and precise, each strike landing with devastating impact. Xin Lan grew more frustrated as the battle went on. He decidedly summoned his physique avatar, its towering figure merging with his body in the process, changing his appearance to something more similar to that of the avatar. Like others, Xin Lan could merge with his physique''s manifestation, which increased his strength exponentially. Although Rui knew of the phenomenon, his own physique had a different effect once merged with it, which he didn''t want to use in a fight like this. Thanks to the Sword Immortal, he even discovered the unique circumstances of his physique. With a burst of energy, Xin Lan launched a powerful attack at Rui. Rui dodged it with a slick move, showing off his agility. He then countered with a strong strike, hitting Xin Lan''s weak spot. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Xin Lan was pushed back, vomiting a mouthful of blood. "Hey, if you have anything better, use it now." Rui spoke coldly, his personality somehow different from earlier. He had used [Clarity] to completely clear his mind, knowing he was going overboard with the current battle. Xin Lan wiped the blood from his mouth, panting heavily as he struggled to regain his composure. He knew he was outmatched by Rui, but he refused to give up without a fight. Gritting his teeth, Xin Lan summoned all his strength and focused his mind. He had to think fast to stand a chance against Rui. However, he noticed that there wasn''t much he could do. Xin Lan gritted his teeth, not wanting to accept defeat, but he soon realized that Rui hadn''t even broken a sweat throughout their entire fight. At this point, he was just being played with. Sighing, he calmed his raging emotions and spoke. "I admit defeat." "Winner, Guang Rui! Guang Rui gains 1 point!" Guang Yuan''s voice soon sounded throughout the stadium, announcing Rui''s victory.
On a crowded street in the Qin state, a young man covered in old rags sat on a rug on the side of the road, begging for people''s money. The young man''s long white hair cascaded down his back, and most of his face was covered by bandages, making his appearance indistinct. While he was begging, he observed every person passing by with his one free eye, which glowed bright blue. However, the young man''s concentration soon faded as another beggar passed by him, dropping a piece of paper in front of him. The young man quickly picked up the paper before stashing it inside his robes. Soon after, he gathered his things, and his figure disappeared down an alley as if he never existed. After a few minutes, another figure emerged from the same alley, this one a handsome young man with long white hair and refined features. He held an aura of royalty, while his blue eyes gave him an exotic feeling. A rune glowed brightly on his forehead, signifying that he was a rune master. The common folk made way for him as soon as they said he was a runemaster. Reaching into his sleeves, the young man pulled out the same note the beggar had dropped, his eyes narrowing into slits. ''To think that the war is starting so soon. The blood emperor must be truly insane to side with White Lily School and the Puppet Sect.'' The young man thought to himself, a hint of worry in his eyes. Walking through the crowd, the young man made his way into the nearest inn, making his way to the front desk. "How can I assist you today, sir?" Asked the lady on the counter, a pleasant smile on her face. "Two rune stones and a pot of Venis Rabbit meat." The young man said casually, prompting the lady''s expression to become more serious. "Right away, sir. Please make your way down the hall since all the seats are full at the moment." Saying so, she pointed him the way. Nodding, the young man walked down the hall, finding himself in front of a reinforced wood door. Rhythmically knocking on the door, the door opened, and he was greeted by the same homeless man who had dropped the piece of paper. The young man walked into the room and closed the door behind him, his gaze falling on the other figures inside. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Han Feng?" A man sitting on the side of the table spoke, getting up from his chair and patting Han Feng on the shoulder. Han Feng smiled at the gesture, nodding to the man as a greeting before speaking. "It seems that they sent the elites for this mission, though they weren''t going for strength but rather information gathering." Spoke Han Feng, recognizing all the people in the room. There were 6 in total, himself included. All of them had a distinct appearance and had a rune master rank of at least the third rank, with Han Feng being the only exception. "Alright, listen up, everyone, we''ve got a big task ahead of us. The Blood Emperor has made some dangerous alliances, and it''s up to us to gather as much information as possible." Han Feng began, his tone serious. The others nodded, their expressions determined. "We''ll split up into teams and cover different areas of the Xieye Empire. Make sure to be discreet. Report everything through our union members and keep delicate info coded." Although Han Feng was much younger than the others, ranking inside the sect was extremely important. Han Feng had officially become the sect master''s apprentice, meaning his words were on the level of an elder. He was also known to be extremely competent, to the point of growing an entire branch on his own and even improving the sect''s information-gathering capabilities as a whole.
After his fight with Xin Lan, Rui had to wait for the other battles to finish before his final battle would start. As he had predicted, his fight would be against Guang Wen Bo. Once again, Guang Yuan called out for them to enter the stage. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Guang Yuan''s voice rang out, calling for Rui and Guang Wen Bo to step onto the stage. Their two figures immediately flashed and soundlessly appeared on the stage, their expressions calm. Unlike other battles, the two simply exchanged a single nod and waited for the signal to be given. Guang Wen Bo was a tall man with broad shoulders. He had short dark red hair and bright green eyes. The Fehu rune shone brightly on his forehead while a green aura crackled around him. Guang Yuan raised his hand, signaling the start of the battle. Rui and Wen Bo prepared themselves for the fight ahead with focused expressions. Wen Bo wasted no time, immediately unleashing a barrage of powerful attacks. His movements were swift and precise, fueled by his determination to win. Rui met each strike with skillful dodges and counterattacks. Despite the pressure from Wen Bo''s relentless assault, Rui remained calm and composed, analyzing his opponent''s moves precisely. The two had yet to unleash their true powers, only relying on pure brute strength at this moment. Despite being well-known for using the spear, Wen Bo didn''t utilize a weapon for most of his fights. Rui also followed suit and didn''t use a weapon, using his fists to counter all of his attacks. Since Rui''s body was far more refined, essentially making him a physique cultivator simultaneously, Wen Bo was slowly pushed back from the exchange. Frowning, Wen Bo stopped using brute strength and began channeling runic energy into his fists. Rui followed suit, his runic energy being purer and far more potent. Wen Bo''s frown deepened, his body leaping backward to stop the fight''s momentum. Extending his hand, he finally summoned his spear that he hadn''t used throughout the entire tournament. Rui did the same, pulling out [Sun Cutter] from his inventory. Since [Sun Cutter] was in its normal form, untransformed, he was just holding an ornate knife, which only annoyed Wen Bo further. Gaung Yuan, who was overseeing the fight, immediately recognized the knife, but a hint of greed appeared in his eyes. Wen Bo was his descendant from a hidden relationship, whom he had nurtured to completely crush the other branch clans. Wen Bo propelled himself forward, his spear coated in potent runic energy. Like Xin Lan and Guang Jian could use saber and sword aura, respectively, Wen Bo could utilize spear aura. With the spear pointed at his face, Rui expressionlessly activated [Sun Cutter] ''s true form. Its blade and hilt expanded, turning from a knife to a sword in less than a second. He wanted to push Wen Bo to his limits, so he didn''t hesitate at this moment, using the third form of the beginning sword, Adulthood. He didn''t use any other skill, only a single sword move. Wen Bo could feel the momentum of the attack as soon as he saw Rui''s movement. His pupils constricted, and he stopped his attack halfway, pushing his body to the side to dodge the sword wave. Rui''s attack landed as soon as he made way, unleashing a devastating sword energy that decimated everything in its wake. The arena floor, which had not experienced a single wear and tear, was blown to pieces while the barrier at the side of the attack shook. It was clear that the attack itself was of a higher level than Rui''s current third rank. After Rui''s powerful strike, the arena fell silent momentarily, the dust settling as everyone processed what had just happened. Guang Wen Bo, though shaken, managed to avoid the full force of Rui''s attack, but the damage was still evident. Wen Bo''s spear clattered to the ground as he stumbled backward, his breath heavy and labored. He looked up at Rui, his eyes a mix of shock and admiration. Rui stood tall and composed, his sword still crackling with residual energy from his devastating strike. He glanced at Wen Bo calmly, waiting to see if his opponent would continue the fight. Recognizing Rui''s immense power, Wen Bo shook his head in defeat. "I concede." He said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Winner, Guang Rui! Congratulations, you are the winner of this year''s tournament." Guang Yuan''s voice boomed through the arena, declaring Rui the winner. The crowd erupted into cheers, impressed by Rui''s incredible display of strength and skill. Rui offered Wen Bo a hand, helping him up from the ground. Despite their fierce battle, they respected each other as fellow rune masters and clansmen. After the tournament, Rui was hailed as the champion, earning the admiration of the spectators and his fellow clansmen. The Sword Immortal personally gave him the rewards, with a hint of mischief in his eyes. Rui could feel something was wrong with him as soon as he locked gazes. Standing where everyone could see them, the Sword Immortal spoke. "I congratulate those who participated in this year''s tournament, from those who entered the top eight to those who failed in their first battle. This year''s contestants were far more interesting than I anticipated." Pausing slightly for the crowd to applaud, the Sword Immortal continued with a resolute voice. "As you all know, the winner of this year''s tournament, Guang Rui, is a descendant of my deceased second son, Guang Ren. I personally brought their branch clan over from a very far away place, and they had long lost any knowledge of us." "Recognizing this child''s talents, along with his younger brothers, I decided to take them in as my disciples, and today, I''m officially declaring this to the rest of the kingdom. From now on, Guang Rui and Guang Jian will become my direct disciples. My wife, the Lotus of Life, will also take another disciple, and that is Rui''s wife, Jane." The crowd quickly uproared at the news, not expecting their ruler to take a disciple at this time. Meanwhile, the clansmen were confused and felt utterly betrayed. Guang Yuan especially ground his teeth, his eyes expressing a massive killing intent, which was quickly hidden not long after. Chapter 65 The last few weeks were bizarre for Liu Guang Feng. Every day was a unique experience he would have never thought was possible. The people around him were all weird and most of them had a warm personality, especially when compared to the other branch clan descendants. However, he could tell they were far more disciplined and well-trained as if they were ready to kill on command. After the tournament was concluded, Guang Ren¡¯s clan branch was moved to a different area outside the capital, while Rui, Jian, and Jane stayed in the castle. Liu Guang Feng was currently staying with Rui and Jane since Rui had taken a liking to him. Feng was a smart kid who knew how to read a situation and also possessed incredible talent in cultivation. He quickly absorbed knowledge like a sponge and was able to learn ten things when you taught him one. Feng was currently sitting in an open garden, playing with Sunny, who was looking for a playmate while Rui was training with the Sword Immortal. Sunny utilized his small crow form in most situations due to its convenience. Since his body and energy were too strong for the still unawakened Liu Guang Feng, he had also sealed his strength while playing with him. Sunny¡¯s intelligence had also grown along with his strength, now being smarter than a ten-year-old when it came to some aspects. ¡°Say, Sunny, do you think that I will awaken with great potential?¡± Feng suddenly asked curiosity and hope evident in his voice. Ever since he was young he was criticized for his family background and standing, to the point where he had been completely isolated. Sunny tilted his head at the question, not understanding where Feng¡¯s issue was. However, since he couldn¡¯t telepathically communicate with him like he did with Rui, he had to somehow relay his emotions in another way. Approaching Feng, Sunny¡¯s frame became progressively bigger, as did his presence. Feng opened his eyes wide since he had never seen Sunny transform, nor did he know how strong Sunny was. He had only known the weak three-legged crow that played with him. The Sunny in front of him looked nothing like the small crow. The only thing even resembling its previous appearance was its piercing golden eyes, which had also grown in size. Sunny¡¯s black feathers shone in an iridescent hue, while a small sun could be seen floating behind his head. Golden feathers adorned his head in the shape of a crown, while his beak became slightly crooked and resembled that of a hawk. Blinking slowly, Sunny lowered his entire body and splayed his wings, allowing easy access to his back for Feng to hop on. Feng hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should climb onto Sunny''s back. But seeing the gentle expression in Sunny''s golden eyes, he felt a sense of reassurance. With a small smile, Feng carefully climbed onto Sunny''s back, feeling a rush of excitement mixed with a hint of nervousness. He held onto Sunny''s feathers tightly as the majestic bird spread its wings and took off into the sky. The wind rushed past them as they soared higher and higher, with Feng marveling at the breathtaking view below. He felt a sense of freedom he had never experienced before, as if he could leave all his worries and doubts behind. As they flew, Sunny let out a melodic chirp, which Feng interpreted as a sign of encouragement. It was as if Sunny was telling him to believe in himself and his potential. Feng clenched his hands which were still holding on Sunny¡¯s wings with a tighter grip. He felt relief at that moment as if all of his issues would vanish as long as he believed in himself.
¡°Crazy old man¡­ that should be enough¡­.¡± Spoke Rui while sitting on the ground, completely battered and exhausted. ¡°Tch, you won an entire tournament while using cheats, of course your fundamentals are off.¡± The Sword Immortal ignored his words and proceeded to hit him in the head with a wooden training sword, giving Rui no time to dodge. Rui immediately fell flat on his back, passing out for a few seconds before getting abruptly. ¡°YOU INSANE GEEZER, WHAT DO YOU MEAN CHEATS? WHERE DID YOU EVEN LEARN THAT WORD?¡± ¡°From your memories, you idiot.¡± Once again, the Sword Immortal ruthlessly battered him to the ground, where Rui sat for the next few minutes while the Sword Immortal spoke. ¡°Your foundation is great thanks to that ¡®system¡¯ thing, but your fundamentals are complete garbage, to the point of actually harming your growth. If you didn¡¯t possess the skills from the heavenly demon mantra, you would have lost within the first rounds of the tournament with your lacking skills.¡± The Sword Immortal spoke nonchalantly as if he was just stating the truth. ¡°Your goal isn¡¯t to just increase your strength for the sake of power or greed but to protect those you hold dear. You already know about the invasion thanks to your little assistant, but if you don¡¯t focus on actual training, the time might run out sooner than you think. Even I don¡¯t think I can do anything about them¡­ not even my father-in-law can probably¡­¡± His words slowly trailed off, as a hint of discomfort appeared in his eyes. ¡°Anyway, even your younger brother has way better fundamentals than you. Your superior aptitude, ten times refined body as well as a ¡®true¡¯ core, has stunted your growth when it comes to honing your actual skills. You¡¯ve focused too much on your cultivation to the point where you¡¯ve blocked yourself.¡± Rui listened to all of his words carefully and understood that his ancestor wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. He had already noticed a small bottleneck when it came to his advancement, and it was not just a requirement to advance. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°For example, you are only able to utilize the third form of the [Beginning Sword] at the moment, while using the fourth form would completely paralyze you till you recover. In reality, with your current foundation, you should have been able to easily utilize the fourth form. Do you know what this means?¡± Rui didn¡¯t have enough time to answer the question, as the Sword Immortal continued. ¡°It means that your understanding of your own body and capabilities is completely wrong, to the point of actually harming your progress. Adding the fact that you are used to activating your skills through that ¡®system¡¯, has only strained your capabilities further.¡± ¡°That parasite is now a part of you, which means that activating all of the skills, from opening the so-called ¡®status¡¯ and even your inventory should be possible without any auditory commands. It¡¯s just another part of you, that you can control freely. However, you have created a mental blockade that has split off the parasite as its entity. Even that assistant of yours is nothing but a tool that belongs to you.¡± ¡°Do you understand how lucky you are to even survive with how inadequately you have controlled that parasite? If it didn¡¯t get overpowered by your reincarnated soul, the parasite would be the one controlling you and not the other way around and yet you haven¡¯t even mastered anything about it. Combat, spiritual, and bodily control are all horrible.¡± Rui rubbed his sore head, feeling a mix of frustration and realization wash over him. He had always relied on his innate talent and the assistance of the system, never fully understanding the depth of his abilities. The Sword Immortal''s words hit him hard, like a wake-up call he couldn''t ignore. He had been skating by on luck and natural gifts. He glanced up at the Sword Immortal, his eyes reflecting determination mixed with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°So what do I do now?" The Sword Immortal sighed, shaking his head slightly. "First, you need to let go of your reliance on the system. It''s holding you back more than you realize. You need to learn to trust in your instincts and abilities. Start by eliminating the self-created barrier between you and the parasite. You should completely absorb it into yourself, make it truly yours like it was always supposed to be there." Rui nodded slowly, absorbing the Sword Immortal''s words. He knew that breaking free from his dependence on the system would be a daunting task, but he also understood that it was necessary for his growth. Jian who was also training with them stood at the side all this time, confusion written all over his face. He couldn¡¯t understand a single thing they were saying, as if they were in a world of their own.
After the tournament was over Wen Bo knew things wouldn¡¯t be great for him, especially since he knew his ancestor wouldn¡¯t be happy with his results. The results spoke for themselves. After returning, Guang Yuan chained and tortured Wen Bo for days, almost crippling him in the process. Guang Yuan only stopped after recognizing the consequences of his actions without a proper plan laid out. When he had acted against his brother, he had already prepared everything, to the smallest details, just so his father wouldn¡¯t see through his guise. He still remembered the glee he felt after getting rid of him, however, the news of his late demise and the creation of a branch clan was a shocking factor to him. He was sure that the potent poison he used was enough to quickly kill him, but Ren had lived quite a while before succumbing to his injuries, even having descendants. Guang Yuan was stuck in quite a dilemma since his father had taken quite a liking to Ren¡¯s descendants. The more he acted, the more suspicious his father would become. He was sure that if he even had a hint of suspicion towards him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to find the truth in no time. All the Sword Immortal had to do was read his youngest son¡¯s memories and everything would be over, but that was a taboo matter that the Sword Immortal decided not to do to his sons. He felt it was disrespectful since they had become men of their worth and no longer needed babysitting. Of course, as soon as he felt something was off, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Guang Yuan contacted many outside forces throughout the past few weeks, acquiring as much information about the situation outside as possible. Although he was a rank 8 rune master, the entire county was sealed off by the Sword Immortal¡¯s runic energy, which made spying and communicating directly with the outside world impossible. He had to utilize many underhanded means to acquire his required information. However, after acquiring what he wanted, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his lips. ¡°Sending the annoyances off to war and creating a dispute at this junction is quite a lucky break.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, as a malicious plan was already brewing in his mind.
¡°Shit, can¡¯t you guys do something about this?¡± A figure covered in black attire resembling that of a thief screamed to his comrades who were similarly dressed while running from a group of intimidating individuals. ¡°Shut up and just run!¡± One of the figures shouted back at him, its pace only increasing, not wanting to mingle with the talkative one. ¡°Fuck!!!!¡± The first figure screamed in distress, not wanting to get caught. After running for half an hour, the figures were finally able to escape their pursuers by entering one of the abandoned houses near the area. The figures were six in total, all belonging to different types of people. The figure who had stood in front of everyone throughout the whole process removed his mask at this moment, revealing himself to be Han Feng. Seeing him remove his disguise, the others also followed suit, except for the one who was screaming the entire time while they were escaping. ¡°So, what do you think we should do, oh wise lord Han.¡± The only female among the group spoke at this moment, her coquettish figure leaning slightly to the side in annoyance. ¡°Tang Beiling, I know you don¡¯t like me being the leader, but you know this situation was out of my control. Who would have expected Sha Hu to fart while were eavesdropping?¡± Han Feng spoke lightly, his head turning towards the still masked figure, Sha Hu, prompting all the others to also look at him and attempt to hold in their laughter. Sha Hu remained silent throughout the whole conversation, however one could tell he was out of it. He had complained the entire time while they were escaping, but he was the sole reason they were in that situation, to begin with. He had eaten a very potent detoxification pill before they set out for the mission and he was still experiencing the effects even a few days later, which resulted in him passing some gas while not expecting it. Sadly, their opponents weren¡¯t just some normal civilians, but rather rune masters of at least the third rank, numbering in the dozens. It was a force that would scare anyone if it wasn¡¯t for their unique movement techniques. ¡°Enough teasing Sha Hu. Thankfully we acquired more than enough information about the upcoming war. I¡¯m sure the sect master will be pleased with it.¡± One of the figures spoke at this moment, a young man with short black hair and cloudy white eyes. The young man¡¯s name was Li Meng. ¡°We still need to investigate more sources. They have likely set up many fakes throughout Xieye, acting as pillars to manipulate any outside force seeking out information. And I¡¯m not saying this without any evidence.¡± Han Feng interjected at this moment, pulling out a small projection stone that he had stolen from the area while everyone was panicking. Activating the stone with a hint of runic energy, a visual began emerging, depicting a general of Xieye explaining the plan to the soldiers. The plan was different from the plan they had heard, to the point where the six of them doubted if the projection could even be trusted. ¡°Well, look at these insane fuckers. They are lying to their soldiers just for the sake of creating a mess in their enemies'' plans.¡± Li Meng muttered, not believing what he had just seen. One of the figures, a burly man with a scar running across his cheek, spoke up next. He went by the name Wu Jian and was known for his brute strength and no-nonsense attitude. "Looks like we''re dealing with some real sneaky bastards, but we ain''tgonna let ''em get away with it. Not on our watch."" Wu Jian growled, his fists clenched in frustration. Beside Wu Jian stood another figure, a wiry man with a mischievous glint in his eyes. He was known as Zhang Wei, a master of stealth and deception. "Agreed." Zhang Wei chimed in, his voice barely above a whisper. The last member of the group, a little boy with long black hair and deadpan black eyes was a silent but deadly presence. Known only as Yu Lin, he was a master of weaponry and combat. Yu Lin nodded in agreement with the others, his eyes scanning the projection with a keen intensity. Though he rarely spoke, his actions spoke volumes. Han Feng clicked his tongue in annoyance. His plans were awfully disrupted by the situation. He was currently in the process of refining his runic energy to form his core, which required a lot of resources and time. However, he couldn¡¯t continue with his cultivation if the current issue wasn¡¯t resolved. ¡°Alright, listen up. Utilize Peasant Sect hidden arts, I give you all permissions.¡± Han Feng ordered, which shocked the rest greatly. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling us we can use them? For real?¡± Sha Hu couldn¡¯t help but ask, worried that he might have heard wrong. ¡°I think he really did say we can use the hidden arts¡­¡± Wu Jian muttered in shock, while even the silent Yu Lin opened his eyes wide in disbelief. The reason behind their reactions was understandable once one gained knowledge of the Peasant Sect¡¯s hidden arts. The hidden arts weren¡¯t simple techniques, but rather the highest grade martial arts taught to all sect members, along with a mental seal that restricted their use until a higher echelon member allowed them to use it. Of course, it could also be used when one was in an extremely dangerous situation, as the mental seal could detect emotional or physical distress and unseal or reseal itself accordingly. This would normally create a problematic hierarchy, but the Peasant¡¯s sect didn¡¯t run on money or greed, but rather on information and survival. Anyone who monopolized their power in the sect was quickly uprooted. Since Han Feng had become the Sect master¡¯s disciple, he had also gained the power to permit others when it came to hidden arts. Han Feng ignored their obvious questions and raised two fingers. Closing his eyes, he began chanting, as a string of runic energy manifested in front of him, heading towards the others at a rapid pace. Soon, a powerful restraint was released from them and they felt incomparably powerful. Their runic energy had increased by more than twofold while their abilities increased accordingly. ¡°Keep in mind the effect will last for just a day and you will be unable to use it for the next few weeks, even if you get into a dangerous situation. Sadly, the after-effects can¡¯t be negated if you use it so often.¡± Han Feng explained, shattering their hopes in a single sentence. ¡°Just focus on gathering as much intel as possible without getting caught, that¡¯s the only important thing. Regather here at the end of high noon.¡± With one final order, Han Feng¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot, already beginning his search. Chapter 66 The Xieye Empire was in turmoil, as the changes brought about by the Blood Emperor frightened not only the common folk but also the rune masters. The aftermath of the previous emperor¡¯s death and the ascension of the Crown Prince had yet to settle even years later. The Crown Prince became known as the Blood Emperor not too long after his reign began. He came in contact with many sects and created strict regimes for the common folk and rune masters to follow inside his empire. The reason he became known as the blood emperor was due to his unique physique that allowed him to manipulate blood of any kind, even giving him the ability to absorb the bloodline and potential of others to purify his own. This meant that he could increase his cultivation speed and strength as long he had a stable supply of strong bloodlines. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to bring more talent? What is up with this quality again? Are you trying to anger me on purpose?¡± Inside the Royal Palace of the Xieyie empire, a young man with long blood-red hair wearing luxurious robes spoke to a group of disguised rune masters. The young man was covered in blood, while his red eyes glared at a pile of corpses in front of him with dissatisfaction. ¡°Your majesty, these were all the greatest talents we could gather with our resources. Sadly, as we¡¯ve signed in the contract, we won¡¯t be giving away our true disciples, just those whom we don¡¯t have any use for.¡± One of the rune masters spoke at this moment, its figure hidden away by a hood. ¡°Shit, useless¡­¡± The young man cursed as he waved his hand to disperse the blood from his body, gathering it into a sphere with ease. The unique drop-shaped rune on his forehead shone an eerie red as he did so. ¡°My cultivation speed stagnated despite me having the blood god physique and now you¡¯re telling me that the best talents you lot could could acquire were just these few? Are you messing with me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just abduct talents from rival sects and send them over to me? Or should I start hunting them myself?¡± Rage clouded the young man¡¯s eyes as he spoke his thoughts out loud, prompting the disguised rune masters to shudder. ¡°Your majesty, ease your anger! Our White Lily School can¡¯t portray such an image to the outside forces, since we are known as a righteous sect¡ª¡° The leading rune master tried to explain, but the young man didn¡¯t care, cutting off his head before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°USELESS, USELESS, USELESS!!!¡± He screamed in rage, his runic energy exploding into the surroundings. ¡°You¡¯re telling me I killed my father for you fuckers, and you¡¯re only giving me this much? Do you think my strength is so insignificant?¡± ¡°Your majesty, Blood Emperor, please calm your anger!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The remaining rune masters bowed in unison, begging for forgiveness. All of them wore different robes and their strengths varied, however, none of them were as powerful as the young man. ¡°Xue Huang, that¡¯s enough.¡± At this moment, a deep voice resonated through the hall and the figure of an elegant middle-aged man with short black hair appeared in the hall. Turning to the voice, the Blood Emperor frowned. ¡°Elder Liu, to think that you would come on your own. Here I was about to give your little alliance a small gift of five neatly cut heads¡­¡± The Blood emperor remarked, not enthused by the newcomer''s presence. ¡°Tell me, Xue Han, do you take our forces as a joke? You know that I alone am more powerful than you. If we were to include the forces of the Primordial Evil Sect, the Soul Parasite Sect, The Puppet Sect, and the White Lily School, I don¡¯t think even the whole Xieye Empire stands a chance, especially since you¡¯re so weak.¡± Elder Liu spoke slowly and cohesively, trying to corner the Blood Emperor with his threats. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Emperor broke into a feat of laughter. ¡°You, stronger than me? That¡¯s the best joke I¡¯ve heard. As for you little sects, do you think I¡¯m afraid? You rat bastards forgot I killed my father, who was rank 8 rune master. How do you lot think I accomplished that?¡± The Blood Emperor rebuked, his runic energy output increasing exponentially by the second. Elder Liu and the rest of the Rune masters opened their eyes wide, sensing that Xue Huang was also at the 8th rank. ¡°Impossible! Since when?¡± Elder Lie couldn¡¯t help but scream in disbelief, not wanting to understand the situation. ¡°You fools think I was weak? The amount of bloodline powers I have absorbed is far from what you guys assume. If you had given me proper nourishment from the start, maybe I could¡¯ve reached the quasi-rank 9, sadly I¡¯m far from it. If it wasn¡¯t for the curse my father placed on me before his death, sealing me inside the palace, I would¡¯ve killed you insects the first chance I got.¡± The Blood Emperor''s anger boiled over like a volcano about to erupt. With a savage roar, he unleashed his terrifying power upon the rune masters who dared to oppose him. In a whirlwind of blood and fury, he cut them down one by one, his crimson energy crackling around him like lightning. The rune masters, their faces contorted in terror, could do nothing but cower before the unstoppable might of the Blood Emperor. With each swing of his blade, another life was snuffed out, adding to the growing pile of bodies at his feet. Elder Liu and his companions, once confident in their strength, now realized the grave mistake they had made in challenging the Blood Emperor. But it was too late for regrets as they fell to the merciless onslaught of the Blood Emperor''s wrath. In the end, only silence remained in the hall, broken only by the labored breaths of the Blood Emperor as he surveyed the carnage around him. The rune masters lay strewn across the floor, their blood staining the marble tiles in grotesque patterns. With a cold smirk, the Blood Emperor turned and walked away, leaving behind a scene of death and destruction. The power of the Blood Emperor was absolute, and none dared to challenge him again. In the Xieye Empire, his word was law, and his will was absolute. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Han Feng stared in a daze, as he observed the happenings inside the royal palace. Unlike the rest, he had decided to investigate the royal palace first, and he struck gold as soon as he did, witnessing something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°I have to report this as soon as possible.¡± He muttered, not noticing another figure appearing right next to him. ¡°Han Feng? I didn¡¯t expect to see one of the students of that academy year in this place.¡± The figure spoke, shocking Han Feng and almost causing him to get exposed. ¡°Who? Who are you?!¡± Han Feng backed off, weariness evident on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand the situation well at the moment. The figure smiled, its face visible, but Han Feng didn¡¯t recognize it in the slightest. ¡°Ah, I forgot I had a disguise on¡­¡± The figure muttered, its face soon warping and changing as if it were a mass of writhing flesh. Han Feng almost gagged at the sight, but when the true appearance of his assailant was revealed, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide. ¡°The Academy¡¯s Head Teacher?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. However, I was a teacher for only one year due to the Academy Elder¡¯s request. I¡¯m out on a mission right now. How about you, how come you¡¯re with the peasant''s sect? I tried researching a few things about you, but I honestly had a hard time.¡± The man spoke casually as if the revelation of his appearance was just a common matter. However, what Han Feng didn¡¯t know was that the elderly appearance the person in front of him had taken was also a fake. The man¡¯s name was Huan Lian Qi and he worked as the assistant of the Academy Elder. He was on a scouting mission at the moment, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter an acquittance here, especially someone like Han Feng, who had vanished from the face of the earth. ¡°Anyway, you can continue your work, these old bones of mine have some other business to attend to.¡± Huan Lian Qi quickly removed himself from the conversation, his figure vanishing from Han Feng¡¯s view in an instant. Han Feng took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves after the unexpected encounter with Huan Lian Qi. He knew he had to focus on the task at hand¡ªreporting back to the sect about what he had witnessed. ¡°Shit, I hope the others didn¡¯t get in trouble.¡± He returned to the gathering place and paced around, waiting patiently for each to return. Thankfully, all of them made it back on time and Han Feng explained everything to them in detail, except for his encounter with the Head Teacher. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­ That man is insane¡­¡± ¡°We should report things as fast as possible and prepare for a war. Since the Alliance of the evil sects is also nothing to scoff at. Also, I knew that the White Lily School was no good, but for them to ally with evil sects, truly shows their true colors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m genuinely worried now. Things aren¡¯t looking good.¡± Han Feng listened to his comrades express their opinions patiently and only spoke again after a few seconds of pondering. ¡°I¡¯ll contact master through the emergency signal and we are all going to wait in a specific place and not get ourselves involved unless absolutely necessary. Our sect might be kind to common folk, but our own survival is the most important.¡± Han Feng''s words resonated with his companions, who nodded in agreement. They understood the gravity of the situation and the importance of staying safe while they awaited further instructions from their sect. Han Feng hoped that things would resolve without much issue, but the situation was far more dire than he had originally thought. A few days later, the Blood Emperor declared war on all the empires, bringing along a wave of chaos. Since the Blood Emperor himself couldn¡¯t exit the imperial palace, he utilized a unique cultivation technique to form blood clones of his body, sending them off to all important locations in each country, causing a massacre.
¡°Focus.¡± The Sword Immortal spoke, his words clearly holding a strange power in them. Jian swung his sword with fervor, his movements fluid and powerful. He didn¡¯t lack in anything when it came to the sword. The Sword Immortal nodded in contentment, pleased by Jian¡¯s progress. ¡°Great, that¡¯s enough for the day, you can go rest now. Make sure to meditate with the technique I gave you and don¡¯t goof off too much.¡± ¡°Ancestor, what does ¡®goof off¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°Oh sorry, I guess reading your brother¡¯s memories has messed up my speech. It means to not mess around or do anything useless, wasting your time in the process.¡± Jian nodded, understanding the Sword Immortal''s advice. He sheathed his sword and bowed respectfully before leaving the training grounds. As he made his way back to his quarters, Jian couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Under the guidance of the Sword Immortal, he had made significant progress in honing his skills with the sword. Entering his room, Jian settled down to meditate as instructed. Closing his eyes, he focused on channeling his energy and clearing his mind. His training was smooth with no troubles, especially being instructed by the Sword Immortal. On the other side, Rui was having trouble with his own cultivation for the first time in his life. ¡°Shit, Rai, what the fuck am I supposed to do with this?¡± He was currently trying to manipulate the system to act like his limbs, but his head hurt whenever he tried to do something by force. ¨W You¡¯re forcing it. Like your ancestor said, you¡¯re supposed to make it a part of you, not trying to control it by force. However, I do feel my calculation capacity increasing drastically with each of your attempts and my speech patterns have become far more natural.¨Z R.A.I¡¯s figure appeared above Rui, sitting on his head, its figure still indistinct, but his body somehow felt more solid. ¡°I¡¯m trying! This is way harder than it looks, I swear!¡± Rui complained, vexed with how things were going. R.A.I observed Rui''s frustration with a sense of detachment, his holographic form flickering slightly as he processed the data from Rui''s attempts. ¨WI understand it''s challenging, but patience and perseverance are key. Remember, you''re not just learning to manipulate the system, you''re integrating it into your very being. It takes time and practice to achieve harmony. Perhaps we should try a different approach, a more gradual assimilation rather than forceful manipulation.¨Z R.A.I.''s voice held a soothing tone, trying to encourage Rui to approach the task with a calmer mindset. Rui sighed, acknowledging R.A.I''s advice. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calming his mind and focusing on the task at hand. "All right, let''s try it your way. How do you suggest we proceed?" R.A.I''s form shimmered slightly as he formulated a plan, his calculations running smoothly as he analyzed the best course of action. ¨WFirst, we''ll start with simple commands, basic functions that you can integrate into your thought patterns without straining. Then, as you become more accustomed to the system''s interface, we can gradually introduce more complex commands and functions. It''s all about building a strong foundation. Are you ready to begin? ¨Z Rui nodded, a determined look in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s try that.¡± Rui and R.A.I. started their training session anew, focusing on simple commands and basic functions to integrate the system into Rui''s mind smoothly. ¨W let''s start with something easy. Try thinking about opening your inventory. ¨Z R.A.I. suggested. Rui closed his eyes and concentrated on the idea of accessing his inventory without using any external commands. Slowly, he felt a faint connection forming between his thoughts and the system. After a few moments of concentration, Rui felt a tingling sensation in his mind, and suddenly, a translucent menu appeared before him, displaying various items and options. ¡°All right, that is one function down, but I should be able to modify everything about the system, right? Like making the inventory function different from what it was till now. For example, summoning items into my hands without even opening the window.¡± ¨WPositive. Now, let''s try modifying the inventory function to suit your needs. Instead of opening the menu, try visualizing the item you want in your mind and command the system to summon it directly into your hand. ¨Z Rui furrowed his brows in concentration, picturing the item he wanted to summon. With a focused thought, he commanded the system to materialize the item into his hand. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but then Rui felt a subtle shift in the air around him. Suddenly, the item he had envisioned appeared in his hand, shimmering into existence. "Whoa, it worked!" Rui exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across his face. R.A.I''s holographic form shimmered with satisfaction, pleased by Rui''s progress. ¨WPositive. Now continue testing things with many other functions, till you¡¯re able to control every function of the system. Not only will you be able to understand how to control it by instinct, but you will also be able to acquire all of the information you couldn¡¯t acquire before, as well as use the remaining computing power from the federation''s database. ¨Z Rui nodded, feeling a surge of determination coursing through him. ¡°Right, let¡¯s keep going.¡± With R.A.I.''s guidance, Rui delved deeper into the system, exploring its functions and capabilities. With each attempt, he gained a better understanding of how to manipulate it to his will. As the hours passed, Rui''s proficiency with the system grew, and he felt a newfound sense of control and confidence. No longer was he struggling against it; instead, he was becoming one with it, seamlessly integrating its power into his own being. Through trial and error, Rui experimented with various commands and functions, pushing the boundaries of what he thought was possible. With each success, he felt a sense of exhilaration, knowing that he was unlocking the full potential of the system. Hours turned into days, and days turned into weeks. Rui''s training with R.A.I. became an integral part of his daily routine, as he dedicated himself wholeheartedly to mastering the system. However, this routine came to a halt when the news of the outside world came in and Rui began to worry about his friends in the Illusive empire. Things had been very hectic for the past few months, so another issue like this made Rui question if there was something bigger behind everything. Chapter 67 ¡°So, did you regress?¡± Silas spoke to Maverick who was currently sitting cross-legged, trying to absorb energy from the atmosphere. Maverick stopped meditating, looked up at him, and nodded lightly. ¡°I did. I can¡¯t really talk about my experience though. Regression seems to be working a bit differently here.¡± Silas frowned at those words, understanding that something must have happened during his regression process. ¡°At least your rank has increased after you regressed, however, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a sustainable way for you to advance¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it seems that every time I regress, a portion of my energy from that timeline returns to the current me. However, I can¡¯t regress recklessly anymore like I did back on earth. Since the space-time level is higher here, the more I regress, the more there is a chance I might really lose my life, even with my unique constitution.¡± Maverick¡¯s eyes were blank, as if he was out of it, only speaking things to satiate Silas¡¯s hunger for knowledge. ¡°Okay, something is up with you¡­ Just what did you see?¡± ¡°Not tell you.¡± ¡°Come on man, maybe I can help!¡± ¡°Nope, you can¡¯t.¡± The two bickered back and forth for a bit, while Gui Xue just stared blankly at them, not understanding what they were talking about. His strength had increased the most between the three of them since he had found another way to advance it. It was however a bit¡­ strange. He could absorb the life energy and luck of an individual, using it to refine his own body and artificial rune, at the same time offsetting his incredibly bad luck. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t recklessly use this new ability of his, only being allowed to use it on death row criminals, which weren¡¯t a lot, since they were rune masters. Silas sighed in frustration, realizing that Maverick wasn''t going to divulge any further details about his regression experience. He understood that it must have been something deeply personal or perhaps even traumatic. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Suddenly, the three were interrupted by a voice behind them, prompting them to turn around. As Rui approached, his expression unreadable, the others exchanged glances, sensing the tension in the air. He had been training in using the system and he was currently in an awfully foul mood after constantly failing. "We were just discussing our recent advancements." Silas replied, trying to diffuse the atmosphere. "Maverick here underwent regression, and Gui Xue found a unique method to enhance his strength." ¡°Regression?¡± Rui frowned after hearing that Maverick had regressed and instinctively used [Identify] and [Understanding] on him with his will alone. A large amount of information, different from what he was used to suddenly appeared in his head, shocking him slightly. [Target name: Maverick Guthrie, Physical Age: 23 Spiritual Age: 589 Rank: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Physique: Regressor¡¯s Soul Body Combat Power: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character Personality Path: ¨€Ad¨€¨€¨€¨€ Spiritual Root: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Luck: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ The subject¡¯s true strength is hidden by a strange force. Utilizing the system¡¯s calculation functions to generate a closer image. Target name: Maverick Guthrie, Physical Age: 23 Spiritual Age: 589 Rank: [EX-RANK] Physique: Regressor¡¯s Soul Body Combat Power: ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Character Personality Path: Indomitable warrior Spiritual Root: Regressor¡¯s spiritual root. Luck: 2000 Data is insufficient, generated image is inaccurate to true world data. Recalibrating functions. Utilizing R.A.A.S.I. Significant temporal disturbances were detected in the subject''s past experiences, indicating frequent regressions. The subject''s soul exhibits resonance with multiple timelines, suggesting a unique connection to the fabric of space-time. The subject''s regression abilities are causing fluctuations in the space-time continuum, posing potential risks to the stability of reality. Prolonged use of regression abilities may lead to erosion of the subject''s soul and potential existential threats. Subject is under a contract with a 4th dimensional being.] ¡°He indeed has regressed¡­ and the changes aren¡¯t little.¡± Rui muttered to himself, having already come to his own conclusions. He knew that Maverick had the ability to regress ever since they first met since Maverick had already regressed multiple times before he could reach his current situation. ¡°So, what happened for you to regress? Didn¡¯t you promise to not regress on purpose?¡± Rui asked with squinted eyes, he felt something fishy going on. Too much information about Maverick had changed, to the point where he doubted his previous judgment. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Maverick frowned but evidently shook his head, not knowing how to handle the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± His answer was simple and straightforward. Rui stared at Maverick, frustration evident on his face. The vague responses did not satisfy his need for clarity. He could sense that something was seriously off, and the stakes were higher than he initially thought. "You can''t say, or you won''t say?" Rui pressed, his eyes narrowing. Maverick sighed, rubbing his temples as if trying to ease a headache. "I can''t say, Rui. There''s a contract binding me. If I try to explain, it could have severe consequences." Rui''s frustration grew, but he knew pushing too hard might backfire. Instead, he tried a different approach. "Look, we''re in this together. If something happens, we need to know so we can prepare for whatever''s coming." Silas chimed in, trying to mediate. "Maverick, any information you can give us, even indirectly, would be helpful. We''re all in this together." Gui Xue nodded in agreement, even though he didn¡¯t really understand what was going on. Maverick closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "I... I can''t tell you directly, but I can give you a hint. Think about what would make me, someone who promised not to regress unless absolutely necessary, break that promise. What kind of future would force my hand?" Rui''s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. "A future where this world faces an unprecedented threat? One that couldn''t be handled with our current abilities?" Maverick nodded slightly, a glimmer of pain in his eyes. "Something like that. But remember, every action we take now can alter the future. That''s why I can''t be specific. It could make things worse." ¡°Shit.¡± Rui cursed, his gut feeling screaming to him that something was very wrong. It was like his sixth sense had been triggered all of a sudden and he was on full alert. This was the first time in his life that he felt such a strange sense of foreboding as if his soul itself was feeling that something devastating was going to happen. "We''re going to see the Sword Immortal." Rui declared, his tone brooking no argument. Maverick looked reluctant but didn''t resist as Rui dragged him along. Silas and Gui Xue exchanged worried glances but followed closely behind, understanding the gravity of the situation. Rui swiftly moved through the complex maze that was the imperial palace, with the trio following behind him at a steady pace. The Sword Immortal¡¯s training ground was a serene place, filled with an otherworldly calmness. Ancient trees stood tall around the clearing, their leaves whispering secrets in the wind. The Sword Immortal himself was meditating in the center, his aura exuding a profound stillness that commanded respect. As they approached, the Sword Immortal opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and penetrating. He took one look at Maverick and stood up, sensing the tension and urgency. "Rui, what brings you here?" The Sword Immortal asked, his voice steady and composed. Rui inclined his head respectfully. "Ancestor, we need your help. Maverick has regressed, but he¡¯s unable to tell us why. He''s bound by a contract with a powerful being. We were hoping you might be able to read his memories and help us understand what we¡¯re facing." The Sword Immortal glanced at Maverick for just a split second and shook his head. ¡°This is beyond me." The Sword Immortal admitted, a rare look of concern crossing his features. "His contract is with a deity, a being of immense power and authority. I cannot pierce through the divine protection that surrounds his experiences. For a deity to interfere with the memories of a mortal, things are getting a bit complicated¡­" Rui¡¯s face paled slightly, realizing that even his all-powerful ancestor had things he couldn¡¯t do. He had been depending too much on him, to the point he had become reliant. ¡°What should we do, Ancestor?¡± Rui asked, his voice tinged with urgency. The Sword Immortal took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing in thought. "For now, we must assume the worst and prepare accordingly. It could be anything. From the invasion of those parasites to even a break in time-space. I will look into it, so don¡¯t bother yourselves with this matter any longer. You can all leave except for the regressed brat." Rui hesitated, reluctant to leave Maverick behind without a conclusion. However, the Sword Immortal''s tone was final, leaving no room for argument. Silas and Gui Xue exchanged uncertain glances before turning to follow Rui out of the clearing. "Ancestor, please keep us informed," Rui said, his voice strained with concern. The Sword Immortal nodded lightly at his words. ¡°If you need to know I¡¯ll inform you.¡±
A figure stood in a mountain of corpses, its face emotionless, covered in countless dried and fresh bloodstains. Blood dripped from his fingertips, his blood-red hair matching the pools of blood created underneath the still-fresh bodies. The Blood Emperor stood amidst the carnage, surveying the desolation he had wrought. His heart was a cold, empty vessel, untroubled by the lives he had taken. He had long since abandoned any sense of morality or empathy, driven solely by his insatiable hunger for power. He looked down at his blood-stained hands, the weight of his actions pressing down on him like an invisible shroud. "How much more blood? How many more lives must I take to reach the peak of this world?" He muttered, his voice devoid of emotion. The Blood Emperor turned away from the mountain of corpses, his thoughts consumed by his next move. He had been methodically eliminating his rivals, one by one, absorbing their life force to bolster his own strength. But even with all the power he had amassed, he knew it was not enough. He needed more¡ªmuch more¡ªto achieve his ultimate goal. ¡°Most of the evil sects are avoiding me after I defeated their branch sect leaders and now even the righteous sects are avoiding me. Demonic sects are nowhere to be seen and cults are terrified.¡± He was out of people to hunt, so he was starting to think of other ways to accumulate more enemies and people to kill. ¡°System, how close am I to reaching the quasi-9th rank?¡± The Blood Emperor''s voice echoed across the silent battlefield, his words tinged with a hunger for power that knew no bounds. As he awaited the response from the system, his gaze swept over the vast expanse of death and destruction that surrounded him. The bodies of his enemies lay scattered like discarded puppets, their life force drained to feed his insatiable appetite. The system''s response came swiftly, its mechanical voice breaking the eerie silence. [Quasi 9th rank status: 87.3%] The Blood Emperor''s eyes gleamed with anticipation at the news. He was tantalizingly close to achieving the coveted quasi-rank, a milestone that would elevate him to unprecedented heights of power. Although he was standing on a battlefield, none of the dead cultivators belonged to his faction, since he was a man army. Rubble and countless craters were behind after his rampage. Just as the Blood Emperor was thinking of his next move, two figures appeared in the sky directly above him without his notice. He was only able to detect that after they reached a certain point and only because they made their energies evident. ¡°Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint, I didn¡¯t expect you two to be the ones to stop me first.¡± The Blood Emperor immediately recognized who they were and a grave expression appeared on his face. He was sure that his plans wouldn¡¯t be feasible after these two figures appeared. The Fairy Queen was a beautiful and curvaceous woman with long green hair styled with countless flowers. She wore luxurious robes that accentuated her figure, while her face could be said to be matchless. A rune resembling a star shone on her forehead. The Grand Saint, on the other hand, was a dark-skinned man wearing robes resembling those of the Pharaohs of Earth. His presence alone commanded respect and reverence, with his towering figure and stoic demeanor. A rune resembling the Ankth shone on his forehead. The Fairy Queen spoke first, her voice soft yet carrying a weight of authority that brooked no argument. "Blood Emperor, your rampage ends here." Her words were accompanied by a wave of energy that pulsed through the air, a tangible force that seemed to press down on the Blood Emperor with irresistible power. The Grand Saint''s gaze was stern, his eyes boring into the Blood Emperor with unwavering intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve already consumed enough blood essence. We do understand that you wish to reach our rank, but you are being too reckless, even with your unique physique. If you wish for us to not interfere with your business, you must also respect the alliance. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that murderous Sword Maniac to hunt you down.¡± The Blood Emperor''s expression remained impassive, though a flicker of annoyance crossed his features at the mention of the Sword Maniac. The Sword Maniac was none other than the Sword Immortal. He was someone that even he didn¡¯t want to deal with. "Respect the alliance, you say?" His voice was cold, his tone dripping with disdain. "I have no interest in your petty alliances. I answer only to my own ambitions, and I will not be swayed by the likes of you." The Fairy Queen''s eyes narrowed at his defiance, her patience wearing thin. "You may be powerful, Blood Emperor, but you are not invincible. If you continue down this path, you will only bring destruction upon yourself and those around you." The Grand Saint remained silent, his gaze unwavering as he watched the exchange between the Blood Emperor and the Fairy Queen. The Blood Emperor scoffed, his arrogance unshaken. "I fear no one, not even the Sword Maniac. If you wish to stop me, then come and face me yourselves. Let us settle this here and now." With a swift motion, he opened his hands, his nails extending and turning into sharp black needles. This was his preferred method of combat. The Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint exchanged a knowing glance before nodding in unison. Without a word, they unleashed their full power, their auras merging to create a barrier of energy that surrounded the Blood Emperor. Realizing he was outnumbered and outmatched, the Blood Emperor gritted his teeth in frustration. He knew that fighting against both the Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint would be a futile endeavor. They were both true rank 9 rune master, each belonging to a powerful nation. The Fairy Queen was the ruler of the Fairy Land, while the Grand Saint was the ruler of the Emirates Union. Reluctantly, he took a step back, his gaze defiant yet resigned. He couldn¡¯t escape, especially since rank 9 rune masters had the ability to manipulate spatial law. "Very well, Fairy Queen, Grand Saint. You win... for now." The Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint exchanged a brief glance, silently acknowledging the Blood Emperor''s begrudging concession. With a shared nod, they lowered their barriers of energy, allowing the Blood Emperor to step back from the brink of confrontation. "We do not wish for conflict, Blood Emperor." The Fairy Queen spoke, her voice carrying a hint of compassion beneath its authoritative tone. ¡°But you must understand the consequences of your actions. We cannot allow you to continue down this path unchecked." The Grand Saint''s expression softened slightly, his eyes reflecting a sense of understanding. "We know the allure of power, but true strength lies in restraint and wisdom. We implore you to reconsider your actions and seek a more peaceful path." The Blood Emperor''s gaze flickered between the Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint, a mixture of frustration and resentment swirling within him. He had always been driven by his insatiable hunger for power, but now, faced with the combined might of two true rank 9 rune masters, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of helplessness. "Fine," He muttered, his voice barely audible above the rustle of the wind. ¡°I will... reconsider my actions." With that, he turned on his heel and vanished into the shadows, leaving behind the mountain of corpses and the echoes of his dark ambition. As soon as his figure vanished from the spot, another person appeared in his spot. ¡°Did you fools really let him go? That Sword Maniac will go crazy once he learns of this.¡± The new individual was a young man wearing the robes of a farmer, his short brown hair and average appearance would fool one that he was just a mortal if it wasn¡¯t for the eye-shaped rune on the middle of his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come out of your little hiding hole for the blood emperor, Farming Scholar.¡± The Grand Saint was the first to respond, a bit flustered by his sudden appearance. The Farming Scholar, despite his humble appearance, exuded an aura of immense power that demanded respect. "Farming Scholar." The Fairy Queen greeted him with a slight nod, her eyes narrowing as she assessed his intentions. "What brings you here?" The Farming Scholar''s gaze flickered to the spot where the Blood Emperor had stood moments before, a look of disdain crossing his features. "I couldn''t ignore the disturbances caused by that maniac." He replied, his tone calm but firm. "Letting him go was a mistake. His thirst for power knows no bounds, and he won''t stop until he''s consumed everything in his path." The Grand Saint crossed his arms, his expression contemplative. "We are aware of the Blood Emperor''s ambitions, but we believed that a direct confrontation would only escalate the situation. We hoped that by showing restraint, we might guide him towards a less destructive path." The Farming Scholar shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Restraint is a virtue, but not with someone like him. His kind only understands strength and fear. By letting him go, you''ve given him the opportunity to regroup and come back stronger." The Fairy Queen''s expression hardened, her resolve strengthening. "We cannot change what has already been done. You know that a battle of rank could cause massive destruction to those weaker than us. The amount of times we¡¯ve caused large-scale extinctions is too many to count." Chapter 68 The Blood Emperor moved swiftly through the shadows, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and frustration. He had come so close to reaching the quasi-9th rank, only to be thwarted by the Fairy Queen and the Grand Saint. Their combined might was overwhelming, forcing him to retreat. "Damn them," He muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he continued his swift pace through the dense forest. "I need more power. I won''t let anyone stand in my way." His mind raced with thoughts of his next move. He needed to find a place to lay low and recover, but more importantly, he needed a new source of power. His unique physique allowed him to absorb life energy, but he had exhausted most of the easy targets in the region. As he moved deeper into the forest, he sensed a presence following him. His instincts kicked in, and he spun around, ready to attack. "Show yourself!" He demanded, his voice echoing through the trees. A figure emerged from the shadows, a sly smile on his face. It was a man dressed in dark robes with a hood that obscured most of his features. The only thing visible was the glint of his eyes, which held a calculating look. "Blood Emperor, I mean you no harm." the man said, inclining his head slightly in a gesture of respect. "Who are you?" The Blood Emperor asked, his eyes narrowing. The man chuckled. "I am merely a messenger. My master has taken an interest in your... endeavors." The Blood Emperor''s eyes flickered with suspicion. "And why should I care about your master?" The messenger''s smile widened. "Because my master can offer you what you seek: power. True, unrivaled power. You see, my master is a system user, just like you, but he reached rank 9 long ago. He is regarded as a parasite, yet he thrives, and he believes you could be a valuable ally." The Blood Emperor''s interest was piqued, though he remained cautious. He knew that the natives of this world regarded system users as outsiders unless one managed to completely overpower them. Sadly, the Blood Emperor himself had become a system user by sheer coincidence after entering a spatial turbulence. He thought it was his lucky encounter since his power increased rapidly, but the mental effects the system had on him were very evident. It was as if his mind was always clouded by thoughts that weren¡¯t his own. Thankfully, he was able to suppress those thoughts after his strength increased, but his hunger for more power had hampered his ability to maintain his sanity. "Why would a rank 9 system user be interested in me?" "Because you have potential. The federation is looking for ways to invade, and you are already part of us." The messenger replied smoothly. "Potential that my master recognizes. He believes you could help him with his own goals, and in return, he can help you reach your full potential. Imagine the power of a rank 9 at your fingertips." The Blood Emperor''s eyes gleamed with interest, though he kept his expression neutral. "And what does your master want in return?" The messenger''s smile turned cunning. "He needs your assistance in destabilizing the power structures of this world. With your strength and his guidance, you could bring down the very pillars that uphold the balance. In return, he will teach you techniques that go beyond what any mere mortal can comprehend." The Blood Emperor considered the offer, weighing the risks and benefits. The allure of reaching rank 9 was undeniable, but he knew he had to be cautious. "And if I refuse?" He asked, his voice cold. The messenger''s smile didn''t falter. "Then you continue on your current path, fighting battles you can''t win and exhausting your resources. My master believes you are smart enough to see the value in his offer." The Blood Emperor''s mind raced. The promise of power was tempting, but he couldn''t shake off his wariness. "Very well," He said finally. ¡°I will meet with your master. But know this¡ªif this is a trap, I will destroy you and anyone associated with you."
Rui was constantly feeling uneasy, despite the days passing since he learned of Maverick¡¯s regression. The uncomfortable feeling in his chest didn¡¯t disappear but only became more prominent. He couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him and why he was feeling this way. Jane stood by his side, holding his hand and comforting him. Rui was visibly shaking, as if he were cold, which would be impossible with his foundation and cultivation rank. Diseases that affected cultivators existed because they functioned differently from common illnesses. ¡°Just what is going on with me?¡± Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask, even though he knew no one could answer him. He had already asked the Sword Immortal and even R.A.I., but they said he was fine. Even the system scan didn¡¯t find anything wrong with him. ¡°Darling, do you want to lay in bed for a bit? I¡¯ll go bring it, master. She can probably help you feel a bit better.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Rui nodded weakly, grateful for Jane''s suggestion. He allowed her to lead him back to their quarters, where he collapsed onto the bed, feeling utterly drained. Jane hurried off to find Lady Lianhua, leaving Rui alone with his thoughts. Compared to the Sword Immortal, Lady Lotus of Life was proficient in healing and medicine. As he lay there, the unease gnawed at him, growing stronger with each passing moment. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something terrible was about to happen, something beyond his control. Minutes stretched into hours as Rui lay in bed, the weight of his anxiety pressing down on him like a suffocating blanket. He tried to calm his racing thoughts, focusing on his breathing and the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest. But no matter how hard he tried, the unease persisted, a constant presence in the back of his mind. It was like a shadow looming over him, casting a pall of darkness over his thoughts. [World Savior] [The inter-dimensional federation has long desired the Alpha series of cultivation planets, fighting countless battles to obtain it, but failing each time. This time they are nurturing powerful warriors with the power of ¡®systems¡¯ to obtain the ¡®lower nine¡¯, ¡®middle nine¡¯, and ¡®upper nine¡¯ at the same time. Quest clear condition: Stop the invasion Quest rewards: Unknown Time limit: 200 years Penalty: loss of life/ enslavement] Suddenly, a system prompt appeared before him, prompting R.A.I.¡¯s holographic figure to manifest as well. ¡°This, what the fuck is going on? 200 years?¡± Rui suddenly got up, the burning feeling in his chest increasing manifold. The last time he checked the quest, the time until the invasion was 15902 years. Compared to the 200 years that were now displayed, it was a massive difference. ¡°Rai, explain!¡± ¨WAnalyzing... Updating... The time limit reduction is likely a result of accelerated developments within the inter-dimensional federation. It appears that their plans have advanced more rapidly than anticipated, prompting a revision of the invasion timeline. Additional data is required to provide a more detailed analysis. ¨Z Rui clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up within him. "That''s not good enough, R.A.I. We need more information. Why the sudden acceleration? What changes have occurred within the federation?" R.A.I.''s holographic form shimmered as it processed Rui''s inquiries. ¨WInsufficient data is available. However, it is logical to assume that significant events or advancements within the federation have necessitated this adjustment. Further investigation may yield more insights. ¨Z Rui gritted his teeth, his mind racing with possibilities. The sudden reduction in the time limit meant they had far less time to prepare for the impending invasion. He needed to increase his strength quickly. He was only a 3rd-rank rune master; he was nowhere powerful enough to deal with the invasion now. He had no allies, and the only one he could rely on was the Sword Immortal, whom Rui knew wasn¡¯t powerful enough to deal with the entire federation. There were probably other powerful individuals in the cultivation worlds that were able to battle the federation, but Rui couldn¡¯t come in contact with them. The Sword Immortal had trained him well, but he knew he needed to become stronger if he had any hope of standing against the inter-dimensional federation. He glanced at the holographic projection of R.A.I., frustration evident in his eyes. "We need a plan, R.A.I. We can''t just sit here and wait for the invasion to come to us. We need to gather allies and resources¡ªanything that can help us stand a chance." R.A.I.''s glowing form bobbed in acknowledgment. ¨WUnderstood. Initiating reconnaissance protocols to identify potential allies and strategic resources. Additionally, I will devise a training regimen to expedite your cultivation progress and enhance your combat capabilities. Immediate contact with the individual known as the ¡°Sword Immortal¡± is recommended. ¨Z Rui nodded, a determined expression settling on his face. He had to quickly get to the Sword Immortal to inform him of this matter. Rui quickly dashed through the living quarters and made his way to the Sword Immortal¡¯s training ground. On his way there, he saw Jane and Lady Lianhua approaching him with hurried steps. ¡°Darling, why are you running around? What happened?¡± Jane called out in worry. She had only left for a few seconds, but Rui was more panicked than she had left him. Lady Lianhua, on the other side, immediately felt something was off. She had been busy the past few days due to her father¡¯s involvement, so she didn¡¯t have time to check on him. Her husband would be unable to find the issue, even if he is a 9th-rank rune master. Since The Sword Immortal focused mostly on combat, his other abilities were only at the fundamental level for his rank. His mind-reading skill, however, was an innate skill that he awakened after reaching the 8th rank and was very unique. Rui paused briefly, catching his breath, as Jane and Lady Lianhua approached. His eyes were filled with urgency. "We have a major problem," Rui began, his voice tense. "The timeline for the federation''s invasion has been drastically shortened. We have only 200 years now." Lady Lianhua''s eyes widened in shock, and Jane''s face went pale. "This changes everything," Lady Lianhua said, her voice steady but concerned. "We must act quickly." Rui nodded. ¡°I need to speak with my ancestor immediately. We need his guidance and to start preparing our defenses right away." Without another word, the three of them rushed toward the Sword Immortal''s training ground. When they arrived, they found him deep in meditation, his aura radiating an almost tangible power. Sensing their approach, the sword immortal opened his eyes and stood up. He hadn¡¯t yet noticed the change and the impending attack of the federation, despite his power. The reason was due to his current cultivation state. He was nearing a breakthrough¡ªa breakthrough that would cause a revolution in the rune master world. He was solely focused on his cultivation, and he had completely neglected the outside world. However, seeing his wife¡¯s anxious expression as well as sensing a chaotic energy inside Rui¡¯s body, he immediately acted. Within a split second, he unleashed his energy into the surroundings and read Jane¡¯s and Rui¡¯s memories, as well as scanning the entirety of his area for changes in the fabric of space-time. He had expected some unexpected events, especially after Maverick¡¯s regression and the involvement of a Deity, but things were far worse than he originally imagined. ¡°Shit.¡± That was the only word he muttered, his eyes turning cold in an instant as a wrathful and sickly aura encompassed the entire central continent. The Sword Immortal¡¯s reaction sent a shiver down Rui¡¯s spine. He had never seen him so alarmed.
Back in the Illusive Empire, the Illusion emperor had finally broken through to the 9th rank, causing a continental phenomenon with his energy. The residents of the empire were the first to notice the sudden surge of vitality, as countless planets grew rapidly and even low-ranking rune masters were able to break through their bottlenecks for that short period of time, as if the energy was nourishing their souls. Han Jiao Long exited his secluded meditation, his long white hair moving in the wind while his sharp blue eyes pierced through the core of the planet. With his advancement, he learned some truths that were impossible to understand if one wasn¡¯t a 9th-rank rune master. However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing he learned. He could feel that the world¡ªno, the entire planet¡ªwas crying, as if it were in some sort of danger. It was as if an innate countdown was suddenly ticking inside his body¡ªa countdown that signaled the end of their era. And he wasn¡¯t the only one. All 9th-rank rune masters that were alive felt an earth-shaking cry from their home planet, which shook them to the core. The Fairy Queen and the Grand Priest received the greatest amount of shock from this. ¡°Just what is going on?¡± Han Jiao Long muttered to himself, not understanding what was going on. He was in seclusion for quite some time. He had only exited three times during this period: twice for his youngest successor and once for the Sword Immortal and the Lotus of Life. He decided to first look for his wife, who had taken over his role while he was in seclusion. As he made his way to the imperial palace, he noticed that everything was progressing as usual. The lives of mortals had improved, and his idea of an academy had worked wonders for the empire¡¯s strength. He swiftly entered the imperial palace without anyone¡¯s notice. He already knew where everything and everyone was inside his empire, from the blades of grass by the ends of his domain to even the smallest ant. He made his way towards his quarters, where his wife was waiting for him. His advancement had already caused a ruckus in the outside world, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that his wife had realized he had advanced. Upon entering the room, he found the empress meditating. "Miao" He greeted her, his voice steady but tinged with concern. The empress opened her eyes, staring directly at her husband. Instantly, a sense of happiness overcame her, seeing that her husband had truly returned. ¡°Darling, you''ve really advanced to the 9th rank! I noticed the phenomenon, but I still wasn¡¯t sure." She reached him quickly and hugged him tightly. However, she could immediately tell that something was wrong with the way he was acting. ¡°Is everything alright, my love?¡± She asked, concerned that something might have gone wrong with his cultivation. ¡°Yes, everything about me is fine; my concerns lie elsewhere." The Illusion Emperor replied, the worry in his eyes increasing visibly. The empress''s brow furrowed with worry as she felt the weight of her husband''s concern. She released him from her embrace but kept her gaze fixed on him, waiting for him to elaborate. "What''s troubling you, my love?" She asked softly, her voice filled with warmth and concern. The Illusion Emperor took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. "I sense something amiss in the world, Miao. It''s as if a dark shadow looms over us, threatening everything we hold dear." Empress Ling Xi''s expression grew serious as she absorbed his words. She had always trusted her husband''s instincts, and if he felt that something was wrong, then it was cause for alarm. "What do you think is causing this?" She inquired, her mind already racing with possibilities. Han Jiao Long shook his head, his expression troubled. "I have no idea, but I intend to find out. I¡¯m thinking of seeking the Sword Immortal since he is the only one that I¡¯ve come into contact with from the other Titled masters. I should also seek my Title now that I¡¯ve reached the 9th rank since I¡¯m no longer just an Emperor.¡± The empress nodded, her eyes reflecting her own concern. "Yes, seeking counsel from the Sword Immortal is a wise decision. And as for your title, I agree that it''s time to assert your authority as a 9th-rank rune master." "I will consult with the Sword Immortal first, and then I will take the necessary steps to establish my title. But before that, I must ensure the safety of our empire and its people." Empress Ling Xi placed a reassuring hand on her husband''s arm, her gaze steady and determined. ¡°I agree, but we should not worry too much before we truly understand the situation.¡± Han Jiao Long nodded in agreement. ¡°Also, we need to take the talented ones with us. I¡¯m planning to nurture all of the talents personally, so take everyone who is below the age of thirty and is considered a genius by my standards.¡± The empress nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of nurturing the empire''s young talents, especially in such uncertain times. "I will make the necessary arrangements, my love.¡± ¡°Great. How are the rest doing? Is Han Dong handling his position well? Do I need to start executing people as soon as I return?¡± Empress Ling Xi chuckled softly at her husband''s jest, though her expression turned serious as she replied. "Han Dong has been handling his position admirably, my love. He has proven himself to be a capable leader, and I believe he will continue to serve the empire well in the future. As for executions, I don''t believe that will be necessary. The empire has been flourishing under the rules you¡¯ve set, and the people are content." The Illusion Emperor nodded in approval, a sense of pride swelling within him. "That''s good to hear. It seems I can trust him to maintain order in the future. Now, let us make preparations to meet with the Sword Immortal. We have much to discuss." With that, the Illusion Emperor and Empress Ling Xi began making arrangements to depart for the Sword Immortal''s location, and their minds focused on the challenges that lay ahead. Chapter 69 [You have entered a bizarre state] [Your ¡®mentality¡¯ has been partially released] [Ansuz rune has been activated] [User has entered enlightenment state]
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Chapter 70 If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Chapter 71 Amidst the towering, unnatural foliage of a dense forest, a lone figure dashed through the underbrush, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The trees here were massive, their leaves a vibrant, almost ethereal green, and their trunks so thick that they blocked out much of the sunlight. The sound of heavy footfalls and snapping branches echoed through the forest as if something immense and powerful was giving chase. The figure darted between the trees, his movements agile yet desperate. His long dark blue hair, tied back to keep it from hindering his vision, whipped behind him as he ran. With a swift, practiced motion, he leaped over a fallen log, landing lightly on his feet. The beast pursuing him was close¡ªa monstrous creature that seemed to be a hybrid of dragon and turtle. Its scales glistened like emeralds, and its shell was an impenetrable fortress of jagged, rock-like protrusions. Each step it took shook the ground, its snarls reverberating through the forest. The figure skidded to a halt in a small clearing, realizing he could run no further. He turned to face the beast, his eyes narrowing in determination. He was holding an ornate sword that seemed to be radiating with dark purple energy. The beast roared, a sound that seemed to rattle the very trees around them. It lunged forward, its powerful limbs propelling it with terrifying speed. The figure braced himself, raising his sword. He moved with precision, dodging the creature''s claws and snapping jaws by mere inches. Despite his skill, it was clear he was struggling. The beast''s strength was overwhelming, and every attack he parried sent vibrations up his arms. His muscles ached, his breath was ragged, and sweat dripped from his brow, mixing with the dirt and blood that stained his face. As the beast swung its massive tail, the figure leaped high into the air, narrowly avoiding the strike. He landed on the beast¡¯s back, gripping onto its scales as it thrashed wildly. He drove his sword into a gap between the scales, but the blade barely made a dent. The creature roared in pain and anger, shaking him off with a violent twist. He hit the ground hard, the impact driving the air from his lungs. As he struggled to rise, the beast loomed over him, its eyes blazing with fury. ¡°Shit¡­¡± Rui swore the rune on his forehead shining with intensity. He was alone and he was slowly running out of energy. He had been fighting with the beast for what felt like days and the damage he had dealt quickly regenerated as if it was never there. He tried escaping it, but he was unable to outrun it. His ability to fly was also restricted and he didn¡¯t know why. His movement techniques were only a fraction of what they were before. His energy itself seemed too weak despite his rank. If it wasn¡¯t for his refined body, it would have been impossible to survive in his current environment. Each breath he took felt heavy, the air thick with the raw energy of the place. ¡°Why¡­ won¡¯t you¡­ just stay down?¡± Rui muttered through gritted teeth, his sword still glowing faintly with dark purple energy. He knew he couldn¡¯t sustain this battle much longer. The beast roared again, a deafening sound that echoed through the eerie forest. It lunged at Rui, its massive claws slicing through the air. With a burst of desperate energy, Rui rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. He sprang to his feet, his mind racing for a solution. His eyes darted around, searching for any advantage he could exploit. The clearing was devoid of any significant cover, but he noticed an outcrop of jagged rocks near the edge of the forest. If he could lure the beast there, perhaps he could use the terrain to his advantage. Gathering the last of his strength, Rui dashed towards the rocks, the beast hot on his heels. Each step felt like a monumental effort, his body screaming in protest. As he reached the rocky outcrop, he turned to face the beast once more, his back against the stone. ¡°Come on, you overgrown lizard,¡± he taunted, raising his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± The beast charged, its eyes filled with rage. Rui waited until the last possible moment, then sidestepped, causing the creature to crash into the rocks. The impact sent a shower of debris into the air, and the beast howled in pain as sharp stones pierced its thick hide. Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, Rui climbed onto the creature¡¯s back again, this time aiming for the base of its neck. He drove his sword into the vulnerable spot with all his remaining strength. The blade sank deeper than before, striking something vital. The beast let out a guttural roar, thrashing wildly, but Rui held on, driving the sword even deeper. Finally, with a final, agonized bellow, the beast collapsed, its massive body slumping to the ground. Rui tumbled off, landing hard on the forest floor. He lay there for a moment, panting, his body trembling with exhaustion. He panted heavily, keeping himself awake through sheer will. ¡°Damn it¡­ Rai won¡¯t respond and I can¡¯t find anyone. I¡¯m not even able to sense Sunny in this place¡­¡± He muttered to himself, frustration and worry gnawing at his mind. It had been almost a week since he had entered the Abyssal Arcane Realm and the place was nothing like he had expected. The energy was different from runic energy and he had encountered beasts that could easily injure even 6th-rank rune masters. What was more devastating was the fact that he was unable to fly due to the sudden increase in energy, essentially making him unable to move freely through space due to his incredible purity. It was like he was constantly moving through dense water that constantly pulled him down. When he first entered, his vision had blurred and when he regained it his companions were nowhere to be seen. He was alone inside an abnormally large forest. With great effort, Rui pushed himself to his feet, using his sword for support. The dark purple energy that had once radiated from the blade was now dim, reflecting his exhaustion. He wiped the sweat and blood from his face, his thoughts racing as he considered his next move. ¡®I need to find a safe place to recuperate¡¯ He thought to himself, scanning his surroundings. The dense forest, with its towering, otherworldly trees, seemed to close in around him. He took a cautious step forward, his body aching with every movement. Suddenly, a faint sound reached his ears¡ªa rustling of leaves, barely perceptible but enough to put him on edge. Rui tightened his grip on his sword, his senses on high alert. He moved silently through the underbrush, following the sound. After a few minutes, he came upon a small clearing. In the center stood a figure, cloaked and hooded, their back turned to him. The figure was hunched over, examining something on the ground. Rui couldn¡¯t make out any details, but he felt a strange, unsettling energy emanating from them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rui called out, his voice steady despite his fatigue. The figure slowly turned, revealing a face shrouded in shadows. Eyes that glowed with an unnatural light peered out from beneath the hood. The air around them seemed to shimmer, distorting the space. ¡°Huh, I haven¡¯t seen you before¡­¡± The figure said, their voice a whisper that seemed to echo in Rui¡¯s mind. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Young blood I presume? Which world are you from? Judging from the weird symbol on your forehead, I guess you come from that barbarian world¡­ how did they call it? Runic World? Yeah, that one¡­¡± Rui¡¯s breath caught in his throat. The figure¡¯s words were unsettling, and the eerie light in their eyes only added to the growing tension. He tightened his grip on his sword, though he was keenly aware of his waning strength. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rui repeated, his voice firmer this time. The figure chuckled softly, the sound like dry leaves rustling in the wind. They straightened, pulling back their hood to reveal a beautiful face. Sharp purple eyes, with flowing blonde hair, paired with an incredible figure. Rui couldn¡¯t tell how powerful she was, but it was clear they weren¡¯t a rune master by the absence of a rune on their forehead. ¡°Ning Xiao, the first disciple of Immortal Emperor Zheng Zi. How about you?¡± A frown couldn¡¯t help but appear on Rui¡¯s face since he couldn¡¯t recognize anything about the person in front of him. There was no one with that title in the rune master world and being called an immortal emperor was odd. "I''m Rui." He replied cautiously, still gripping his sword tightly. "And I don''t recognize your master¡¯s title." "Of course you don''t. My world is ranked first when it comes to power, so it¡¯s impossible you would know anything about it. Your backwater Runic World doesn¡¯t even have immortals. Still, I find it fascinating that someone like you can be born there and even enter the Abyssal Arcane Realm. You know, this place isn¡¯t something that anyone can enter." Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed as he absorbed Ning Xiao¡¯s words. The arrogance in her voice grated against his nerves, but he kept his composure. He had no choice; his energy was almost depleted, and he needed to learn more about this realm and its inhabitants. ¡°What do you mean, not anyone can enter?¡± Rui replied, trying to keep his tone neutral. He didn¡¯t know of any restrictions when entering, but it was clear why some were unable to enter. Jane also couldn¡¯t enter, which meant he had to be forcefully separated from his wife. What was mostly odd however was the fact that the system commands didn¡¯t work at all here. He could still mentally command it like he had practiced before instead of giving commands, but he was still a newbie to it. The absence of R.A.I. also made things weird. It was as if the system was naturally shut off once he entered. Ning Xiao laughed softly, a sound that sent a shiver down Rui¡¯s spine. ¡°The Abyssal Arcane Realm is a convergence point of multiple worlds, each with its own unique energy and beings. Only those with extraordinary abilities or circumstances can breach its barriers. It seems your world has some hidden potential after all. Though you¡¯re only at the the core formation rank, you¡¯re almost at the stage where you can form your nascent soul, or however, you people call it.¡± Rui''s grip tightened on his sword as he processed Ning Xiao''s words. The Abyssal Arcane Realm, a convergence point of multiple worlds, sounded both fascinating and perilous. He was unsure of her intentions, but the disdain in her voice was unmistakable. "Why are you here, then?" Rui asked, trying to keep the conversation going while he regained some strength. Ning Xiao smirked, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Curiosity, mostly. There are many treasures and opportunities here, things that can elevate one''s power to new heights. It''s also a good place to test one''s skills against the various dangers this realm presents." Rui''s mind raced. If this realm was as dangerous and rewarding as she implied, then he had to be even more cautious. He didn''t know who or what else might be lurking around. "Testing one''s skills, huh?" Rui replied, trying to sound casual. "So, what have you found so far?" Ning Xiao''s smile widened. "Enough to keep me interested. I''ve encountered creatures far stronger than that dragon-turtle you just defeated. But I''ve also found items and artifacts that would be invaluable in my world. What about you? Aside from running for your life, have you found anything useful?" Rui''s exhaustion was making it hard to think clearly, but he knew he couldn''t show weakness. "A few things," He lied, hoping to keep her talking. "But nothing that stands out yet." Ning Xiao seemed to sense his evasiveness but didn''t press the issue. Instead, she turned her attention to the surrounding forest. "This place is vast and full of secrets. If you want to survive, you''ll need allies. Going it alone is a death sentence." Rui couldn''t deny the truth in her words. He had barely managed to survive the encounter with the dragon-turtle. If there were even more dangerous creatures out there, he would need help. "What do you suggest?" Rui asked cautiously. Ning Xiao''s smile was calculating. "An alliance. Temporarily, of course. We watch each other''s backs, share information, and help each other out of tight spots. Once we find a way out of here, we go our separate ways." Rui considered her offer. Trusting her was risky, but his current situation didn''t leave him with many options. "All right," he agreed reluctantly. "A temporary alliance." Ning Xiao''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Excellent. Let''s find a place to rest and recuperate. We can plan our next move from there." Together, they made their way through the dense forest, the eerie silence broken only by their footsteps and the occasional distant roar of a beast. Rui remained on high alert, his senses attuned to any sign of danger. As they walked, Ning Xiao shared more about the Abyssal Arcane Realm. "This place is a nexus of energies from different worlds. That''s why your powers are fluctuating. The energy here is different, more concentrated. It takes time to adapt." Rui nodded, absorbing the information. "Is that why I can''t fly?" "Partly," Ning Xiao replied. "The dense energy affects your ability to manipulate your powers. But there are also areas within this realm where the laws of nature are different. You''ll need to find a way to attune yourself to this place if you want to regain your full strength." They eventually found a small cave hidden behind a waterfall. It provided shelter and a source of fresh water, though water was useless to them since they could live without it. As they settled in, Rui couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. This alliance with Ning Xiao was born out of necessity, but he knew he had to be careful. "Get some rest," Ning Xiao said as she started a small fire. "We''ll need our strength for what''s to come." Rui nodded, though sleep seemed a distant possibility. His mind was filled with questions and concerns. As he lay down, the sound of the waterfall provided a soothing backdrop. He began cultivating, trying to absorb the energy of the surrounding environment. He had already returned [Sun Cutter] to his inventory, making sure to discreetly do it. His inventory was quite a useful tool after all, though it was quite similar to other spatial artifacts. Even Ning Xiao seemed to possess multiple spatial rings. As Rui focused on his cultivation, he felt the foreign energy of the Abyssal Arcane Realm flowing through him. It was intense and chaotic, unlike the runic energy he was accustomed to. He concentrated on attuning himself to this new energy, allowing it to merge with his own. Hours passed, and Rui slowly began to feel a change. The energy that had felt so oppressive before now seemed more manageable. He could feel his strength returning, albeit gradually. It was clear that adapting to this place would take time and effort. Ning Xiao sat nearby, her eyes closed in meditation. Rui couldn''t tell if she was cultivating or simply resting, but he kept one eye on her, wary of any sudden movements. Trust was a luxury he couldn''t afford in this realm. Eventually, Ning Xiao opened her eyes and looked at Rui. "You seem to be adapting," she observed. "Good. We''ll need every advantage we can get." Rui nodded, sitting up. He still felt tired, but his energy reserves were replenishing. Since the energy was so chaotic, he had to spend a lot of time controlling it rather than refining it. He noticed that the energy was extremely pure with almost no impurities, but it was incredibly dense. ¡°How long have you been here? You look pretty experienced.¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement. "Long enough to know that this place is full of surprises," she replied cryptically. "Time works differently here. Days can feel like hours, and weeks like days. I''ve lost track." Rui nodded, filing away that piece of information. The Abyssal Arcane Realm was indeed a place that defied normal expectations. "What¡¯s the best way to adapt to the energy here?" He asked, hoping to gain some practical advice. Ning Xiao considered him for a moment before answering. "The key is to not resist it. This energy is like a wild beast¡ªit can''t be tamed by force. You need to let it flow through you and gradually sync your own energy with it. Think of it as blending two different shades of paint. It takes time and patience." Rui pondered her words, realizing that his approach needed to be more fluid and less rigid. He had to harmonize with the realm''s energy rather than trying to bend it to his will. As they rested, Rui felt a growing sense of urgency. He needed to find his companions and figure out a way out of this realm. He couldn''t shake the feeling that they were all in grave danger. The next morning, Rui felt significantly better. The night''s cultivation had helped him attune to the realm''s energy, and though he was far from mastering it, he felt more confident in his abilities. Ning Xiao seemed equally refreshed, her sharp eyes scanning the forest outside their cave. "We should move," she said briskly. "Staying in one place for too long is dangerous. The beasts here are drawn to energy fluctuations, and we''ve made enough of those." Rui nodded, gathering his things. As they set off, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Ning Xiao, despite his wariness. She was an enigma, but for now, they were united by their shared goal of survival. Their journey through the forest was tense but uneventful at first. Rui used the time to ask more questions about the realm and Ning Xiao¡¯s experiences. "Have you encountered any other people here?" he asked. "A few, most are like you¡ªlost and trying to survive. Some are hostile, seeing others as competition for the realm¡¯s resources. You have to be careful. Not everyone you meet will be as... amenable as I am." Rui smirked at her self-assured tone but took the warning seriously. Chapter 72 Rui and Ning Xiao moved through the jungle for what felt like days, making their way towards the mountainous region. The beasts they had encountered were powerful, and most of the time it wasn¡¯t worth fighting them since they would waste too much energy, putting themselves at risk. As Rui and Ning Xiao finally emerged from the dense jungle, the landscape shifted dramatically. The thick canopy gave way to towering peaks, their jagged edges cutting into the sky like the teeth of a colossal beast. The air grew cooler and crisper, and the oppressive energy that had weighed them down in the jungle seemed to thin slightly, replaced by a different, more focused intensity. The mountainous region was vast, with cliffs, deep ravines, and narrow paths that wound precariously along the edges. It was a harsh, unforgiving environment, but Rui felt a strange relief. The open space allowed for better visibility, and the higher altitude might offer an advantage in adapting to the realm''s energy. Ning Xiao, walking beside him, scanned the area with her sharp eyes. "We should be careful," she cautioned. "This region is likely to be home to even more dangerous creatures. But it''s also where the best treasures are found." Rui nodded in agreement. "I need to get stronger," he said with determination. "If I can harness the energy here, it might be enough to push me to the next level." Ning Xiao glanced at him, her expression unreadable. ¡°Careful with what you seek... Not everyone is meant for greatness; that¡¯s a truth that I learned the hard way. I guess you¡¯re probably very important to your low-ranking world since you managed to get here.¡± Rui¡¯s jaw tightened at Ning Xiao''s words. He knew she was right¡ªthis realm was not a place for the faint of heart. But he also knew that he had no choice. If he wanted to protect his world from the Federation, he needed to become stronger, no matter the cost. As they moved deeper into the mountainous region, the terrain became more treacherous. Loose rocks crumbled underfoot, threatening to send them tumbling into the abyss below. The wind howled through the narrow passes, carrying with it the distant roars of unseen creatures. "We need to find a place to set up camp," Ning Xiao suggested, her voice barely audible over the wind. "The higher we go, the more dangerous it will become, especially at night." Rui nodded, scanning the cliffs for a suitable spot. He spotted a small, sheltered ledge jutting out from the side of the mountain, partially hidden by an overhang of rock. "There," he pointed. "That should provide some cover." They carefully made their way to the ledge, and once they arrived, Rui called out to Yue through their spiritual contract, making sure Ning Xiao didn''t notice. "Yue," Rui began, his tone serious. "I need your help." The artifact pulsed slightly as if acknowledging his request. Yue had been mostly silent since they entered the realm, its power limited by the constraints of the environment. But Rui knew that even in its weakened state, Yue could still be useful. ¡°What do you require of me, master?¡± Yue¡¯s voice was calm, though there was an undercurrent of hopefulness in it, as if eager to prove its worth. Rui paused, considering Yue¡¯s words. He knew that Yue''s abilities were limited, especially in this treacherous environment. But he also knew that every advantage, no matter how small, could make a difference here. "I need you to scan the area. Remember every detail and relay anything that you might find interesting, such as energy signatures or creatures.¡± Yue pulsed in response, a soft glow emanating from the artifact. "Understood, master. I will do what I can." As Yue began its scan, Rui glanced at Ning Xiao, who was busy setting up a makeshift camp. Her words from earlier still lingered in his mind¡ªher caution about seeking greatness and about the dangers that lay ahead. Rui wasn¡¯t one to dismiss such warnings lightly, but he couldn¡¯t afford to be deterred either. He had made a promise to himself and to his world, and he intended to keep it. Ning Xiao looked up from her task, her gaze meeting Rui¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet,¡± she observed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t shut up when I was teaching you things, but now you¡¯re acting cold.¡± Rui offered a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve learned that silence often speaks louder than words,¡± he replied. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s the cautious ones who survive in places like this.¡± Ning Xiao tilted her head slightly, studying him. ¡°Is that what you think? That you¡¯re being cautious?¡± Rui shrugged, turning his attention back to the landscape. ¡°Caution and ambition aren¡¯t mutually exclusive. I know what I¡¯m getting into, and I know the risks. But I also know that staying still is not an option for me.¡± The wind howled around them, carrying with it a chill that seemed to seep into the very bones. Rui and Ning Xiao worked in silence, setting up their camp on the precarious ledge. The small fire they managed to start crackled weakly against the wind, casting flickering shadows on the rugged rock face. As the evening settled in, the sky above them transformed into a tapestry of deep purples and fiery oranges, the colors reflecting off the jagged peaks around them. The high altitude offered a breathtaking view, but Rui''s focus remained on the task at hand. He was too worn out from the journey to fully appreciate the scenery. Yue¡¯s scanning process continued, its soft glow casting a faint luminescence on Rui¡¯s face as he sat cross-legged, meditating to regain his strength. He could feel the subtle fluctuations of energy around him, a sign that Yue was actively working. Now and then, the artifact emitted a faint pulse, signaling that it had detected something of note. Ning Xiao, sitting across the fire, seemed lost in thought. She stared into the flames, her expression distant. Occasionally, her gaze would flicker toward Rui, as if she were contemplating something significant. ¡°There are many who come to this realm,¡± she said suddenly, breaking the silence. ¡°Some come seeking power, others search for knowledge, and a few are driven by more personal motives. But the ones who survive are the ones who adapt and make use of every advantage they can find.¡± Rui glanced at her, noting the thoughtful tone in her voice. ¡°And what about you? What drives you?¡± Ning Xiao''s eyes met his; her expression was inscrutable. ¡°Curiosity and ambition,¡± she said simply. ¡°I seek to understand the limits of my power and to explore the unknown. This realm is a place where both can be tested.¡± Her words resonated with Rui. He understood the allure of pushing boundaries and discovering new potential. It was part of why he had come here¡ªto grow stronger, to become more than he was. Suddenly, Yue¡¯s pulse intensified, drawing Rui¡¯s attention. Yue¡¯s voice rang out softly, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve detected several energy signatures approaching our location. They¡¯re coming from different directions and appear to be converging.¡± Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How many?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Three distinct signatures,¡± Yue responded. ¡°They seem to be moving in a coordinated manner.¡± ¡°Beasts or other travelers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say with certainty,¡± Yue replied. ¡°But given the nature of this realm, I would advise caution.¡± Rui quickly rose to his feet, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He grabbed his sword and checked the surroundings. The mountainous terrain provided both advantages and disadvantages: while it offered some cover, it also made it easy for ambushers to approach without being seen. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you also sensed the energy signatures. Well, at least we are both prepared now. Ning Xiao chuckled and made fun of him, though her demeanor shifted from casual to focused in an instant. She readied herself, her movements precise and fluid as if she had anticipated the possibility of danger all along. The fire¡¯s light flickered and danced, casting eerie shadows on the rocks. The tension in the air was palpable as they awaited the arrival of whatever or whoever was approaching. Rui''s mind raced, considering their options. They could potentially use the terrain to their advantage, but they needed to be prepared for anything. Moments later, the first of the energy signatures came into view¡ªa creature that resembled a cross between a mountain lion and a serpentine dragon. Its scales gleamed with a metallic sheen, and its eyes glowed with a malevolent light. It moved with a grace that belied its size, slinking along the edge of the cliff. Rui and Ning Xiao watched in tense silence as it approached, its head swiveling as if searching for them. The creature¡¯s presence was imposing, and its aura was heavy with hostility. A second signature followed¡ªa hulking, gorilla-like beast with fur as black as night and eyes that burned with a fiery intensity. It roared, the sound reverberating through the mountains, causing loose rocks to tumble down the slopes. The third entity was less visible but no less intimidating¡ªa shadowy figure that seemed to blend seamlessly with the surrounding darkness. Its presence was unnerving; a palpable sense of dread emanated from it. Rui¡¯s grip tightened around [Sun Cutter] as he and Ning Xiao observed the approaching creatures. The mountain lion-dragon hybrid, the gorilla-like beast, and the shadowy figure formed a formidable and unsettling trio. He could feel the oppressive energy from each of them. Ning Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of anticipation and calculation. She glanced at Rui, her expression unreadable. ¡°We have to be strategic about this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°If we engage recklessly, we might be overwhelmed.¡± Rui nodded, his mind racing. The combination of beasts and the enigmatic figure meant they were up against a well-coordinated threat. ¡°Let¡¯s use the terrain to our advantage. We¡¯ll fight defensively and try to separate them if we can.¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll handle the Shadow Daemon. You focus on the other two. The mountain lion-dragon and the gorilla will be our immediate concerns.¡± The creatures closed in, their presence growing more intense. The mountain lion-dragon hybrid¡¯s eyes locked onto Rui, its metallic scales catching the faint light from the fire. The gorilla-like beast roared again, its eyes fixed on Ning Xiao. The shadowy figure, shrouded in darkness, seemed to merge with the night, but its malevolent aura was unmistakable. Rui braced himself, channeling his energy into activating [Heaven''s Shielding Barrier] and [Heaven''s Eternal Lotus]. The mountain lion-dragon leaped forward with surprising agility, its claws extending towards Rui. The attack reached the barrier, only to be deflected back. Screaming in horror, the beast took the brunt of its attack, its metallic scales seeming to absorb and redirect some of the force. The creature let out a furious snarl, its eyes blazing with anger. It lunged again, but Rui¡¯s agility allowed him to stay just out of reach, using the jagged rocks to create obstacles between them. Meanwhile, Ning Xiao faced the gorilla-like beast. Its fiery eyes locked onto her, and with a powerful roar, it charged. Ning Xiao moved with fluid grace, her form a blur of motion as she evaded the beast¡¯s ferocious attacks. She struck with precision; her strikes were aimed at the creature¡¯s weak points, but the gorilla-like beast¡¯s thick fur absorbed some of the impact, making it harder to inflict significant damage. The shadowy figure remained hidden in the darkness, its presence a constant, unsettling force. Ning Xiao occasionally glanced towards it, sensing its malicious intent. She knew that dealing with this entity would require a different approach, one that involved more than brute force. As Rui continued to fight the mountain lion-dragon hybrid, he noticed that its movements were becoming more erratic. The creature was wounded; its once fluid motions were now marred by pain and frustration. Rui took advantage of this, launching a series of quick, precise strikes aimed at weakening it further. [Heaven''s Devastation Slash], along with [Dimensional Slash], were enough to fight it off. Suddenly, the shadowy figure materialized behind him, its form coalescing into a humanoid shape. Rui¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he spun around just in time to see a dark, clawed hand reaching towards him. He barely managed to block the barrier skills, but the force of the blow sent him staggering backward. The shadowy figure¡¯s eyes glowed with an eerie light, and it seemed to radiate an aura of fear and despair. Rui could feel the weight of its presence pressing down on him, sapping his strength and making it harder to concentrate. Ning Xiao¡¯s attention shifted to the new threat. She moved with a sudden burst of speed, her form a blur as she engaged the shadowy figure. Her strikes were precise and calculated, aimed at disrupting the figure¡¯s concentration and breaking through its defenses. With Ning Xiao¡¯s intervention, the shadowy figure seemed to falter, its dark aura flickering and wavering. It let out a soundless wail; its form was momentarily unstable. Ning Xiao pressed her advantage; her attacks were relentless. Rui, using the brief respite provided by Ning Xiao¡¯s actions, refocused on the mountain lion-dragon hybrid. The creature was visibly weakened, its movements sluggish, and its snarls less frequent. Rui saw an opportunity and pressed the attack, his strikes more determined than ever. With a final, powerful blow, Rui drove his sword into the creature¡¯s side, striking a vital area. The mountain lion-dragon hybrid let out a pained roar, its body convulsing before collapsing to the ground, defeated. The gorilla-like beast, seeing the fall of its ally, roared in frustration and redoubled its efforts against Ning Xiao. But she remained focused, her movements precise, and her attacks more effective. Finally, with a well-placed strike, she managed to land a critical hit, and the beast fell, its massive form hitting the ground with a thud. The shadowy figure, now left alone, seemed to waver and lose cohesion. It emitted a final, ghostly wail before dissipating into the night, its form vanishing into the darkness. Breathing heavily, Rui and Ning Xiao took a moment to catch their breath. The battle had been fierce, but they had managed to overcome the threats. The area around them was littered with the remains of the defeated creatures, and the firelight flickered weakly against the encroaching darkness. Ning Xiao¡¯s eyes met Rui¡¯s; a look of respect mingled with exhaustion in her gaze. ¡°You handled yourself well,¡± she said, her tone more sincere than before. ¡°We make a good team.¡± Rui nodded, his breath still coming in ragged gasps. He hadn¡¯t used any of his true abilities in this battle since he didn¡¯t want to show his trump cards to Ning Xiao, but it still took a lot of effort to kill the beasts. ¡°We did what we had to do. But we need to stay alert. This realm isn¡¯t done with us yet.¡± Ning Xiao agreed, her expression growing serious. ¡°We should search the area for anything valuable and then move on. There are likely more dangers ahead, and we need to be prepared.¡± Rui and Ning Xiao began to search the remains of the defeated creatures, hoping to find anything useful. The mountain lion-dragon hybrid''s metallic scales were particularly intriguing; they were a shimmering, iridescent blue that reflected the firelight in strange patterns. Ning Xiao examined the scales with a practiced eye. ¡°These could be useful,¡± she said, her tone thoughtful. ¡°The scales might have properties that enhance defensive abilities or even possess unique energy signatures.¡± Rui nodded, taking a few samples of the scales and placing them inside his inventory. He still couldn¡¯t understand how R.A.I. had yet to answer him, but the system worked just fine. He continued his search around the gorilla-like beast''s remains, finding a set of massive claws that, despite their appearance, seemed to pulse with a faint energy. ¡°This might be a good material for crafting,¡± Rui mused. ¡°If we can find a blacksmith or enchanter, these claws could be turned into something formidable.¡± Ning Xiao glanced over, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re quite the optimist. Most of what we find in this realm is beyond our current capabilities. But it¡¯s always worth taking a closer look.¡± The shadowy figure¡¯s disappearance left little to find. There was no tangible residue, just a faint sense of dread that seemed to linger in the air. Rui and Ning Xiao turned their attention back to their surroundings, assessing the area for any other potential threats or advantages. After collecting what they could, Ning Xiao pointed towards the higher slopes. ¡°We should move. This ledge is a temporary solution. The higher we go, the better our chances of finding a safer place and encountering fewer aggressive creatures.¡± Rui agreed, his body still tense from the recent battle. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t leave any tracks. We don¡¯t want to draw more attention to ourselves.¡± With their newly acquired materials stowed away, Rui and Ning Xiao began their ascent. The mountain paths were narrow and treacherous, requiring careful footing. As they climbed higher, the air grew thinner, and the temperature dropped further. Rui could feel the weight of exhaustion on his shoulders, but the need to press on kept him moving. His inability to fly in the realm had impacted him, making everything much harder. The landscape became even more rugged as they climbed, with towering rock formations and sheer cliffs making every step a challenge. Yet, despite the harsh conditions, Rui felt a growing sense of anticipation. This realm, with all its dangers, was pushing him to his limits¡ªand beyond. Ning Xiao led the way with confidence, her movements precise and sure. Despite her earlier aloofness, Rui could sense her underlying respect for the challenges they faced. Her eyes were sharp, constantly scanning their surroundings for any signs of trouble. After several hours of climbing, they finally came upon a secluded plateau, sheltered from the harsh winds by the surrounding cliffs. The area was surprisingly serene, with a small, clear pool of water and patches of hardy vegetation clinging to the rocky ground. ¡°This should do for now,¡± Ning Xiao said, her voice echoing slightly in the quiet. ¡°We can set up a more secure camp here.¡± Chapter 73 Rui sat cross-legged, his eyes closed, his breath slow and steady. The air around him hummed with energy, a thick and palpable force that seemed to pulse in time with the rhythm of his heart. He had been in this state for days, his consciousness focused inward, preparing for the moment that was about to come. The True Core within him was throbbing, a dense sphere of energy that had reached its absolute limit. It was time to break through. Ning Xiao stood on standby, making sure his cultivation progressed smoothly. Originally Rui didn¡¯t wish to break through with her here since it would be a major risk for him, especially since he would be going through a tribulation. However, they had formed a partnership soul contract not too long ago, which relieved him greatly. The one to initiate the contract was Ning Xiao, which was out of his expectations. No matter how powerful Ning Xiao was, even she couldn¡¯t escape the dangers of a soul contract. He hadn¡¯t been in the Rune Core stage for long, yet he was already about to advance to the fourth rank. As he approached the cusp of Rank 4, the Rune Soul stage, he knew that the challenges ahead would be far greater. The inner demon tribulation was a test that few could survive. It was said that this trial could destroy even the most resolute of cultivators, shattering their minds or dragging them into madness. Rui had no intention of being one of them. As the energy within him surged, Rui¡¯s body began to tremble. He could feel the bottleneck¡ªthe invisible barrier that stood between him and the Rune Soul stage. It was as if he were standing before a towering wall, its presence both daunting and undeniable. But he had come too far to turn back now. With a deep breath, Rui pushed his energy against the barrier, willing it to break. The pressure mounted, his Rune Core vibrating violently within his dantian. Suddenly, everything around him shifted. The world went dark, and Rui found himself in a vast, empty void. He had entered the realm of his inner demons. From the shadows of the void, figures began to emerge, each one taking on a familiar form. The first was a younger version of himself¡ªthin, frail, and filled with doubt. This was the Albert who had once questioned his worth, who had wondered if he would ever escape from his father¡¯s grasp. The shadow looked at him with cold, mocking eyes. ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± the younger Rui spat, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve always needed someone to carry you. Do you think you can continue as you are? You¡¯re destined to fail, just like before.¡± Rui¡¯s chest tightened, the words cutting deep. But he forced himself to stay calm. He knew this was a test, a trial he had to overcome. ¡°I¡¯m not the same person I was,¡± Rui said firmly, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside. ¡°I¡¯ve faced my doubts and conquered them. You have no power over me.¡± The shadow scoffed and lunged at him, but Rui didn¡¯t flinch. With a surge of runic energy, he unleashed a blast of light, tearing the shadow apart. The shadow dissipated, its dark tendrils unraveling in the wake of Rui¡¯s runic energy. The void around him began to shift and twist as if reacting to the destruction of the first demon. But Rui knew that his trial was far from over. This was just the beginning. The void trembled, and more shadows emerged, coalescing into forms that were all too familiar. All the shadows represented a moment in his life, they were all him in different stages. Each of them carried a different expression¡ªdisappointment, anger, resentment, and betrayal. They were manifestations of every failure, every regret that Rui had buried deep within his heart. However, Rui noticed something odd, one of the figures resembled the spectral figure he had seen while undergoing the heart demon tribulation. Its form was now more distinct, its features more clear and Rui was sure he had never seen this person before, however, there was a strong connection, as if he was staring at a different version of himself. Rui¡¯s breath caught as he faced the spectral figure, a presence that had haunted the edges of his consciousness for so long. This time, however, it was different¡ªclearer, more defined. The figure stood tall and imposing, his long black hair cascading down his back like a river of ink. His sharp black eyes gleamed with an intensity that sent shivers down Rui''s spine, their depths hiding untold secrets and a fierce power that radiated outward, almost tangible in its force. The man¡¯s features were strikingly handsome, his face carved with a precision that seemed almost unnatural. Yet, it was the aura that surrounded him¡ªa mix of fierce determination and mischievous energy¡ªthat unsettled Rui the most. It was as though the figure was both challenging him and toying with him, testing his resolve in ways that the other shadows could not. For a moment, Rui and the figure simply stared at each other, the void around them silent, heavy with tension. The other shadows seemed to fade into the background as if even they recognized the significance of this encounter. Rui¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, a rhythm that matched the pulsing energy of his True Core, still thrumming within his dantian. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rui demanded, his voice steady, though his mind was swirling with confusion. ¡°Why do you keep appearing before me?¡± The spectral figure tilted his head slightly, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. But he said nothing, his eyes locking onto Rui¡¯s with a gaze that seemed to pierce through him as if he could see every corner of Rui¡¯s soul. Rui felt a strange familiarity with this figure, as if he were looking into a mirror that reflected not just his current self, but something deeper, something buried in the recesses of his being. The silence stretched on, thick with unspoken words, until the figure finally moved. He raised a hand, pointing at Rui with a slow, deliberate motion. It was a gesture that felt both accusatory and guiding as if he were directing Rui toward some unseen truth. ¡°Is this another test?¡± Rui asked, his voice hardening as he tried to shake off the unease that crept through him. ¡°Another demon I need to conquer?¡± The figure¡¯s smile widened, though it did nothing to ease Rui¡¯s discomfort. If anything, it only deepened the sense of foreboding that hung between them. Rui braced himself, preparing to unleash another wave of runic energy, but something held him back. This encounter felt different, more significant. There was a sense of finality in the air, as if this confrontation was not merely a test, but a revelation waiting to unfold. As the figure continued to point, Rui noticed something strange¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible connection that seemed to stretch between them. It was as if an invisible thread tied them together, a bond that was both foreign and intimately familiar. The realization hit Rui like a bolt of lightning: this figure, whoever he was, was not just another demon. He was connected to Rui in a way that went beyond the trials of cultivation, beyond the tribulations of the mind and soul. The figure began to step forward, each movement fluid and deliberate. With every step, the connection between them grew stronger and more pronounced. Rui could feel it now, a deep, resonant pull within him, as if the figure was drawing something out from the depths of his being. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Why do you feel so familiar?¡± Rui whispered, more to himself than to the figure. The figure stopped, now only a few paces away, his smile fading into an expression of solemnity. For a brief moment, his eyes softened, the fierce intensity giving way to something that resembled pity, or perhaps sorrow. It was a look that spoke of countless lifetimes, of burdens carried and sacrifices made. And then, without warning, the figure¡¯s hand shot forward, not to strike, but to touch¡ªhis fingers brushing against Rui¡¯s chest, right above his heart. The moment their skin made contact, Rui¡¯s mind exploded with visions, flashes of memories that were not his own. He saw places he had never been and faces he did not recognize, and yet they all felt achingly familiar. In one vision, Rui saw himself¡ªor rather, the figure¡ªin a different time, a different world. The man was leading armies, his fierce aura commanding respect and fear in equal measure. In another, he was standing alone on a mountaintop, the wind whipping through his long black hair as he gazed out at a world that seemed both beautiful and tragic. And in yet another, he was surrounded by darkness, his hands stained with blood as he faced down enemies that seemed to rise from the very shadows. These were not just memories¡ªthey were fragments of a life, a life that Rui had no recollection of living, and yet they resonated with him on an almost primal level. The figure before him was not just a demon or a trial. He was a part of Rui, a piece of a past that had been buried deep within his soul, now surfacing in this moment of tribulation. As the visions faded, Rui found himself gasping for breath, his body trembling with the weight of the revelations. The figure stepped back, the connection between them fading into the background, though it did not disappear entirely. It lingered, a constant reminder of the truth that had been unveiled. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a part of me,¡± Rui murmured, his voice hoarse. ¡°A part of my past¡­¡± The figure nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered from the mirage sufficiently to learn more, but it¡¯s not adequate. The Abyssal Arcane Realm can restore our memories, especially since you¡¯re undergoing an inner demon tribulation, but it¡¯s nowhere near enough for you to learn the whole truth.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded distant, his cold eyes now containing a hint of melancholy. Glancing towards the black void, he once again spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t stay longer, it seems the guardians have taken notice of us. We will meet again in your next advancement. Also, make sure to evolve your true core into a true soul, it''s important for our future.¡± Rui stood in the void, his heart still racing from the encounter with the spectral figure. The figure¡¯s words echoed in his mind, each syllable laden with a weight that pressed down on his soul. "A part of my past¡­" Rui whispered to himself, the realization both liberating and terrifying. There was a life he had lived before, a past that had shaped him in ways he had yet to understand. But now was not the time to dwell on it. The tribulation was far from over. The void around him began to shift again, the shadows that had faded into the background now re-emerging, more ominous, and more hostile. Rui steeled himself, knowing that the final test was at hand. The figures that materialized were not just memories or fragments of his mind¡ªthey were his deepest fears, his darkest regrets, coalescing into tangible threats. The first to step forward was a figure bathed in flames, its face a twisted mask of rage. Rui recognized it immediately¡ªit was the embodiment of the anger he had buried deep within, the fury that had once driven him to the brink of destruction. The figure¡¯s eyes burned with a fiery hatred, and it lashed out with a whip of flame, the heat searing the air as it approached Rui. Rui dodged the attack, his movements swift and precise. He could feel the energy within him, the power of his True Core surging as he prepared to counter. But the flames followed him, relentless in their pursuit, as if determined to consume him whole. Rui knew that he couldn¡¯t simply outrun this demon¡ªit was a part of him, and he had to face it head-on. With a deep breath, Rui gathered his energy, focusing it on a single point. He extended his hand, and a beam of pure runic energy shot forward, colliding with the flaming whip. The two forces clashed, the air crackling with power as they struggled for dominance. But Rui didn¡¯t relent. He poured more of his essence into the attack, pushing back the flames with everything he had. Slowly, the fire began to wane, the rage-filled figure losing its form as the runic energy overwhelmed it. With a final burst of power, Rui shattered the flames, the demon disintegrating into nothingness. The void was silent again, but Rui knew that the next challenge would come soon. And it did. The shadows shifted once more, and another figure emerged¡ªa tall, imposing man with eyes as cold as ice. This was the embodiment of Rui¡¯s regrets, the failures that had haunted him throughout his life. The man¡¯s gaze was piercing, filled with the silent accusations of every mistake Rui had ever made, every opportunity he had missed. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted so much potential,¡± the man said, his voice echoing in the void. ¡°You could have been great, but instead, you faltered. You let fear and doubt hold you back. You are nothing but a failure.¡± The words cut deep, but Rui refused to let them take hold. He knew that these regrets were real, that he had indeed faltered at times. But he also knew that those failures had shaped him, and had made him stronger. He wasn¡¯t the same person who had made those mistakes. He had grown, he had learned, and now he was ready to move forward. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes,¡± Rui admitted, his voice steady. ¡°But I¡¯ve also learned from them. I¡¯m not defined by my failures, but by how I rise above them.¡± The man¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, but before he could speak again, Rui unleashed another blast of runic energy. This time, the energy was infused with a sense of resolve, a determination that cut through the man¡¯s icy demeanor. The figure began to crack, the cold exterior shattering as the energy took hold. And then, like the flames before, the man dissolved into nothingness, leaving Rui alone in the void once more. The trials continued, each shadow representing a different aspect of Rui¡¯s inner demons. There was the figure of despair, trying to drag him into a pit of darkness; the figure of doubt, whispering that he was not worthy of power or love; and the figure of loneliness, reminding him of the isolation he had felt in his youth. But Rui faced each one with unwavering resolve, drawing upon the lessons he had learned in his life, and the strength he had gained through his experiences. Finally, the void began to change. The darkness lifted, replaced by a soft, golden light that bathed Rui in warmth. He could feel the presence of his True Core, now pulsating with a new, more powerful energy. The bottleneck that had stood before him was gone, shattered by the trials he had overcome. With a deep, calming breath, Rui felt the energy within him begin to shift, the dense sphere of his True Core starting to unravel, transforming into something new. The process was slow but steady, the energy gradually coalescing into a more refined, more potent form. Rui could feel his consciousness expanding, his senses sharpening as he ascended to a higher level of understanding and power. The light grew brighter, enveloping him completely as his True Core evolved into a True Soul. The transition was smooth, the energy flowing through him like a river, cleansing him of the last remnants of doubt and fear. His true core smoothly cracked, revealing a small pure white soul covered in countless golden patterns. The soul resembled a child-like version of Rui, seemingly sleeping calmly until needed. Rui felt a profound sense of peace, a calm that he had never experienced before. He had done it¡ªhe had broken through to the Rune Soul stage. As the light began to fade, Rui opened his eyes, finding himself back in the physical world. The air was still humming with energy, but it was different now¡ªmore vibrant, more alive. He could feel the power of his True Soul within him, a constant, steady presence that filled him with confidence. Ning Xiao was standing nearby, her eyes wide with awe and relief. She had felt the shift in the energy and had seen the light that had surrounded Rui during his breakthrough. Now, she smiled a rare expression of genuine happiness on her face. ¡°To think you¡¯d create the nascent soul like that is fascinating.¡± Rui¡¯s eyes widened in confusion as he tried to process what Ning Xiao had just said. "Nascent Soul¡­¡± He repeated, the unfamiliar term rolling awkwardly off his tongue. "What do you mean by that?" Ning Xiao chuckled softly, a hint of amusement twinkling in her eyes. "Ah, I forgot for a moment," She said, shaking her head slightly "You''re from a different world, so of course, you wouldn''t know. In my world, what you''ve just achieved is known as the formation of the Nascent Soul. It''s a critical stage in cultivation, where the core of your power¡ªwhat you call the Core¡ªevolves into a soul that resembles your true self. It¡¯s classified under the mortal ranks, but it¡¯s a major step forward." Rui blinked, trying to reconcile this new information with what he knew of his own cultivation path. "Nascent Soul, huh¡­ In my world, we refer to this as the Rune Soul stage." He explained, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But it seems like the concepts are similar. My Runic Core has evolved into a Runic Soul, and I can feel it¡ªits presence within me is strong, almost as if it¡¯s a living part of me." Ning Xiao nodded, her expression turning serious. "It is a living part of you. Your Runic Soul¡ªor Nascent Soul, as we call it¡ªrepresents your innermost self, your essence. It holds not just your power, but your memories, your will, your very spirit. Losing it means losing everything that makes you¡­ well, you." Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run down his spine. The weight of the breakthrough suddenly seemed even more significant. "I see¡­ So, it¡¯s not just a new level of power, but a new stage of existence." "Exactly," Ning Xiao agreed. "But remember, this is just the beginning. The formation of the Nascent Soul opens the door to even greater challenges and opportunities.¡± Chapter 74 The Abyssal Arcane Realm was shrouded in an eternal twilight, the sky a strange mix of muted colors, swirling together like an abstract painting. The air held an otherworldly glow that cast eerie shadows over the land. Rui and Ning Xiao walked side by side, their steps in sync, though neither of them knew exactly how long they had been traveling. It could have been weeks, or perhaps even months since Rui¡¯s breakthrough. Rui had stabilized his cultivation, and the power of his Rune Soul was now a steady and formidable force within him. He could feel it resonating with his every thought and movement, a constant surge of energy that had become an integral part of him. his transformation wasn¡¯t just about gaining power; it had also brought a deeper understanding of the world around him, a heightened awareness of the forces that governed his existence. Ning Xiao walked with quiet confidence, her sharp eyes scanning the landscape as if she knew something Rui didn¡¯t. There was a sense of purpose in her stride like she had a destination in mind. But despite Rui¡¯s subtle attempts to probe, she had remained silent, revealing nothing of their destination. The only clue lay ahead¡ªa massive ziggurat that loomed in the distance, ancient and imposing. As they drew closer, the details of the ziggurat became clear. Its stone steps were immense, each one intricately carved with patterns and glyphs that glowed faintly, as though they held a hidden power. The structure was old, so old that time had worn its surface, yet it still exuded an aura of strength and mystery. Rui could feel a deep, resonant hum coming from the ziggurat, vibrating through the ground and into his bones. ¡°This place¡­¡± Rui began, glancing at Ning Xiao, searching her expression for answers. ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Ning Xiao looked at him, her face unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s one of the oldest structures in this realm.¡± She replied, her voice calm and measured. ¡°Built by a civilization that¡¯s been lost to history, even to those who live here. It¡¯s said to contain many secrets¡ªtreasures, knowledge, maybe even remnants of gods who once walked these lands.¡± Rui frowned. There was more she wasn¡¯t telling him. ¡°And you¡¯ve been here before?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± Ning Xiao said with a slight smile. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard enough to know that we won¡¯t be the only ones interested in what lies within.¡± When they reached the base of the ziggurat, the entrance loomed before them, a yawning portal into darkness. The air here was different¡ªthicker, with the scent of ancient stone and something else, something sharp and metallic, like blood. They shared a glance, then stepped inside, their movements cautious. The interior of the ziggurat was vast and shadowy, the only light coming from the glowing glyphs on the walls. The air was heavy, thick with the weight of history and the presence of something powerful, something that had waited in the dark for a very long time. As they ventured deeper, the corridors twisted and turned, leading them into chambers filled with broken relics and statues. The place was empty, obviously having been looted for a long time, leaving nothing behind. They had just entered a large chamber when voices echoed through the corridors, sharp and clear. Rui and Ning Xiao tensed, exchanging a glance before moving silently toward the sound, their footsteps barely making a sound on the stone floor. In the center of the chamber stood two figures, each radiating a distinct and formidable aura. One was a man with dark skin, his body covered in elaborate tribal tattoos that seemed almost alive, shifting and writhing with every movement. The other figure was a woman dressed in familiar attire since it was similar to that of Ning Xiao¡¯s. She stood with a regal air, her eyes sharp and calculating as she took in the chamber. The man noticed Rui and Ning Xiao first, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡± He demanded, his voice rough, carrying a hint of danger. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ning Xiao didn¡¯t flinch, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her weapon. ¡°We could ask you the same question.¡± She replied, her tone steady and calm. The woman wearing similar clothes to Ning Xiao¡¯s stepped forward, her gaze locking onto Ning Xiao with a flash of recognition. ¡°You¡¯re from the Crimson Moon Sect,¡± she said, her voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see someone like you here.¡± Ning Xiao gave a small nod, acknowledging the woman¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a junior here. However, this place isn¡¯t our world, nor our sect. Keep your distance.¡± The woman backed off with caution, cold sweat drenching her back as she knew she couldn¡¯t mess with her. The tension in the air was thick, the four of them sizing each other up, each one aware of the potential for conflict. But before the situation could escalate, the woman raised a hand, her voice cool and measured. ¡°We¡¯re all here for the same reason,¡± she said, looking between them. ¡°There¡¯s no need for unnecessary fighting. This place has been run dry through the countless explorations, there is no reason for us to fight.¡± The man with the tribal tattoos grunted, clearly not fully convinced, but he relaxed his stance slightly. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°But stay out of my way.¡± Rui and Ning Xiao exchanged glances, nodding in agreement, though both remained on guard. They knew that in a place like this, alliances were temporary, and betrayal could come at any moment. Rui and Ning Xiao quickly split from the others, not wanting to mingle with them. As they walked the atmosphere remained tense but manageable. Eventually, they entered a vast hall filled with towering statues, each one depicting a different figure¡ªwarriors, scholars, kings¡ªall from a long-lost era. The energy in the room was overwhelming, almost suffocating, and Rui felt his Rune Soul-stirring within him, reacting to the powerful forces around them. As they moved deeper into the hall, they spotted another figure standing before one of the statues, his back to them. The figure noticed their approach and turned towards them, his eyes opening wide for a moment as if in recognition. Rui felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t place where he had seen this man before. The man¡¯s long white hair cascaded down his back, his robes torn into rags that barely concealed his gaunt frame. There was a weary, almost ethereal quality to him, as though he had endured countless battles and struggles, yet his eyes held a piercing sharpness, a clarity that suggested a mind honed through hardship. The laguz shone with a vivid dark blue color on his forehead, while a serene atmosphere resonated from him. For a long moment, they stared at each other in silence, the air thick with tension. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Rui¡­" The man¡¯s voice was soft, almost a whisper, but it carried a weight that made Rui¡¯s heart skip a beat. The way he said his name, with a mix of surprise and something else¡ªrespect?¡ªonly deepened the mystery. Rui¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. "Do I¡­ know you?" He asked cautiously, his hand instinctively hovering near the hilt of his sword. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he truly knew this man. The man¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost sad smile. "It has been a long time. We haven¡¯t crossed paths since the Academy. You¡¯ve changed much since then, Guang Rui, but I suppose it was inevitable." His voice carried a note of nostalgia as if recalling a distant memory. Rui¡¯s eyes widened as realization slowly dawned on him. "Han Feng¡­?" He murmured, barely believing the words as they left his lips. Rui took a step back, struggling to reconcile the image of the man before him with the memories he had of the arrogant, hot-headed student from the Academy. Han Feng nodded slightly, his expression inscrutable. "Yes, it¡¯s me. Though I doubt I resemble the person you once knew." It was obvious that Rui wouldn¡¯t associate the man in front of him with the bastard of the imperial family. An arrogant prick who used his power to get what he wanted, even attacking the poor and flaunting his wealth. The Han Feng in front of him looked like a kind man, even more than that, his clothes suggested the fact that he was part of the Peasants sect, especially the small round gourd around his waist. Han Feng observed Rui with a composed gaze, his eyes reflecting a depth of understanding that unnerved Rui. There was no trace of the old arrogance or malice, only a serene acceptance of the past. "It''s surprising, isn''t it?" Han Feng said softly, his voice tinged with a quiet resignation. "I would not have believed it myself, back in the days when I thought power was all that mattered. But time... time has a way of humbling even the most stubborn of souls." Rui narrowed his eyes, still on guard, but the tension in his body began to ease as he sensed no hostility from Han Feng. Instead, there was a strange sense of kinship, as if they had both been forged by their experiences into something new, something more. Ning Xiao, who had been silently observing the exchange, stepped forward, her hand still resting lightly on her weapon. "Rui, do you know him?" She asked cautiously, her eyes flicking between the two men. Rui nodded slowly. "We were... acquaintances, back when I had just awakened and attended the academy." He replied, his voice carefully neutral. He turned back to Han Feng, a mixture of curiosity and wariness in his gaze. ¡°Well, at least we found someone who can be of use now. Is he trustworthy? His cultivation has just reached the core formation rank, but he managed to forge a golden core, which is a great achievement.¡± Ning Xiao commented casually, her eyes examining Han Feng from top to bottom. Rui was surprised by her words, realizing that Han Feng had indeed reached the third rank, which was very surprising since he didn¡¯t seem to possess the necessary talent to progress this fast back then. Han Feng offered a small, almost humble smile at Ning Xiao''s words, his once arrogant demeanor now absent. The transformation was stark, a testament to the trials and tribulations he must have faced. He nodded, acknowledging her assessment without the slightest hint of pride. "Time and experience have taught me many things. Power is not the only measure of a person. Sometimes, the will to endure and learn is far more important." Rui studied Han Feng closely, trying to reconcile this new version of the man with the one he remembered. The Han Feng he once knew had been a tyrant, a self-serving noble who cared for nothing but his advancement. But the man before him now¡­ there was wisdom in his eyes, a depth of understanding that Rui found himself respecting, despite his better judgment. ¡°Your progress is impressive,¡± Rui admitted, his tone measured. ¡°But why are you here, in the Abyssal Arcane Realm? Isn¡¯t it too risky? Did you come here with the support of the peasant''s sect?¡± Han Feng¡¯s gaze flickered, his expression momentarily clouded with a complex mix of emotions. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve come here as a member of the peasant¡¯s sect. I have become the direct disciple of Lord Gao Peng. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t want me to come here, but I asked him to send me over. I¡¯m seeking redemption¡­¡± He said softly, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°After the academy, I realized how hollow my ambitions were. I¡¯ve come here to atone, to find something that can help me become stronger and worthy.¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s expression softened slightly after hearing his speech, though her hand remained on her weapon. Rui on the other hand heaved a sigh of relief. He could confirm some things with this revelation. He had heard that Gao Peng had just advanced to the ninth rank before his transport to the realm, but he didn¡¯t expect Han Feng to become his disciple. Everyone who was able to enter the Abyssal Arcane Realm was talented in one way or another. It was Han Feng¡¯s fate to enter and encounter him here. ¡°All right, you can come with us but don¡¯t expect me to trust you completely. You¡¯ll have to earn that.¡± Rui said finally, his tone cautious. Han Feng nodded, his expression calm and understanding. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± Ning Xiao, who had been silent during the exchange, stepped forward, her gaze still sharp as she studied Han Feng. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pull your weight if you¡¯re with us,¡± she said, her voice steady but carrying a clear warning. ¡°We¡¯re not here to babysit anyone.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it,¡± Han Feng replied with a small smile, his demeanor humble and respectful. ¡°I¡¯m here to help in any way I can.¡± With the tension slightly eased, the three continued their exploration of the ziggurat. The ancient structure was mostly barren, its treasures long since plundered by those who had come before. The corridors were silent, the air thick with the scent of dust and age, but Rui could still feel a faint hum of energy beneath the surface, like the echo of a once mighty power. As they ventured deeper into the ziggurat, Rui decided to use his [Identify] and [Understanding] abilities, even though the system wasn¡¯t fully active. Over time, he had learned to rely on these abilities independently, as they were intrinsic parts of his cultivation. These powers allowed him to analyze the environment and discern hidden details that others might miss. Rui focused his mind, channeling his Runic energy to enhance his perception. His vision sharpened, and the world around him seemed to slow down, revealing intricate patterns and hidden auras that were usually imperceptible to the naked eye. The walls of the ziggurat, which appeared plain and worn to others, were suddenly alive with faint, glowing symbols¡ªancient runes that held remnants of lost knowledge. Using [Identify], Rui could see the lingering traces of those who had passed through the ziggurat before them¡ªpowerful cultivators, ancient beings, and even creatures from other realms. Each trace told a story, revealing the challenges and dangers they had faced. However, most of the information was fragmented, like scattered pieces of a puzzle that had long since been broken. As they walked, Ning Xiao remained quiet, her expression focused. Rui could sense that she knew more about this place than she was letting on, but she kept her thoughts guarded, revealing nothing to Rui or Han Feng. Despite her silence, Rui couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was leading them to something specific, something she had known about all along. The deeper they went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The air grew thicker, charged with an ancient power that seemed to hum through the very walls. Even Han Feng, who had been calm and composed, began to show signs of unease, his gaze darting around as if expecting something to emerge from the shadows at any moment. After what felt like hours of navigating the labyrinthine corridors, Ning Xiao finally came to a halt before a section of the wall that seemed no different from the others. But as Rui used [Identify], he saw a faint, hidden symbol that glowed with soft, ethereal light, pulsing gently in the darkness. The symbol was old, older than the rest of the runes they had encountered, and it resonated with a powerful, almost sentient energy. ¡°This is it.¡± Ning Xiao said quietly, more to herself than to the others. She reached into her robe and pulled out a small, intricately carved jade amulet, an artifact that seemed to hum with its power. She placed the amulet against the wall, and for a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a low rumble, the wall began to shift, the ancient stone moving aside to reveal a hidden passageway. The entrance was narrow, barely wide enough for one person to pass through at a time, and it descended steeply into the darkness below. Rui exchanged a glance with Ning Xiao, who nodded slightly, a silent confirmation that this was where she had been leading them all along. Han Feng, for his part, seemed intrigued but cautious, his earlier humility giving way to a more guarded demeanor as the unknown loomed before them. The passageway led to a chamber deep within the heart of the ziggurat, a place untouched by time or the looters who had ravaged the rest of the structure. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and something else, a faint, sweet fragrance that seemed to hang in the air like a lingering memory. At the center of the chamber was a small, unassuming pool of liquid that shimmered with a soft, golden light. The liquid seemed to pulse with life, casting a warm glow that filled the room with a serene, almost otherworldly atmosphere. ¡°The Fountain of Youth,¡± Ning Xiao whispered, her voice tinged with awe and reverence. ¡°It¡¯s said to be a source of pure, condensed energy, capable of extending life, enhancing cultivation, and even healing the gravest of wounds.¡± Rui felt a surge of energy just standing near the pool, his Rune Soul reacting to the potent energy emanating from the liquid. It was as if the very essence of life had been distilled into this small pool, a treasure beyond comprehension. Han Feng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he took in the sight. He didn¡¯t expect something like this here. Ning Xiao stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the pool. ¡°This is what we¡¯ve come for.¡± She said, her voice steady but filled with a quiet intensity. ¡°This liquid is more than just a fountain of youth¡ªit¡¯s a source of immense power, one that could tip the balance of any conflict or cultivation path.¡± Rui remained silent, his mind racing as he considered the implications. He knew that such a treasure would be sought after by countless others and that possessing it would paint a target on their backs. But more than that, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something Ning Xiao wasn¡¯t telling him¡ªsomething about the true nature of this liquid and why she had been so intent on finding it. Chapter 75 The atmosphere inside the ziggurat was oppressive, the walls closing in as if the ancient stone was trying to push the intruders out. The air was thick with dust and the scent of decaying history, but the two hooded figures moved with purpose, their steps echoing through the dimly lit corridors. "Damn it," he muttered, his voice low and sharp. "All that effort, all those parasites absorbed, and for what? The systems are useless in this cursed place." The one who had spoken¡ªa blue-skinned humanoid with long, pointed ears and eyes that gleamed like a cat''s in the low light¡ªpulled back his hood, revealing his features fully. His skin had an unnatural sheen, and his sharp, angular face was twisted in frustration. Beside him stood another figure, a towering man with three eyes, listening in silence. The eye in the center of his forehead was particularly striking, a purple orb with intricate patterns swirling within it as if alive with its consciousness. Unlike his companion, he remained calm, his deep-set eyes betraying no emotion. "The systems were always a gamble," the giant man rumbled, his voice deep and resonant, carrying a weight of experience. "You knew that when you agreed to the mission. The Federation doesn''t care about the risks, only the results." The blue-skinned figure sneered, but his expression showed a hint of resignation. "Yeah, well, I thought we''d at least have some advantage. I didn''t sign up for a suicide mission." The giant man regarded his companion with a steady gaze. "Our orders were clear. The Fountain of Youth is somewhere in this structure, and it''s our job to find it, systems or no systems. Besides, we still have our strengths." The blue-skinned figure sighed but nodded. "I suppose you''re right. My power isn''t diminished; it''s just different here. I''ll manage." He glanced around the corridor they had been walking down, taking in the ancient carvings that adorned the walls. Most were faded, worn down by time, but a few still held a faint glow, hinting at the power that once flowed through this place. "The Federation''s intel was spot on, though," he admitted grudgingly. "This ziggurat is the key to finding the Fountain. No wonder it''s been so heavily guarded from the other worlds." "Exploiting that rift to enter directly saved us weeks of searching," the giant man agreed. "But it also means others will be drawn here. We''re not the only ones after the Fountain." The blue-skinned figure''s eyes narrowed. "You think the Immortals sent someone? I heard they''ve been sniffing around this place for years." "Undoubtedly," the giant man replied. "And others, too. This place has been the target of countless expeditions. Most never return." A smirk tugged at the blue-skinned figure''s lips. "Then we''d better make sure we''re the ones who do." They continued down the corridor, moving with a silent efficiency that spoke of years of experience. They had been through many battles and seen many worlds, but the Abyssal Arcane Realm was unlike anything they had encountered before. The air seemed to vibrate with an ancient power, and the walls seemed to watch them as if the ziggurat was alive. Turning a corner, they stopped before a massive door, its surface covered in intricate glyphs and symbols that pulsed with a faint, eerie light. The door was old, impossibly so, yet it radiated a potent power, even after all these years. "This must be it," the blue-skinned figure said, his voice tinged with anticipation. "The entrance to the inner sanctum. The Federation''s intel didn''t mention this, though." The giant man stepped forward, his central eye glowing with a bright purple light as he scanned the door. "It''s a seal," he said after a moment. "An ancient one, designed to keep out intruders. But it''s weak, fading. We can break it." The blue-skinned figure grinned, revealing sharp teeth. "Good. I was starting to get bored." He raised his hands, and a swirling mass of dark energy began to form between them, crackling with power. The giant man placed his hands on the door, his eyes glowing brighter as he channeled his energy into the seal. The door resisted at first, the glyphs flaring brightly as they fought to maintain the barrier, but the combined power of the two intruders was too much. With a final, echoing crack, the seal shattered, and the door slowly began to open, revealing a dark, yawning void beyond. "Let''s go," the giant man said, his voice steady. "The Fountain of Youth is within our grasp." The blue-skinned figure nodded, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally." However, as soon as the two entered the chamber, they found nothing but a bare and empty room, and where the Fountain was supposed to be, nothing but rubble. The two intruders stared at the empty chamber in disbelief, the air thick with an oppressive silence that seemed to mock their expectations. The blue-skinned figure''s excitement drained from his face, replaced by a look of sheer frustration. "Rubble?" he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "After all that, we find a pile of rocks?" The giant man remained composed, his three eyes scanning the room intensely. His central eye pulsed with energy as if trying to pierce through the layers of dust and time to uncover what had been hidden. "There''s more to this," he murmured, more to himself than to his companion. "The Fountain can''t have simply... disappeared. This chamber was sealed for a reason." The blue-skinned figure, still seething, kicked at a stone fragment, sending it skittering across the floor. "Maybe the Federation''s intel was wrong after all. Maybe we''ve been chasing a ghost." "Or maybe," the giant man countered, "someone got here before us." The blue-skinned figure paused, his irritation momentarily replaced by curiosity. "You think the Immortals? Or one of the other factions?" "It''s possible," the giant man replied, his deep voice calm. "But whoever they were probably took the created water and fled. Scan the area and try to find them; they couldn''t have gone far. The destruction seems to have been caused not too long ago." The blue-skinned figure''s eyes narrowed as he crouched down, placing a hand on the cold, dusty floor. A faint, glowing light emanated from his palm, spreading like a spider''s web across the chamber. The threads of energy pulsed, tracing invisible lines that only he could see. "They''re not far," he confirmed, his voice low and sharp. "The energy residue is fresh¡ªhours, maybe less. Whoever did this left in a hurry." The giant man nodded, his three eyes still scanning the room as if looking for something that wasn''t immediately visible. "Then we still have a chance. They might have taken the created water, but they could carry more information¡ªmaps, notes, anything that could lead us to where the Fountain is now." This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The blue-skinned figure stood up, the glowing web fading as he did. His frustration had been replaced by a cold, focused determination. "So we hunt them down, take what we need, and finish this mission." "Exactly," the giant man agreed, his voice like a steady drumbeat. "But we''ll have to be careful. They would not be amateurs if they bypassed the ziggurat''s defenses. And we''re in the Abyssal Arcane Realm¡ªno telling what other dangers might be lurking." The blue-skinned figure rolled his eyes, but there was a trace of acknowledgment in his expression. "I know the drill. Let''s just hope they''re not too far ahead." Without another word, the two figures moved back toward the entrance, their footsteps echoing through the empty chamber. The oppressive atmosphere grew heavier as they retraced their steps, the ancient ziggurat closing around them like a living thing. The walls seemed to pulse with dark energy as if the structure knew their presence. As they reached the corridor, the blue-skinned figure paused, glancing back at the chamber they had just left. "This place feels... different now. Like it''s watching us." The giant man nodded, his expression unreadable. "The ziggurat is ancient. It''s likely been here for thousands of years, absorbing the power of the Abyssal Arcane Realm. It''s more than just stone¡ªit''s alive, in a way. And it doesn''t take kindly to intruders." The blue-skinned figure shivered involuntarily, though he quickly masked it with a scowl. "Great. Just what we needed¡ªa haunted death trap." "Focus," the giant man said, his voice firm but not unkind. We''re close. If we can track down whoever took the created water, we''ll be one step closer to completing our mission." With renewed determination, they continued through the dimly lit corridors, the blue-skinned figure''s senses heightened as he searched for any trace of their quarry. The air grew colder as they descended deeper into the ziggurat, the walls narrowing around them like the maw of some great beast. After an eternity, they reached another set of massive doors, even more imposing than the first. The glyphs adorning them were more extensive and complex, glowing with a malevolent light that seemed to pulse in time with their heartbeats. "This must be the way out," the blue-skinned figure muttered, eyeing the doors warily. "But if the others came through here, why is the seal still intact?" "Good question," the giant man replied, his three eyes narrowing as he studied the glyphs. "It''s possible they used a different exit, or maybe... they weren''t the ones who sealed it. This place has many layers of defense, and some of them might activate on their own." The blue-skinned figure frowned, considering this. "So, what do we do? Break the seal like before?" The giant man shook his head. "No. This seal is different. It''s not just designed to keep people out¡ªit''s also meant to keep something in." A cold chill ran down the blue-skinned figure''s spine, and he glanced back at how they had come. "You think we''re being followed?" "It''s possible," the giant man said, his voice grim. But if we''re right, and someone took the created water, they might have triggered a defense mechanism¡ªsomething that''s now hunting us." "Fantastic," the blue-skinned figure muttered. "So we''re not just chasing someone¡ªwe''re being hunted ourselves." The giant man''s central eye glowed brighter, illuminating the dark corridor. "It''s nothing we can''t handle. But we''ll need to be quick. If there''s something else in this ziggurat, we don''t want to be here when it finds us." With a deep breath, the blue-skinned figure stepped forward, raising his hands to the door. The dark energy began to swirl around him again, crackling with power as he prepared to break the seal. The giant man stood beside him, his energy pulsing with the glyphs. Together, they unleashed their power, and the seal resisted, flaring with a bright, angry light. But the combined strength of the two intruders was too much, and with a final shuddering crack, the seal shattered, and the doors slowly began to open. Beyond them lay a dark and foreboding tunnel leading deeper into the ziggurat. The air was thick with the scent of decay and something else. "Let''s move," the giant man said, his voice steady. "Whatever''s down there, we need to face it head-on. If we''re going to find the Fountain of Youth, we can''t let anything stop us." The blue-skinned figure nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Agreed. No more setbacks. Let''s finish this."
"Did you have to destroy the Fountain? Do you even know how important that thing is?" Ning Xiao screamed as the trio descended deeper into the catacombs underneath the ziggurat. "You''re blinded by greed. We already have enough fountain water, plus we can''t let others take it with us, especially since I know the Federation will be after it. I can already tell you''re not telling me the whole story behind this Fountain, Ning Xiao." Rui replied calmly, his eyes containing a coldness that wasn''t usually there. Han Feng didn''t comment and just ran, his expression serene as if he wasn''t part of the group. He wasn''t going to interfere in matters like this. His goal wasn''t the Fountain anyway; he was here to explore and get stronger. Meeting Rui and Ning Xiao was just a twist of luck. It brought him a great opportunity but also placed his life at stake. Ning Xiao''s frustration was palpable, her steps echoing loudly through the narrow tunnel as she followed Rui and Han Feng deeper into the catacombs. Her breath came in short, angry bursts, her usually calm demeanor shattered by the destruction of the Fountain of Youth. She wasn''t used to being outmaneuvered, and Rui''s decision had caught her off guard. "You don''t understand, Rui¡­" Ning Xiao hissed, her voice trembling with barely suppressed fury. "That Fountain wasn''t just a relic but a source of unimaginable power. We could have used it, harnessed it to do things you can''t even comprehend." Rui didn''t stop or even look back as he responded, his voice as steady as ever. "And what would you have done with it, Ning? Used it to further your agenda? You clearly need to learn more about the Federation. Destroying it was the only way to ensure it didn''t fall into the wrong hands." Ning Xiao clenched her fists, the words she wanted to say choking in her throat. She knew Rui was right, at least on some level. The Federation was a ruthless machine driven by its insatiable hunger for power. If they had known about the Fountain, they would have sent legions to claim it, regardless of the cost. But Ning had reasons for wanting to keep the Fountain intact¡ªreasons she wasn''t ready to share with Rui or anyone else. "I''m surprised you even knew about the Federation since you had yet to speak about it or the systems, but it seems they also invaded your world. Those two back there are system hosts, though they seem to work with the Federation like licensed bounty hunters. Rui commented, the Ansuz rune on his forehead glowing slightly brighter than usual while his pure white pupils stared directly at Ning Xiao. Ning Xiao slowed her pace slightly, her sharp ears picking up on Rui''s subtle shift in tone. "Everyone knows about the Federation," Ning Xiao said evenly, her voice barely above a whisper as they navigated the narrow passageway. "Their reach is vast, and their methods are brutal. I''ve seen firsthand what they do to worlds like ours, how they strip them of resources and leave nothing but ruin in their wake." Rui nodded slightly, acknowledging Ning Xiao''s words but not responding. He understood the dangers posed by the Federation, though his experience with them was limited. As a system host himself, Rui knew bits and pieces about their ruthless methods, but he hadn''t witnessed the full extent of their devastation. Ning Xiao''s voice softened as she continued, the tension in her body slowly ebbing away. "You may not have seen it yet, but the Federation doesn''t just take resources¡ªthey take lives, too. Entire civilizations were erased because they stood in the way. That''s why the Fountain was so important to me. It was more than just power¡ªit was a way to fight back, to protect what''s left of our world." Rui finally glanced back at her, his expression unreadable. "I know enough about the Federation to understand that they''re relentless. But you''re not telling me everything, Ning. What''s your real connection to them?" Ning Xiao hesitated, her eyes darting away momentarily before meeting his gaze. "It''s... complicated," she admitted. "But I''m not their ally if you''re worried about that. My connection to them is more about survival than loyalty. I''ve had to make hard choices to stay ahead of them." Rui''s white pupils glowed faintly, the Ansuz rune on his forehead pulsating in sync with his thoughts. "We all have our reasons for doing what we do. But if we leave this alive, we must be on the same page. No more secrets." Ning Xiao exhaled slowly, her shoulders relaxing a fraction. "Agreed," she said, her voice steadier now. "No more secrets." The trio continued their descent into the catacombs, the oppressive atmosphere weighing them down like a heavy shroud. The deeper they went, the more the air thickened with an unsettling energy, as if the walls were alive and watching their every move. Han Feng, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, finally spoke up, his voice calm and measured. "There''s something ahead. I can feel it." Rui and Ning Xiao tensed, their senses sharpening as they scanned the dark passageway. The faintest flicker of light danced at the edge of their vision, growing brighter with each step. As they rounded a final corner, the tunnel opened into a vast chamber, the walls lined with ancient carvings that seemed to pulse with a faint, eerie glow. In the center of the room stood a tall, ornate pedestal, its surface covered in intricate symbols that shimmered with an otherworldly light. But what drew their attention was the figure standing beside it¡ªa lone figure cloaked in shadows, their features obscured by a dark hood. The air around them crackled with an intense energy, and as the trio approached, the figure slowly turned to face them. Rui''s eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming that this was no ordinary opponent. The figure''s presence radiated power, a deep, malevolent force that sent a chill down his spine. "Who are you?" Rui demanded, his voice echoing through the chamber. The figure remained silent for a moment, then slowly lowered its hood, revealing an unfamiliar and unsettling face. Their skin was a sickly shade of gray, their eyes glowing with a dull, crimson light. Chapter 76 Just before the two invaders from the Federation had arrived, the trio gathered the accumulated liquid of the fountain, with Ning Xiao and Rui taking hold of the biggest portion. After securely storing the liquid, Rui¡¯s gaze lingered on the ornate fountain. Its craftsmanship was intricate, yet as he studied it more closely, a subtle unease crept into his mind. Something felt wrong. For an artifact said to produce a liquid of such immense power, it was far too fragile¡ªtoo ordinary. His thoughts were interrupted by Yue¡¯s cold, detached voice resonating through their shared connection. ¡°Master, this fountain is a decoy,¡± Yue stated flatly. ¡°Its energy stems from an external source deep beneath this structure. The true Fountain of Youth lies underground, far beyond this chamber.¡± Rui stiffened at the revelation, his pale eyes narrowing as he took a step back from the fountain. The realization hit him like a blow¡ªhe¡¯d been so focused on the fountain''s allure that he¡¯d overlooked the inconsistencies. ¡°The true source¡­¡± Rui muttered, his tone sharp. Before he could process further, a wave of oppressive energy rippled through the chamber, faint at first but growing stronger by the second. Rui¡¯s rune glowed faintly, his instincts flaring. He turned toward the entrance to the chamber, his senses honing in on two powerful presences that had just entered his range. Something was wrong. A sharp chime echoed in his mind, and the system¡¯s familiar yet unwelcome interface materialized before his eyes. [Emergency Quest has been created] [Federation Infiltration (1)] [You have come into contact with Federation members partaking in an external mission. You have acquired a portion of their goal. Quest Clear Conditions: Eliminate the invaders: 0/2 Acquire the true source liquid of the Fountain of Youth Quest Rewards: Unknown Penalty: Unknown] Rui¡¯s jaw tightened. Though the system¡¯s functionality had been unreliable since entering the Abyssal Arcane Realm, the sudden appearance of this quest only reinforced his growing unease. ¡°Federation¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. He could feel the two presences growing closer, their movements deliberate, purposeful. These weren¡¯t aimless wanderers¡ªthey were hunters, closing in on their prey. Although the system functions had so far functioned normally, R.A.I. had yet to recover, which made the situation worse than it should have been. Without hesitation, Rui turned toward the fountain. His hand raised, the Ansuz rune on his forehead flaring brightly. A pulse of destructive energy surged outward, striking the fountain with unrelenting force. The ornate structure cracked and shattered, the golden liquid vaporizing into a faint mist. The reaction was immediate. ¡°What have you done?!¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s furious voice cut through the air as she rounded on Rui, her face a mask of shock and anger. ¡°That fountain was priceless!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯ve just destroyed?¡± He had already set a plan into motion, it was time to gauge both Ning Xiao and his new assailants.
Back to the present, the trio was met with a stranger in front of them. Their gray skin along with the crimson pupils made it obvious he wasn¡¯t human. ¡°It¡¯s a ghoul,¡± Ning Xiao said, her tone edged with tension. Her sharp eyes scanned the figure warily as she bit her lip in hesitation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter one here. This is¡­ troublesome.¡± ¡°A ghoul?¡± Han Feng asked, his voice calm but alert as he unleashed a protective sphere of water runic energy that hovered close to his body. ¡°Care to explain? What exactly are we dealing with?¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ghoul, her hand gripping her weapon tightly. ¡°Ghouls are corrupted entities,¡± she explained. ¡°Once human, but twisted by abyssal energy over time. They¡¯re drawn to places of concentrated power, like this ziggurat. Their bodies are unnaturally resilient, and they feed on life force. Killing them isn¡¯t easy.¡± Rui stepped forward, his Ansuz rune faintly glowing as he observed the ghoul. The creature¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto him, unblinking, as if studying his every move. Rui felt the weight of its deathly aura pressing against him, a suffocating presence that seemed to sap the very air from the corridor. ¡°Resilient or not, it¡¯s in our way,¡± Rui said coldly. ¡°If it wants a fight, we¡¯ll give it one.¡± The ghoul¡¯s thin lips twisted into a grotesque smile, revealing jagged, yellowed teeth. Its voice, when it spoke, was a guttural rasp that echoed through the tunnel. ¡°You¡­ should not be here¡­ Leave, or perish.¡± Rui¡¯s grip tightened on [Sun Cutter], the blade expanding from its small knife shape, elongating and releasing a sharp dark aura. The ghoul¡¯s crimson eyes flared, and with a sudden burst of speed, it lunged forward, its clawed hands outstretched. Rui reacted instantly, raising his blade to intercept. The clash of energy against the corrupted flesh sent sparks flying, the impact reverberating through the narrow corridor. Han Feng stepped in next, sending his water sphere hurtling toward the ghoul. The orb expanded and burst on contact, drenching the creature in a torrent of water laced with concentrated runic energy. For a brief moment, the ghoul recoiled, its movements slowed as the energy sizzled against its flesh. But the reprieve was short-lived. The ghoul¡¯s body convulsed, and with a guttural snarl, it shook off the water, its wounds closing almost instantly. ¡°It regenerates quickly,¡± Han Feng muttered, his brow furrowing. ¡°Typical of ghouls,¡± Ning Xiao said, her tone grim. She moved swiftly, her blade flashing as she struck at the creature¡¯s side. Her attack was precise, aimed at severing its tendons to limit its movement. The ghoul screeched, its claw lashing out in retaliation. Ning Xiao dodged gracefully, her movements fluid, but the force of the strike sent cracks spiderwebbing through the stone wall beside her. Seeing that her attacks didn¡¯t do much damage to it, she realized that the ghoul¡¯s physique was equal to that of a peak nascent soul cultivator. Although she herself was in the nascent soul stage, she had barely reached the early stages and was in fact weaker than the current Rui. She had already been in the realm for three years now and things had so far been quite challenging. When she first arrived, she had appeared very far away from her goal, which was the fountain of youth. Ning Xiao¡¯s grip tightened on her weapon as she steadied her breathing. The ghoul¡¯s resilience was troublesome, but not insurmountable. However, she knew that wasting too much energy here could put them at a disadvantage later¡ªespecially with Federation invaders lurking nearby. Rui¡¯s pale eyes flickered as he assessed the situation. The ghoul¡¯s body had already started to mend itself, its flesh knitting together unnaturally fast. Killing it through conventional means would take too long. His mind raced through possible strategies when Yue¡¯s voice whispered through their shared connection. ¡°Master, its regeneration is fueled by the energy saturating its body. Destroy its core, and it will cease to function.¡± Rui¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Where is its core?¡± Yue hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s shifting¡­ but I can locate it. Ten seconds.¡± The ghoul lunged again. This time, its movements were even more erratic, almost frenzied, as if sensing the impending threat. Rui dodged to the side, feeling the rush of air as its claws barely missed him. In that instant, Han Feng¡¯s water sphere reformed, swirling around his body before launching forward. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. But the ghoul had adapted. Instead of trying to resist the water¡¯s energy, it twisted its body mid-lunge, using the momentum to propel itself upward. Its clawed feet scraped against the stone ceiling before it pushed off with inhuman agility, hurtling straight toward Han Feng. Han Feng¡¯s eyes widened, but he reacted quickly, forming a barrier of rippling water energy around himself. The ghoul slammed into it, the impact sending tremors through the air. The barrier held¡ªbarely¡ªbut deep cracks splintered through it as the creature snarled, pressing its attack. Rui saw his chance. A flicker of runic energy surged around him as he invoked the Ansuz rune. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance between himself and the ghoul, [Sun Cutter] humming with dark energy. With a single thought, he activated both [Void Cutter] and [Void Breaker] as black and purple energy cloaked his entire figure, his runic energy turning a similar color. [Beginning Sword: Third Form, Adulthood] Rui¡¯s body unleashed a vast torrent of sword energy, engulfing the surroundings and even pushing back Han Feng and Ning Xiao in the process. Rifts appeared behind the ghoul, limiting his movement to the extreme. The rifts behind the ghoul crackled with immense energy, the distortions warping the space around them. Rui¡¯s figure flickered, vanishing in an instant. Before the ghoul could react, Rui reappeared behind it, [Sun Cutter] vibrating with an eerie hum as it sliced through the air. The ghoul screeched as the void energy lashed through its body, the wounds refusing to heal as easily as before. Its shifting core, now partially revealed, pulsed erratically¡ªa sickly crimson light trying desperately to sustain itself. ¡°Now!¡± Rui commanded. Han Feng, already prepared, launched another sphere of concentrated water energy. But this time, instead of striking the ghoul directly, he targeted the unstable space around the rifts Rui had created. The impact sent shockwaves through the corridor, amplifying the distortions and further restraining the ghoul¡¯s movements. Ning Xiao seized the opportunity, her blade flashing with silver light as she aimed a precise strike toward the core. The ghoul shrieked, twisting violently, but Rui anticipated its movement. Activating [Heaven''s Netherrealm Step], he reappeared in its blind spot, his sword already descending. [Beginning Sword: Fourth Form, Old Age] A wave of pure destructive energy surged outward, consuming the ghoul entirely. Its crimson eyes flickered one last time before the core shattered, sending a shockwave of abyssal energy rippling through the corridor. The ghoul¡¯s body disintegrated into black mist, leaving only silence in its wake. Rui let out a slow breath, retracting his blade. The oppressive aura in the air dissipated, but an unsettling feeling still lingered. Han Feng studied the remains of the ghoul, his expression unreadable. ¡°That thing¡­ it wasn¡¯t just a mindless creature. It was intelligent, calculating. Almost like it was guarding something.¡± Ning Xiao¡¯s grip on her weapon tightened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She glanced cautiously at Rui, completely taken aback by the latter¡¯s combat prowess. It was clear that in a one on one battle she would without a doubt lose. It was odd, since when she first met him, he seemed relatively week, but in the span of a few days, he had somehow overtaken her as if it was natural. Rui¡¯s pale eyes flickered as he turned his gaze deeper into the tunnel. He could still feel it¡ªthat pulsing energy, like a heartbeat underground. The true Fountain of Youth lay ahead. And they were running out of time. ¡°We need to move,¡± Rui said firmly. ¡°The Federation¡¯s agents are close. If they catch up, we¡¯ll be dealing with more than just ghouls.¡± Ning Xiao hesitated for a brief moment, then nodded. Without another word, the trio pressed forward, vanishing into the depths of the ziggurat.
The Federation agents moved swiftly through the dimly lit corridors of the ziggurat, their auras exuding confidence and menace. The blue-skinned figure, irritation still evident on his sharp features, glanced at the swirling patterns of energy that his ability had traced through the chamber. ¡°They¡¯re close,¡± he muttered, his eyes narrowing. ¡°The residual energy from the created water hasn¡¯t fully dissipated.¡± The towering three-eyed man beside him continued to scan their surroundings. His central eye flared with a deep violet hue as he activated his perception abilities. The intricate web of abyssal energy stretched beneath the ground, tangled and vast, like veins pumping life through the ancient ruin. ¡°They went deeper, fought something it seems.¡± He rumbled, his voice an unshakable force of certainty. The blue-skinned agent¡¯s irritation morphed into a predatory grin. ¡°Well, since there is no exit from the depths, we are bound to find these littler rats¡­¡± Suddenly, he paused and stared behind him, seeing two figures rushing towards them. It was a young woman dressed in red attire and a tall dark skinned man with his entire body covered in tribal tattoo¡¯s. ¡°Seems we¡¯ve found ourselves some stragglers. Didn¡¯t your masters teach you better than to wander into places you don¡¯t belong?¡± The blue-skinned agent grinned, his eyes blinking in a way that was similar to a reptile. ¡°Just get rid of them quickly. The fountain is our top priority¡­¡± The giant three-eyed man said, completely disregarding his companion¡¯s intentions. The crimson-clad woman¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously, her posture unyielding. ¡°This place belongs to no one, least of all Federation dogs.¡± Her voice was smooth yet sharp, like a blade wrapped in silk. The towering three-eyed man¡¯s central eye flared with a violet light, his aura expanding, casting ominous shadows across the stone walls. ¡°You¡¯re bold, little girl. But you¡¯re in our way.¡± He took a step forward, the ground trembling beneath his weight. ¡°I¡¯ll crush you both before you become a nuisance.¡± The tattooed man didn¡¯t flinch, his dark eyes fixed on his adversaries. His voice was calm, almost casual. ¡°Bold words for dead men.¡± He raised his arm, the tattoos on his forearm igniting with a golden hue. ¡°You have one chance to walk away. Waste it, and you¡¯ll never leave this place.¡± The blue-skinned agent¡¯s laughter echoed through the chamber, cold and hollow. ¡°Arrogant fool. Do you even know who you¡¯re threatening?¡± His body flickered, phasing in and out of view as the space around him distorted. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± In the next instant, he was gone¡ªa blur of movement too fast for the eye to track. He reappeared behind the crimson woman, his hand aimed at her neck, fingers curled into claws glowing with violet energy. But his strike met only empty air. His eyes widened in shock as the woman¡¯s figure dissipated into a crimson mist, swirling around him before reforming a few meters away. Her eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re slow.¡± Before he could react, she moved, faster than even his heightened senses could register. Her form flickered, leaving behind a crimson afterimage as she appeared in front of him, her hand pressing against his chest. A shockwave of scarlet energy erupted, sending him hurtling backward, his body slamming into the stone wall with a deafening crash. The impact shook the corridor, cracks spiderwebbing through the ancient structure. The three-eyed man¡¯s expression remained neutral, but his central eye flared dangerously. ¡°Interesting¡­ Crimson Sect¡¯s secret techniques. So, you¡¯re not just anyone.¡± His aura surged, the ground beneath his feet splintering. ¡°No matter. Your blood will paint these walls.¡± The tattooed man stepped forward, his golden tattoos blazing with power. ¡°You talk too much.¡± His arm shot forward, the air around his fist warping as it collided with an invisible barrier. A shock-wave rippled outward, distorting space itself. The three-eyed man grunted, his barrier cracking under the pressure. But he held firm, his central eye blazing with fury. ¡°Spatial manipulation? You must be from the Hallowed Tribes.¡± The tattooed man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Last chance. Leave or die.¡± The three-eyed man¡¯s laughter was deep, rumbling through the chamber like thunder. ¡°I was going to offer you the same choice.¡± His aura surged, the entire chamber shaking. ¡°But I think I¡¯ll enjoy breaking you.¡± The air grew heavy with power, the energy from all four combatants colliding, distorting space and time around them. The ancient runes on the walls flickered, reacting to the immense forces at play. The blue-skinned agent recovered, wiping blood from his mouth as his eyes burned with rage. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll make you suffer for that.¡± His body phased again, splitting into three shadowy clones that surrounded the crimson woman, their claws gleaming with lethal energy. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, her aura flaring as her form shimmered, ready to counter. ¡°Pallurad, go all out. These two aren¡¯t simple.¡± The three-eyed man said, his gaze fixed on his opponent. ¡°I¡¯m already on it Buxia¡­ damn it.¡± Pallurad¡¯s eyes flared with anger, his blue skin shimmering as his body phased in and out of visibility. The clones surrounding the crimson-clad woman grinned in unison, their claws crackling with violet energy. They lunged simultaneously, their attacks synchronized to trap her from all sides. But she was faster. Her body flickered, transforming into a crimson mist once more, slipping between the strikes with ease. As the clones¡¯ claws met nothing but air, she reformed behind Pallurad, her cold voice echoing through the chamber. ¡°You¡¯re predictable.¡± Her hand surged with scarlet energy, crashing into his back. Pallurad¡¯s eyes widened as the force sent him sprawling across the stone floor, his clones dissipating into shadows. He skidded to a stop, his body flickering uncontrollably. Buxia¡¯s third eye gleamed with violet light as he observed the exchange, his posture unmoving. ¡°So you possess blood manipulation,¡± he mused. ¡°A rare gift, even among the Crimson Sect. But that won¡¯t be enough.¡± The tattooed man stepped forward, his golden markings igniting with power. ¡°I warned you,¡± he said, his voice calm yet lethal. ¡°You should have left.¡± He punched the air, and the space around his fist warped, ripples distorting reality itself. The shockwave tore through the chamber, heading straight for Buxia. Buxia¡¯s three eyes narrowed. The air around him shimmered, bending as if light itself was being sucked in. The shockwave collided with an invisible barrier and exploded, the force dissipating harmlessly around him. The tattooed man¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Spatial distortion. You¡¯re a Void Manipulator Race.¡± Buxia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Correct. And you¡¯re from the Hallowed Tribes. I¡¯ve heard stories about your kind¡­ masters of space and time.¡± His eyes gleamed. ¡°This will be entertaining.¡± His aura expanded, the space around him twisting as if reality were being rewritten. The ancient runes on the walls flickered erratically, reacting to his power. ¡°I am Buxia, a rank C member of the federation. People call me the the Void Sovereign!¡± He declared, his voice resonating through the chamber. ¡°And you will fall before me.¡± The tattooed man¡¯s golden markings pulsed with light, his eyes locked on Buxia. ¡°I am Zolrak, warrior of the hallowed tribes, son of the great Ol¡¯Zahir.¡± He replied, his stance unwavering. ¡°Your title means nothing to me.¡± Pallurad staggered to his feet, his body still flickering as he stabilized his form. His eyes burned with fury. ¡°You¡­ you dare to humiliate me woman?¡± His body split again, this time into five clones that surrounded the crimson woman. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±